Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I went through the painstaking motions of chewing my eggs. Soul-deep exhaustion wasn’t something you could ever really get used to. Despite all the times I’d trained myself to near collapse in recent memory, I still hated being this tired, but it was necessary if I ever wanted to amount to anything. Things weren’t handed to you in this world. Well, not if you weren’t a Pillar Devil.

I sat back in my chair and let my head roll back overtop of it, closing my eyes and breathing deep.

Things could have been a lot worse for me. I wasn’t a Bael with their absurdly overpowered Power of Destruction like ninety percent of DXD fanfictions I had read before my rebirth, but Hole was far from a weak power. As I’d come to discover, it was horribly underestimated. Not to mention I could have been born into this world without guaranteed housing. This Abbadon estate I lived on with my half-sister was neither grand nor spacious, but it was ours.

Being from the Extra Clans, we did not hold much of any power politically, but as our distant relative Bedeze Abbadon had shown, we could rise to great prominence if we proved our strength. Unfortunately for me, I was not granted a chess piece able to grant phenomenal cosmic power like Bedeze. Because I lacked the connections to items the greater Underworld believed to be myths, I had to go about accumulating strength the old fashioned way.

So I trained. I used Hole’s unknown properties to cheat and grow stronger as fast as I could. I would need to be able to stand on my own feet when the uncaring machine that was Devil politics finally deemed me worthy of its notice. The only way to survive such machinations was to be so strong that the Pillars would do whatever they had to to get you on their side, but not so strong that they deemed it would be safer just to kill you. Of course, there was a third option.

“Brother,” an exasperated voice greeted.

I opened my eyes, slowly sitting up in my chair to greet the person standing across from me. “Sister.”

Kuisha Abbadon, my half-sister, was a beautiful young woman with long blonde hair and eyes the color of a clear blue sky frowned as she looked at me, her eyebrows furrowed, judging. “Balthazar, it is past eight o’clock. Collect yourself.” Her tone was tired, disappointed.

The two of us never had the best relationship. That wasn’t to say we were openly hostile to each other or anything like that. If that were the case, I wouldn’t be here. We got along fine, we just didn’t mesh. We were different people with different goals, but we were still on good terms.

Due to our parents…unfortunate passing, Kuisha had been responsible for caring for me until I was old enough to take care of myself. In reality, she only cared for me for a few years until the memories from my previous life came to me. From there, I was able to care for myself and she busied herself with her own goals.

It was easy to determine why our relationship wasn’t a terribly close one. I was a bastard. I didn’t know the full story, but apparently some devil commoner caught my father’s eye one night. He didn’t think much of it until said commoner arrived on his doorstep a year or so later with me bundled up in a blanket. My father’s wife, Kuisha’s mother, did not take my appearance well. From there, the story gets foggy. Some Devil news outlets report that my father and Kuisha’s mother fought to their mutual death over me, my biological mother losing her life in the battle. Others say Kuisha’s mother committed suicide and my father followed her to the devil’s afterlife. Some more outlandish outlets even said an Old Satan Faction hit squad came after my father the day I was brought to the manor and killed everyone but me. I honestly didn’t know the true story, and Kuisha didn’t know either. She was older than me by a good bit. She was 16 when I was born, so she was studying abroad when the altercation happened and returned to find a partially destroyed manor with a crying baby in the kitchen sink. The three of them, both Kuisha and I’s parents, were gone. That was the important bit.

Whatever the story was, it didn’t change the fact that I was here now and that I needed to get stronger. If anything, the circumstances surrounding my birth made me more grateful to Kuisha than anything. She had many reasons to be rid of me one way or another, either sending me off to an orphanage or just outright killing me. Instead, she conferred the name Abbadon onto me.

We weren’t the most powerful house. As a matter of fact, we lacked standing of any kind. Even before our parent’s deaths, the Abbadon family’s political might rested solely in Bedeze’s hands, and that was only due to his standing in the Rating Games. Even that wasn’t anything substantial. Rating Games were good for showing off a Devil’s power both to the Underworld and the greater world, but they didn’t earn you political favors you could use to maneuver in the world at large. If you wanted that kind of power, you needed connections. Rating Games could open the door for you to make those connections, but only if you dominated in them the way Bedeze did. Kuisha and I’s parents were not nearly as strong as Bedeze, so they didn’t have any powerful friends before their untimely demise.

House Abbadon didn’t have many friends due to the fact the house was barely a house. We weren’t a Pillar family and there were now only three of us, one of whom was a bastard. Devils didn’t typically care about that sort of thing considering our low birth rates and sinful proclivities, but the enigmatic situation surrounding my appearance and my parent’s deaths had made it a hot topic of discussion at the time. I even had a fancy name the papers had used to describe me. ‘The Bastard of Abbadon’. Catchy, right?

Regardless, there were only three members of the Abbadon family, and only one of us mattered. Bedeze was strong, so he had connections, but we didn’t share those connections. I’d only met the man once when Kuisha brought me to formally grant me the Abbadon name. He hadn’t been overly pleasant to either myself or Kuisha, waxing on about some perceived slight our father had made against him. Then he left us to go play in the Rating Games. We hadn’t so much as received a letter since. Truthfully, I didn’t even know how we were related. Estranged uncle? Second Cousin twice removed?

Kuisha sat at the small table across from me, a plate of eggs already there waiting for her. She gave me a nod as she picked up her fork. “Thank you for cooking for me, Bal.”

I shifted in my seat to get more comfortable and closed my eyes again. “Don’t mention it, sis.” Fuck I was tired. Between my near-masochistic training regime and taking care of the house, I was beat. We weren’t wealthy enough to have servants, so I handled the cooking and cleaning while Kuisha handled all the more boring stuff, official inquiries and such. I hated paperwork.

“Bal,”

I opened one eye, seeing Kuisha glaring at me disapprovingly from across the table.

“You need to rest more.”

I sighed. “I get eight hours of sleep every night. I could rest once a week and still be fine.” Devil biology was kind of awesome like that.

“Then you need to cut back on your training.” Kuisha continued, setting down her fork to intensify her glare. “This is the fifth time this week you can’t even keep your eyes open at the breakfast table. What are you even putting yourself through for you to end up like this?”

“I need to work hard, sis.” I said, intentionally glossing over her question. “I can’t get peerage pieces until I’m a High-Class devil.” Oh, did I not mention that? Unlike how I had expected things to work in my first life, peerage pieces weren’t just handed out to every devil with a recognizable name. Pillar devils all received their sets when they reached a certain birthday regardless of their strength – 14 I think – sooner if you had the right friends, but I wasn’t a Pillar Devil, and my list of friends was vacant at the moment. As an Abbadon, it would be a lot easier for me to get a peerage set than if I was a commoner, but I’d still have to be recognized as a High-Class Devil first. That was one of the main reasons I was using such extreme methods to get stronger as fast as possible. The sooner I was High-Class, the sooner I could start trying out my theories about recruiting for my peerage.

I was fairly confident I could pass the test as I was right now, but I might draw attention to myself. I would rather wait a little longer to grow stronger than move too fast and put myself in a position where people are coming after me for various reasons and I have no time to grow stronger.

Kuisha sighed, rubbing her forehead. “There are other ways to become a member of a peerage than to be its King, Bal. I still don’t understand why you’re so hung up on this.”

Now it was my turn to sigh, sitting up in my chair. I really didn’t want to have this conversation again. “Ku, I don’t want to be a follower. I want to be the guy in charge. If, and that’s a big if, I was going to join a peerage, I’d settle for nothing less than the Queen piece. Call me arrogant if you want, but I know I’m worth more than a pawn.”

Memories from my first life had really soured my view of peerages. While a good chunk of the characters shown in the show had treated their peerages well, there were a not insignificant number of assholes that treated their peerages worse than dirt. Considering the characters shown in the show were the Underworld’s most ‘morale’ devils, I was willing to bet the exploitation and poor treatment was more common than not. Maybe not to the same degree as that Astaroth degenerate, but I wasn’t keen to be exploited at all.

The only scenario I could see myself willingly joining a peerage was extremely select. I would first need to receive the Queen piece for the immense power boost, something that wasn’t likely to happen as Queen pieces were saved for entities you’d only happen across once in a lifetime unless you were a lower ranked King. Second, the King would need to not be a low rank. I wouldn’t submit my future to someone whose position I was capable of surpassing on my own. Third, I would need to know the King well and trust them implicitly with my eternal future because that is what I would be giving them. Letting them put a peerage piece in me would mean that they would have sway over me for the rest of our respective lifespans, in essence, eternity. And finally, I would only join a peerage if I determined that I would be unable to accomplish the goals I set before myself on my own. My first life’s memories made me squeaky about the whole, ‘Give someone else dominion over your soul’ thing. I valued my freedom of choice too much for that. In other words, I was very likely never going to join a peerage.

Kuisha’s lips were pursed. She clearly wanted to press the issue, but we’d gone through this song and dance enough times for her to know I wasn’t going to budge on this. She picked up her fork and looked down at her plate, idly poking at her eggs. “I told you I’ve been meeting with Sairaorg Bae…with Sairaorg, right?”

I caught the slip on the now disgraced Bael’s name, but didn’t comment. My lethargy was gone. I was now razor-focused on every word that came out of my sister’s mouth. “You did.”

“He was given his Peerage Pieces before he lost the Bael heirship.” She looked up to meet my eyes. “He offered me his Queen piece.”

I smiled warmly. “That’s great, Kuisha. Did you accept?” I guess I didn’t butterfly that away after all.

I wasn’t one of Highschool DXD’s biggest fans, but I knew the main story beats. I knew Kuisha Abbadon was supposed to join Sairaorg Bael’s peerage sometime before the series started. While I couldn’t exactly stalk certain people without devil bodyguards smashing me, I had kept tabs on prominent figures from the anime like Rias, Sona and Riser through news reports and the Devil nets to keep myself apprised of where in the timeline I was and how long I had before things kicked off. I’d thought my existence in this world might have messed things up for Kuisha, but apparently not.

“I told him I needed some time to think, but I’ve made up my mind. I’ll be taking his offer.”

I smiled, wide and bright. I stood up and walked around the table. Kuisha stood as I walked up to her, momentarily surprised as I hugged her before slowly returning the hug.

The two of us didn’t do hugs too often. We were on good terms, but we weren’t as close as most siblings. I kind of blamed myself for that. Ever since my first life’s memories came back, I’d been absorbed in training, and Kuisha was sorting out feelings about the whole situation with me and our parents.

“Congratulations, Ku. I’m happy for you.”

“Thank you, Bal.” Kuisha said. I could hear the relief in her voice. Did she think I’d get pissed at her for joining a peerage because of my own feelings on joining one? She was her own person. I wasn’t going to tell her how to live her life. She seemed happy enough in the anime, so this was probably a good thing for her.

“So when is this happening?” I asked, pulling back.

“I’m going to meet with him this afternoon. I just need to pack a few more things.”

I raised an eyebrow. “You’re moving out?”

Kuisha fidgeted. “Sairaorg is living at his mother’s estate. It is large enough for his entire peerage. He doesn’t have all his pieces yet, but he shared his plan with me to have them all live under one roof.”

I nodded along. “Makes sense. What pieces does he have?” I was trying to keep my excitement at being the sole resident of the Abbadon manor to myself. Call me an asshole for seeing the opportunity presented by my sister moving out, but a private Devil manor complete with grounds around it… I might actually be able to start making moves now.

“His peerage is still small. He’s looking for knights, rooks and bishops.”

“No pawns?”

Kuisha shook her head. “He found someone that took seven of his pawns to reincarnate.”

That would mean he already had the Nemean Lion. From what I remembered, Sairaorg had his full peerage by the time the show started, so I likely still had a good chunk of time left to set myself up.

“You know…” Kuisha started hesitantly. “I was hoping you’d come with me to meet him today. It would be good for you to meet my future King and his peerage.”

I looked at her with a flat expression. “I know what you’re trying to do, Ku.” Sairaorg was still looking for pieces, Kuisha wanted me to meet her new peerage… It didn’t take a genius to figure out her angle here. She wasn’t even trying to be subtle about it. I supposed I appreciated that she wasn’t trying to trick me into anything, but it still wasn’t going to work. From what I knew of Sairaorg in this life and what I remembered from before, he was a good guy, but my sister was going to get his Queen piece. I wasn’t going to join his peerage unless I got that piece, and even then, I didn’t really want to join his peerage. It was a moot point though because I wasn’t enough of a bastard to steal my sister’s spot, so it wasn’t going to work out anyway.

She smiled connivingly. “What I’m trying to do is look out for you, little brother. You lose nothing by introducing yourself. Do it. Please? For me?”

I sighed, stretching my arms out over my head. “Fine. I’ll get ready. Do you need help packing anything else?”

Kuisha shook her head, a pleased smile on her face. “No. I will manage on my own. Meet me in front of the Manor at noon.”

I waved an acknowledgement over my shoulder as I left the dining room, leaving her to her breakfast.

It seemed I’d have to get dressed in something respectable today. Pity. I was looking forward to lounging around in sweatpants all day.

X

I stood on our home’s front porch, leaning against one of the support columns that held the balcony up. I’d abandoned my sweatpants and loose-fitting t-shirt in exchange for a rich blue suit and tie. I’d even run a comb through my blonde hair to make it nice and neat. There were dark bags under my eyes from the exhaustion I was forcing myself into, but I used some minor glamors to cover those up, making my blue eyes really shine.

If I was going to be meeting Sairaorg, I wanted to make a good first impression. While it was possible my presence and future actions in the world could butterfly away his reinstatement as the Bael heir, I wasn’t going to take that chance. Even if I did, he would still be a strong player all on his own. Being on his good side would only benefit me. Besides, he seemed like a nice guy and would be my sister’s King, so it would be pointless to be antagonistic towards him. I may be a devil, but I wasn’t a dick.

“Balthazar?”

“Out here, Ku.” I called back over my shoulder, gaze still fixed out over our meager lands. The manor wasn’t on the most valuable piece of Underworld property, but it could be a lot worse. We had a grassy plain that ended at a forest which spread to the end of the property. A stream flowed from a lake that sat at the back of the house all the way through the woods. We didn’t have a country’s worth of territory like the powerful families in Hell, but we were in a good position. Especially if this property would soon belong to only one of us.

I turned to greet my sister as I heard the door open behind me. Like me, she’d dressed up. She was wearing a dark blue, sleeveless dress. The dress lacked very much material to cover her chest, but this was a perverted anime world, so that was common, and it wasn’t like I was going to be getting any ideas. She was my sister for Satan’s sake. And unlike Satan, I wasn’t a siscon.

“Here,” I said, stepping forward to help her. She carried a large suitcase in each of her hands, hanging down by her sides. She let me take one of them, but shouldered me away with a grin when I went to take the other one.

“I’m not helpless, little brother.”

I chuckled back. “Forgive me for wanting to assist you, elder sister.”

“You are forgiven.” she said with a sharp nod, stepping past me and off the porch to try to hide her amused smile from me. I saw it anyway.

“You’re ready, then?” I asked, walking up next to her.

“I am. If there is anything I forgot, I will simply return to retrieve it.”

“Then let's be underway.”

“Yes, let’s.” A point of lightless nothing appeared as my sister raised a hand, rapidly expanding to envelop us both. The moment it passed over us it was gone, the light returning, our surroundings completely different. The grassy flatland of our estate was replaced by rolling hills, a massive mansion atop the hill in front of us.

Hole. Our Bloodline’s gift. While it was not as famed as the Bael Power of Destruction or feared in the same way as the Belial’s Worthless, Hole was a remarkably powerful ability. Those with rudimentary understanding of the power knew that it allowed us to create portals such as the one Kuisha had used to teleport us. Useful because it allowed you to teleport instantaneously, something not common in the supernatural world. It also allowed you to strike from multiple directions at once without moving by opening multiple portals around your foe. Hole could do all of this, but it could also do far more.

You see, Hole didn’t just make portals. From an outside perspective, that is what it appeared to do, but when you were the one using the ability, you were able to see the truth. Hole opened a ‘hole’ in reality, a pocket dimension if you will. By travelling into that hole, you could open another hole at a separate location and appear to have walked through a portal. Alternatively, you could merely open one connection to the hole in reality, placing an object inside and leaving it there, ready for you whenever you opened a hole to the same space. That was how I carried around all my weapons and snacks, I left them in my pocket dimensions, ready to grab should I ever need them.

Hole’s use did not end there, however. As I said previously, I wasn’t the biggest fan of Highschool DXD in my first life, but I did watch all of the fights because I enjoyed watching big magic battles. In Kuisha’s fight against Akeno, she was able to trap Akeno’s lightning in her power then send it back to her. I remembered this, and used it to experiment with my own power. Hole could store energy just as easily as it could matter. It could store light, lightning, fire…even pure Demonic Power.

There have been many studies over the centuries on the subject of how Devils grow in power. The majority of studies with the most accurate results all revolve around the Devil’s Demonic Power. By training and exerting yourself, your Demonic Power depletes, causing the overall capacity to grow. It was also discovered that younger Devils grew in power more rapidly than older Devils, the younger a Devil, the faster the growth. This was weaponized both during the Great War and the Underworld’s Civil War. Some parents would strap their children into magic circles that would artificially drain their power, causing their bodies to overcompensate and rapidly increase their Demonic Power. Many children subjected to such methods died, but those that didn’t were incredibly powerful before getting killed due to their lack of experience. Power is all well and good, but now knowing how to use it will get you killed.

But what does this have to do with Hole? How are the two related? Well, it has to do with my training. I knew that I would need to grow in power rapidly to survive this world, so I got to work the moment I realized what I could do with my unique power, being sure to do proper research and moderate myself so I didn’t accidentally kill myself.

For at least six hours a day, to a maximum of twelve to prevent overexertion, I created small Holes along my body – one on each of my arms and legs and one on my solar plexus. While these Holes were on my body, I forced my Demonic Power into them, keeping myself drained of power and fostering rapid growth. I was still young by Devil standards. By carefully keeping myself bereft of Demonic Power, I was multiplying my growth rate almost tenfold. This also gave me an extradimensional space full of demonic power that I could draw from should I ever need it. My own personal Devil battery. Or Devil nuke should I ever find myself in a situation where I needed to use all the power I’d stored up at once. It was unlikely, but the option was there.

The downside to all of this was I was always exhausted. That tended to happen when you shoved away all of your energy into an extradimensional space. When I first started out, I was irritable and snapped at Kuisha a couple times, but had since grown able to cope. I wasn’t used to the exhaustion, but I was able to function with it.

Speaking of my sister, she would probably slap me upside the head if she knew why I was always tired. She thought it was just the physical exercise and magic practice I did, which was certainly part of it, but she was not aware of the biggest reason.

As Kuisha and I got closer to the mansion, I was able to make out four figures on the front porch waiting for us. A burly man with black hair wearing a black tank waved as we approached, a wide smile on his face.

“It’s good to see you, Kuisha! Judging by the bags…”

“I have decided to accept your offer, Sairaorg.” Kuisha said, setting her bag down on the bottom step leading up the porch.

Sairaorg’s smile shined as he leapt down the stairs, holding his hand our to Kuisha. “You won’t regret this, Kuisha. Thank you for putting your faith in me.”

While the two of them shook hands, I looked around at the others, noticing they were also watching me. There were two men and a woman.

A shirtless, muscled man with brown hair and a goatee was leaned up against the wall. A blonde woman with red eyes stood at the top of the stairs, her hands clasped in front of her pink kimono. The third figure was sitting on the railing, his legs swinging back and forth, fiery orange hair spiked up away from his scalp. He tilted his head to the side as he inspected me.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Where are my manners?”

Suddenly, my view of the others was blocked as Sairaorg stepped in front of me, his broad shoulders encompassing me entire field of view. This man was large.

He stuck his hand out and said, “Sairaorg Bael. I’m assuming you’re Balthazar? Kuisha speaks highly of you.”

I sent an amused glance my sister's way as I took Sairaorg’s hand, her face was the picture of innocence. Why ever would I have assumed she’d tried to sweet talk Sairaorg into letting me into his peerage?

“All lies, I assure you.” I said, turning back to face Sairaorg.

He chuckled good-naturedly. “I suppose I’ll have to see for myself then. Let me introduce you to everyone.” He led me up the stairs, stopping to grab Kuisha’s other bag as we went. “That’s Ladora, Coriana and Regulus.” He pointed to the man with the goatee, the woman, and the smaller man in turn. Each nodding as they were named.

“It’s good to meet you all.” I said, nodding politely. “I am Balthazar Abbadon. With my sister joining your ranks, I expect we will be seeing more of each other soon.” Subtly, I looked around for others. I knew Sairaorg would have a full peerage by the time canon started, but I only saw himself, my sister and three others. It would seem he hadn’t found the rest yet.

“Your sister tells us you are skilled with magic.” the woman, Coriana, said.

I sent a half-lidded glare Kuisha’s way before responding. “I’m half-decent. I still have a long way to go though.”

“He is being modest.” Kuisha cut in, having walked up to my side. “I have seen him training.”

Seeing Sairaorg and the rest of his peerage’s attention on me, I did my best to deflect. “Yes, but you could still annihilate me, sister dear. That is why you are set to become a Queen.”

Kuisha frowned at me, noticing my subject change, but I just sent her a smug grin as my goal was accomplished and Sairaorg’s attention turned to her.

“I can think of no one better to stand by my side, Kuisha.” Sairaorg said with a dopey, genuine smile on his face. I had to hold back a snort as I saw my sister blushing. I had just acquired teasing material.

“I…I am honored you chose me, Sairaorg.” Kuisha said, attempting to compose herself. She saw the amused smile on my face and sent me a death glare. Thankfully for my continued existence, her attention was drawn soon after as Sairaorg held up a hand.

In a flash of fire, a glowing red Queen piece appeared in Sairaorg’s hand. Kuisha’s eyes locked onto it instantly.

Sairaorg scratched the back of his head, an anxious smile on his face. “SorryI can’t give you a big party with lots of fanfare. I’m…kinda broke right now. We can celebrate a little, but I don’t have the funds or the friends to hold a big reveal.”

The man looked legitimately ashamed of himself for that fact. Then again, he was among the Baels for years before being all but kicked out of the family. It was probably commonplace for Pillar Devils to have grand ceremonies for their Peerage members, both to welcome them and, more importantly, to show them off to the rest of the Underworld. Of course, Sairaorg seemed to only be thinking that Kuisha would be disappointed and think he didn’t value her. It looked like he really was a decent guy.

Kuisha looked away shyly. “I don’t mind, Sairaorg. I am just happy you chose me.” She stepped forward, parting the fabric of her dress where the giant boob window was.

I tactfully looked away, quietly chuckling to myself. So she wore the dress with a low cut front for practical reasons. Certainly not to show herself off to her new King. Oh yeah, all the teasing ammunition.

I was pulled from my thoughts as the fiery haired guy hopped off the railing and walked up to me. He looked to be in his mid-teens, but, thanks to my prior knowledge of this world, I knew that his appearance did not betray his true age.

“Regulus, right?” I asked, trying to drown out the sound of my sister gasping behind me. Sairaorg had just put the Queen piece in her chest.

“That’s me.”

I held out my hand. “Good to meet you.”

He made a humming sound as he shook my hand. “Are you going to join us as well?”

And like that, I had the attention of the other man and the woman. Sairaorg and my sister were still focused on the light show going on to turn her into his Queen. At least Regulus was direct.

“No.” I said honestly.

“Why not?”

“I want to make my own peerage. I’m working hard to earn my own Evil Pieces. Joining a peerage would set back my goals.”

Regulus pursed his lips, before nodding. “That’s a good reason. You’ll still hang out with us though, right?”

“My sister is your queen now. It’s inevitable we’ll cross paths frequently.”

Regulus nodded sharply. “Good. I want to fight you, but not now. Come back when you’re not tired. It wouldn’t be fun like this.” He walked around me to join Sairaorg where he was shaking Kuisha’s hand.

He could tell I was tired? I guess I wasn’t hiding it as well as I thought.

The gathering turned to Kuisha and Sairaorg, congratulating them both. Sairaorg took us all inside to where a table was set with a roast and some snacks. Everyone gathered around to dig in and celebrate their new Queen.

I hung back, conversing when prompted, but just letting them enjoy their moment. When the meal was over, Kuisha met me on the front porch.

She hesitated for a moment before pulling me into a hug. “Take care of yourself, little brother.”

“You too, big sis. And congrats again.”

She smiled, warm and genuine. “Thank you.”

I stepped back, hopping down the steps. I gave her a quick salute and said, “I’ll see you around.” Sairaorg had keyed me to the wards around this place. It wasn’t necessary, but it would allow me to maintain the illusion that it was. Since Hole didn’t transport you through the wards, but rather to a space that was offset from reality as a whole, it could bypass most wards like the simple array around Sairaorg’s new home or the ones on the Abbadon manor. I’d need to get around to improving those soon.

Taking a single step, I found myself back home. The house felt a little empty without Kuisha, but she was where she wanted to be, and I now had the ability to use it for what I wanted. I knew I could probably pass the High-Class test by now, but I wanted to train a little longer before taking it. Once I tested, I would be on the Underworld’s radar. I wanted to be as strong as I could be when that happened, letting me make my own decisions.

My sister was off on her own great adventure. Mine was just about to begin.

Chapter Text

It had been a couple months now since Kuisha joined Sairaorg’s peerage. In the first couple of weeks, she stopped by the manor a lot to grab things she’d forgotten or just to eat a quick meal with me, but as time went on, her visits became less frequent. I busied myself with my training and finalizing my plans.

With the house now more or less uninhabited by anyone but myself, I could be a lot less careful about hiding my activities. There was a hidden room connected to the basement through a secret passage that I’d been working out of when Kuisha still lived here. I found the place when I was younger. I’d been searching for a spot to start my research projects and noticed the wall stuck out further than it should. From there, it was just a matter of finding a way into the hidden area. I’d been using that area for a while now, but I didn’t need to hide down there anymore. I still did some work down there just because I already had a good workspace set up, but with Kuisha gone, I was spending more time upstairs.

Without having to hide my activities from my sister, I made a lot more progress than I would have expected. I still lacked actual combat experience outside of sparring with my sister, but I felt confident I could pass the High Class test with ease now. If possible, I wanted to reveal only my skill with Hole. I was an Abaddon. It was expected that I would be good with it. A large majority of devils born with bloodline abilities often over relied on it, never branching out or learning to use something different. I hadn’t, branching into various disciplines of magic and a small amount of weapon practice, but I would rather everyone think I had. I wasn’t in a strong enough position yet where I felt comfortable showing off my strength on the Underworld’s stage. Isolated and friendless as I was, it would be too easy for someone to sweep me up into their faction or peerage.

Unfortunately, the only way to gain the allies I would need to defend myself were to join a peerage, an option I wasn’t very inclined to choose, or passing the High Class test and getting my Evil Pieces so I could start recruiting for my peerage. I had no desire to join a peerage, whereas my plans for the future all revolved around the peerage I planned to recruit. I’d prepared as much as I could to recruit the individuals I wanted. All that was left now was to do it.

In preparation for this moment, I’d already done my research on how to apply to take the High Class test. I already had all the paperwork I needed to submit, it was just a matter of filling it out and sending it in.

Suppressing a sigh, I sat down at the dining room table and started pouring over the documents.

I hated paperwork.

X

I was sitting in a waiting room with a slew of other devil hopefuls, each aiming to receive their own set of Evil Pieces. The room was filled with a wide assortment of individuals. Young devils in expensive clothing, devils at least three times my age in clothes you’d see on a commoner. There were about a dozen of us. These were people who’d worked their whole lives to reach this point just like me, but many of them had been training far longer than I had. Where Pillar devils are handed their Evil Pieces, lower ranked devils or reincarnated devils have to earn them. Since most people in this world weren’t born with a Sacred Gear or a really awesome bloodline power, Hole was my eternal savior and I would always be grateful that it graced my humble self with its presence, they had to make do with nothing but a cna-do attitude and time.

We’d each passed the simple written test that covered basic Underworld history and were now waiting for the practical test. From what we’d been told, it would be a tournament-style contest of 1v1 matches. You didn’t have to be the last man standing to pass the test, you just had to impress the officials judging you. That would likely be easier if I could see said judges, but they were watching us through scrying.

Everyone looked to the door to the room as an official with a clipboard entered.

“Cleria Fall. Balthazar…Abaddon.” the official looked up at me as he read my name, clearly recognizing it. I got a few looks as I stood up, but paid them no mind. I was too busy sizing up the woman who would be my opponent.

She was older than me and a few inches taller with broad shoulders and short cut brown hair. It was hard to tell the exact age of a devil due to how we stopped aging after a point, but she appeared to be in her late twenties, so she had reached the point where she would stop aging. She could be 29, or she could be 290. There wasn’t any way to tell without tagging her with spells, which would probably not go over well before our match. Regardless of how old she was, I was confident I could beat her. With any luck, she would be the only opponent I had to fight.

The official led us down the hall, explaining the rules of our match as he guided us to where we would fight. No maiming, cease fighting when ordered, no outside assistance allowed – fairly simple and expected rules, but devils being devils, they had to be stated regardless.

The official left us as we entered a large arena. There were no spectators, but I saw several spell circles floating through the space. People may not have been present, but they were watching all the same.

“Hey!”

I turned from my inspection of the room to look at my opponent. “Yes?”

“That guy said you’re an Abbadon. That true?”

“It is.”

The woman grinned, smacking her fist into her open palm. “Good. I guess I’ll get to make a name for myself sooner than I thought. Hey, after I beat you, you wanna join my peerage? You’re cute enough.”

Well she certainly didn’t lack confidence, did she?

“As tempting as your offer is, I must respectfully decline.”

Her grin thinned into a line. “Think you’re too good for me, huh? This is why I hate you noble bastards, always looking down on the rest of us.”

“I assure you, that was not my intent. If I have somehow offended you, I apologize.” I didn’t really care what this woman thought of me, but I didn’t know who was watching. The New Satans were in charge of High Class promotions and were also big proponents of reincarnated devils and lower-bron devils being afforded the same opportunities as purebloods. I figured it was best to play nice lest I risk someone high up on the totem pole watching this fight and thinking I held prejudice against those without recognizable names. If I could get out of here without making any enemies or making too big of a splash, I’d be content.

My opponent opened her mouth to speak, but was interrupted by an announcement that echoed through the space.

“The match will begin in thirty seconds. Combatants, prepare yourselves.”

“I’m going to enjoy roughing up that suit you’re wearing, pretty boy.”

I frowned, narrowing my eyes at the woman across from me. I didn’t want observers to think I was prejudiced, but I also didn’t want to seem like a pushover. I couldn’t let Cleria’s taunts go unanswered.

“You will not land a single strike against me.” I said, clasping my hands behind my back and taking a relaxed stance.

Cleria snarled. “I’m gonna make you eat those words, bastard.”

The same voice that announced our thirty second began to count down from ten. Cleria settled into a boxer’s stance, glaring murderously at me. She was likely a melee combatant then. I would have preferred facing a ranged opponent, but I could make this work.

The sound of a gong rang through the space, signaling the start of our match.

Cleria’s wings exploded out of her back, beating against the air even as she ran across the ground, propelling herself towards me. A point of blue light spread across her right arm, coalescing into a hardened blue gauntlet. “Twice Critical!” Cleria roared, her power swelling to new heights as she lunged towards me with her gauntleted hand, aiming to smash her fist through my skull.

I hadn’t expected to fight a Sacred Gear holder during this little test. Cleria must have been a reincarnated devil.

Cleria’s fist closed in on me. There was a lot of power behind that strike. If it connected, I would probably have a bad time. Good thing it wasn’t going to connect.

Moments before Cleria’s fist would have smashed into my nose, a dark orb appeared in the path of her strike. Her fist sailed into the Hole I opened, passing through it and out of the paired Hole I’d opened directly beneath her chin.

Cleria’s head snapped backwards as her own Sacred Gear armored fist uppercutted her, causing her teeth to snap together with a sickening clacking sound. The force of the blow sent Cleria flying to the side. She rolled across the ground a couple times before coming to a stop. She lay in an unmoving heap, blood seeping out of her mouth.

I made a show of dusting myself off. I had not moved a single step since the ‘fight’ had begun.

“That concludes the match.” the voice of the announcer returned. “Balthazar Abaddon, please proceed through the door to your right.”

A section of the wall slid open in the direction, and I walked through into the hallway. There was someone there waiting for me.

“Balthazar Abaddon?” a dark-haired woman in a sleek suit asked as I approached.

“Yes?”

“My name is Sola Holt. I work for Satan Beelzebub. The judges have determined that you do not need to participate in further bouts. You have officially earned the rank of High Class. I will be conducting the ritual to provide you with your evil pieces. Please follow me.”

I was a little taken aback by how easy this had been, but I wasn’t going to complain. I had beat a devil who had trained and earned her way to this test the same way I had who also had a Sacred Gear, minor though it was,, and I beat her without taking a single step or even moving my arms.

Sola led me into a side room with a ritual circle scribed into the ground.

“Please stand in the middle of the circle.” Sola said, taking up a position in front of it.

After some quick analysis spells to make sure I wasn’t stepping into a trapped circle, I complied. If Sola was offended by my precaution, she didn’t voice her complaints.

The circle flared to life beneath me and Sola held out her hands. Popping sounds like a crackling campfire sounded around me as small flames burst into being, orbiting around me through the air. One by one, the flames stopped in front of me, condensing down into glowing red chess pieces – pawns, rooks, bishops, knights, and finally a queen. With a final pop, all of the pieces vanished, but I knew they weren’t gone. I could feel them, tethered to me.

I held up a hand, experimentally flexing my power. In a flash of fire, one of my pawns appeared. I couldn’t keep the grin off my face as I turned the small chess piece over in my hand. I had my own Evil Pieces. I could build my own peerage now.

“Congratulations, Mr. Abaddon.” Sola said, pulling my attention away from the pawn in my hand. “Your promotion will be announced at the conclusion of today’s test with the names of the others who passed. You are now free to leave at your leisure. If you are so inclined, you may also stay to watch the other matches.”

“Thank you for your help, Ms. Holt. I believe I will retire for the day.”

She nodded easily. “As you wish. I will escort you out of the building.” She guided me through the halls and out the front door, stopping at the threshold. “Once more, allow me to congratulate you.”

“Thank you again for your help.”

“Of course.” With that, she turned around and reentered the testing facility.

I stood on the steps for a moment, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly. Today was a good day.

A Hole opened up around me, whisking me home.

X

The High-Class test was almost too easy. I’d been in and out of the building in a couple hours. Sure, I embarrassed my opponent, but I would have thought there would be a more involved process. Sola had seemed rushed to give me my Evil Pieces and send me on my way.

Still, I couldn’t complain about the result. I had my Evil Pieces now, and I hadn’t revealed anything that was not already common knowledge. I did exactly one thing in my fight against Cleria, opened a Hole. The Abaddon could use Hole. What a wildly unprecedented eventuality! No one would gleen any new information about my capabilities from my High Class test, and I could not be happier about that. Today had gone almost perfectly.

Almost. A mutation piece or two in my set would have made this a perfect day. I ran a hand over the demonic chess set sat before me on the dining room table, gently brushing the pieces with my fingers. Sadly, all of my pieces were normal. I didn’t get a single mutation piece. I couldn’t be too upset about that fact though. Mutation pieces were rare, and I was already set up in a really good position. I had a private manor with private land. My full capabilities were still secret. I had my Evil Pieces. Today was a good day.

I received a ping through the manor’s wards.

I frowned. A letter had just been sent and was seeking permission to pass through the wards. I hadn’t received a single letter in my entire life. Why was I getting one now?

I allowed the letter to pass the wards, my curiosity too great to be denied. In a burst of bright orange fire, an envelope inlaid with gold trim appeared in front of me, floating patiently in the air. Who wasted money on gold trim?

After inspecting the letter for magical traps, curses and other unsavory surprises, I plucked it out of the air and looked it over. The envelope only had two words on it, my full name written in swirly script. Was that gold ink? Who would use gold ink?

Now beyond curious and tired of waiting, I tore the letter open and quickly read through it. I felt my good mood slowly erode as I progressed through the letter. Frowning, I set it down on the table.

Today was not a good day. Today was a fucking terrible day.

This… Well, I officially had no idea what to do about this. Why was Magdaran Bael inviting me to the Bael Estate for lunch?

Sairaorg didn’t have the same platform he once did as the Bael heir, but he had still announced that he’d taken Kuisha as his Queen. I’d followed the reaction on the Devil Net. As was always the case with the internet, the Devil Net doubly so, there was a fair helping of trolls shouting about how terrible Sairaorg and my sister were, but there was also a large amount of praise. The Abbadon name wasn’t a strong one, but it was a recognizable one. Combine that with Hole and my sister’s proficiency with both Hole and magic and people were saying that Sairaorg had chosen a good queen.

Of course, they wouldn’t say such things in public. He was still the disgraced Bael heir. Being seen openly supporting him could put you at odds with the Baels, the undisputedly strongest Pillar at present. Especially considering some of the other things that were said on the Net and by the more brazen news publications.

Magdaran Bael, the current Bael heir and Sairaorg’s half-brother had yet to acquire a single peerage piece. He was young, so that could be excused, but there were still questions raised both on the Devil Net and by certain news outlets about whether or not he was too indecisive and whether or not the Bael without the Power of Destruction would have made a better heir. Those were not the kind of accusations a devil would accept lying down, especially one who was, for all intents and purposes, Zekram Bael’s puppet.

Sairaorg was praised for taking an Abbadon as his Queen. Magdaran still had no peerage pieces and was under pressure from the wider Underworld and likely his own family to fill his peerage. A quick search on the Devil Net turned up a brief article about how ‘The Bastard of Abaddon’ had become a High Class devil. It seems the news travelled fast. Kuisha never took the High Class test before joining Sairaorg’s peerage, meaning I could now boast accomplishments she couldn’t. And, most annoyingly, for the first time in my entire life, I’d received an invitation to lunch, lunch at the home of the most influential Pillar in the Underworld.

“Fuck.” I bit out, supremely pissed off.

This was bad no matter how I looked at it. I was hoping I was wrong about Magdaran’s intentions behind this invitation, but I didn’t think I was that lucky. He needed peerage pieces. Zekram, his ancestor, headed a faction that toted pureblood devil superiority. I, a pureblood devil who shared a last name with his brother’s Queen, had just shown I was strong enough to be recognized by Devil society. He wanted me in his peerage.

From a political perspective, I couldn’t help but admire the move. This was not only an opportunity for Magdaran to silence his doubters, but also to snub his brother at the same time. If he were to reincarnate me, the Abaddon sibling who had passed the High Class tes, as his bishop, the story would then become that Sairaorg was over-valuing the Abbadon’s power by taking one as his Queen, something the Bael’s media machine could easily push out. At the same time, he would gain a powerful pure-blooded devil to serve under him, satisfying his obligations to the Great King faction.

It was a good move. The only problem was that it royally fucked me over.

I wasn’t going to accept his gracious offer, that was a foregone conclusion. Yes, the Baels held more power than I would likely ever be able to attain. By serving under them, my status would skyrocket overnight, but I didn’t want to be pulled into Zekram’s games. It would never really be my status, it would be the Bael’s, and I would be their good little lap dog that they showed off to all of their Pillar friends. Not to mention the fact that serving the Baels would mean joining the side openly opposed to the New Satans. I wanted to be as far removed from that particular drama as possible, not stuck right in the middle of it.

Then there was the fact that serving Magdaran didn’t satisfy the conditions I would need to agree to joining a peerage. Even if I could get him to agree to make me his Queen, I didn’t know Magdaran enough to trust him. I did know of Zekram both from my first life and the news in this life. I knew enough about him to know that I never wanted to find myself subservient to him, even by proxy, which I would be if I took Magdaran’s offer.

Finally, joining Magdaran, the devil that took Sairaorg’s heirship, after refusing Sairaorg’s offer would be akin to spitting in Sairaorg’s face, and by extension spitting in my sister’s face. I wasn’t going to do that.

I suppose I could take Sairaorg’s offer first, joining his peerage as a bishop, but I wasn’t too keen on that route either. He would definitely be a better King than Magdaran, but if he regained his heirship the way he did in canon, then I would still be subservient to Zekram. Not an attractive outcome.

That left me with sorting out the problem of how I was going to navigate the political minefield I found myself in without setting off any explosions. Refusing Magdaran could be taken as an insult to the Bael family which would royally fuck up all of my future plans. I had aimed to use Hole to open a secure shipping trade, something I wouldn’t be able to do if the most influential Pillar in the Underworld threw their weight against me to repay a perceived slight.

“Fantastic fucking timing this. I should have waited to take that stupid test until I had everything prepared.” I whined aloud. I had my peerage pieces, but I wasn’t ready to use them yet. I was planning to do some esoteric ritual to abuse Hole’s power to get myself some real heavy-hitters, but it seems as though fate had other plans. I had to deal with this Bael situation first, preferably in a way that didn’t have them hating my guts. I could just refuse the meeting, but that would definitely be taken as a slight. Noble devils didn’t like it when their ‘lessers’ didn’t come running at their call.

The silver lining here was that Magdaran had given me a week’s notice. I had seven days to try to figure something out.

My original plan for my Evil Pieces saw me acquiring my knight first. I had someone in mind who would make acquiring the rest of the people I wanted much easier. Their abilities combined with Hole would make it almost trivial to gather the others at my will, but that knight wouldn’t be much help to me at the moment.

Truthfully, no one I had intended to recruit would be able to get me out of this jam. When I was outlining my plan, I chose power, willingness to join and loyalty over ability to maneuver political shitstorms. I was seeing the folly of that decision right now. I needed someone who could help me navigate messes like this one. I wasn’t stupid, but I was far from experienced in politics, let alone devil politics where some of my opponents predated the medieval era.

I needed to reevaluate. I needed to find someone for my peerage who could stand on somewhat even footing with the likes of Zekram Bael and the New Satans, someone who could help me navigate the mess I found myself in and any future messes I would inevitably stumble upon.

The clincher was this person would also have to be willing to accept being reincarnated. It took a lot of careful consideration and planning to find candidates for my peerage that would both be boons to my peerage and be willing to actually join it. It was one thing to walk up to the greatest swordsman alive and offer them a place in my peerage. It was an entirely separate matter to appear when that swordsman lay broken and dying and give them the same offer.

Manipulative? Yes, but I was a Devil. It was practically synonymous with my race.

So was there even someone who fit all this criteria that I would be able to summon in less than a week? Or should I go back to square one and try to figure out a way to solve this on my own?

My mind wandered, settling on an individual I had briefly considered when initially making my plans, but discarded due to the uncertainty of whether or not they’d be loyal. If they would work with me, they were exactly who I’d need. The problem was I didn’t know if I’d be able to get to them in under a week. In order to recruit them, I would need to arrive at a very specific time. I wasn’t sure if I could pull that off on my own.

“Fuck.” I said aloud, scribbling a quick acceptance of Magdaran’s lunch meeting on the blank letter provided in the same envelope. A moment later, the letter burst into flames, sent back to the Bael heir. I was committed now.

Whether I could make this work or not, I was damn sure going to try. What did I spend my life training for if not establishing myself in devil society?

I headed to the basement where I’d set up my workshop. Kuisha never came down here even before she moved out. She said it was cold and dreary. That suited me just fine. It let me work on my future projects without her looking over my shoulder. I liked my sister, but I wasn't sure I trusted her with this. This was how I planned to elevate myself. I didn’t want to give it up to anyone.

After opening the secret passage I found when I was twelve and dispelling several illusions, my workspace was revealed to me. There were a slew of potions and thick tomes on shelves along each wall, but I ignored them all, heading directly towards an intricately drawn spell circle in the center of the floor.

I sat down in the center of the circle and began feeding it mana. Instantly, it flared to life, filling the space with an orange glow.

I’d been experimenting with Hole ever since I awoke in this world. At first, I’d thought it would only function like the portals from the game that first taught me how to think with portals. I quickly learned that was not the case. As I experimented more, I learned more. Up until I accidentally opened a Hole that connected to the Dimensional Gap.

I was trying to push myself to the limit, see exactly how far away I could place a Hole. There had to be a limit, and I wanted to know what that limit was. As I came to find out, the limit was only limited by one’s imagination. I should have expected that. Devil magic in general was powered by imagination. Whatever you dreamt of, you could accomplish given enough power and time. I’d imagined a Hole opening beyond the boundaries of the world, and I’d achieved that dream.

I shut the Hole the moment I realized what it was connected to. I even had a minor panic attack and refused to train for a few days. I could have very easily killed myself if the space of the Dimensional Gap had made it through my portal. I did a lot more research before attempting that again.

As I experimented further, I found I could reach even further beyond. I opened a Hole to a place beyond the Dimensional Gap. It was exhausting, I’d had to rest for a full week, but I’d done it. I didn’t know if I would be able to return if I stepped through, so I remained on this side of the portal. From what I was able to determine, the world I’d connected to was bereft of life. An expanse of endless desert scorched eternally by an uncaring sun. Not an ideal vacation destination, but it got me thinking. If I could reach past the infinite to the worlds beyond, who was to say I couldn’t reach past the infinite to find a specific world?

I spent the last several years poring over scrying and divining texts in between bouts of training. After a lot of hard work, I was able to construct this ritual circle and the accompanying ritual, allowing me to use Hole as a medium to scry beyond the Dimensional Gap. It took me another three months of searching to finally find a world I was interested in. It took me three months of careful searching to find the world where I could find the person I wished to reincarnate as my knight. Three months. I hadn’t even pinpointed their location, just found the right world. Although, the world they were currently in didn’t function by logical rules. Hopefully it would be easier to find the individual I was looking for now. After all, I only had a week to pull this off before I needed to meet with Magdaran.

I knew it was a desperate gambit, but I needed this to work. I activated the ritual, opening a Hole behind me connected to the pocket dimension where I stored all of the demonic power I had stored up over the years to supplement my training. This was not how I’d envisioned myself using this well of overflowing power, but needs must. If this worked out, it would be a worthwhile trade, more than worthwhile.

Holes appeared around me as I activated the ritual, throwing my perception beyond the bounds of reality, propelled forth on a current of demonic power stored up over my entire life. I was betting my life on this. I needed it to work.

X

It was raining.

The dark sky rumbled overhead. Choking all joy from the air. Maybe that was why she was so cold. It could also be her rapidly weakening hold on life, but it was at least partially the rain’s fault. The uncaring downpour had soaked through her cloak and dress. She’d lost one of her shoes, leaving her bare foot to slowly sink into the mud beneath her.

She hated rain.

Perhaps she should have spent her final moments lamenting her end, but she’d been through this song and dance before. She knew it would do no good. Things never went her way, not since she was a young, blind girl, too infatuated to realize she was throwing everything she’d ever cared for away for the sake of a bastard that would toss her aside on a whim with no regrets.

Her second chance was over before it had even begun. She’d been summoned to fight her master’s enemies, to earn a wish, to build a life. When she was young, she’d had everything she could have ever wanted. Time and again, she threw it away for that bastard. She’d thought she’d found a new home at his side, a new family. Then she realized it was all an illusion. Then she was tossed aside.

Witch of Betrayal? The title fit her well, but only because she had grown so used to betrayal. Everything she touched, everything she loved was brought to ruin. Anyone she put her faith in would abuse, harm and disappoint her. Even at this time, in this place, this was true. The man who’d summoned her here to act as his partner was too concerned with his own ineptitude to understand the future she offered him. She’d presented him with the power to achieve his dreams, her power, and he’d leashed her, too prideful to allow himself to be less than her.

She was enraged. Time and again, she’d given everything she was to another only to be abandoned when she needed help the most. Here she lay, dying in a muddy puddle, forgotten. It shouldn’t have been this way, but that was then that was true for her entire life. She should never have suffered as she had, but she chose to to aid those close to her. She should never have had to betray those nearest to her, but a spiteful goddess thought it would be amusing to watch her dance to its tune.

She had power, but that power had never been sufficient to grant her desires. She had her beauty, but that had only led to being used and discarded. Was it really so greedy, so unjust to ask for that which so many others were able to enjoy without suffering through the trials she had? The simplest of life’s pleasures had always eluded her. She would give up her power, her beauty, her legend if she could just be happy.

Moisture trailed down her cheeks. She told herself it was from the rain. She felt herself fading away, the last of her mana spent. In the end, she died with the same regrets as the first time, the same thoughts. She just wanted to be happy. Was that truly so evil?

The dark sky vanished. Her vision must have faded. It was time. She closed her eyes.

She gasped, her eyes flying open as energy, vitality flowed into her. She felt her form, moments from dispelling into nothing, stabilize.

Mana.

Disgusted at the state she found herself in, she waved her hand, drying her clothes and cleaning the mud that had dirtied her all at once. She sat up, looking around with a suspicious eye. She was no longer surrounded by trees. There was no sky. She was surrounded on all sides by darkness. The only break in the abyss was a figure sitting across from her. He was sitting with his legs crossed. Golden hair tumbled wildly down from his head. His eyes were blue like a gentle sea. Sweat beaded his brow. He was breathing heavily.

“Who are you? Where am I? How…how am I alive?” The moment the words left her mouth, she frowned. Perhaps she wasn’t alive. This is not what she experienced the last time she died, but it was possible she was sent somewhere else after failing to achieve her wish.

“My name is Balthazar Abbadon. I am a devil. You are currently within a pocket dimension of my making. You are alive because I am sustaining your form with my magic. I won’t be able to keep you here for much longer. Finding you was…far more taxing than I expected.”

She frowned. A devil? He was very upfront about that, but he did not look like any devil she’d ever heard of. He looked like a young man – handsome, unburdened by time. Perhaps that was one of his powers, a way to lure foolish maidens to their doom.

Regardless of whatever plot was certainly at play, she was certainly thankful this devil had deigned to impose on her when he did. She felt herself fading. Only his power was sustaining her form now, but it was hard to believe a devil was searching for her for reasons that would benefit her.

“What do you want?” she asked, cutting to the point.

“I need allies. I need…good counsel. I am not from your world. The devils of my world developed a method to reincarnate individuals of other races into devils, binding them to the service of the King that turned them in the process. I want to reincarnate you as a devil.”

She let herself think about that for a moment. “People, especially devils, in need of allies typically are embroiled in conflict. You want me to fight your battles for you.”

The devil took a deep breath, causing her to frown. She could feel the stream of mana flowing from him into her. It was slowly growing weaker.

“I’m young. By devil standard, I am very young. Older, more experienced devils, want to use me to further their own ends. I’m not currently fighting battles against anyone, but I do need help navigating hostile politics. And yes, it is inevitable you would have to fight for me.”

She didn’t answer, considering the devil across from her.

He let out a long sigh. “Look, I get that I have just appeared out of nowhere and you have no reason to trust anyone right now, least of all an admitted devil. Finding you was the single most difficult thing I have ever done in my life. I can’t maintain this connection for much longer, especially with how I’m having to split my focus to maintain you at the same time. I’d love to be able to give you time to think about this, to ask all of your questions and receive your answers, but I can’t.”

He took a deep breath, features determined. “I need a strong ally, someone who will fight at my side and will help me make informed decisions. I need someone I can trust not to turn their back on me the moment a better offer comes along, because a better offer will come along, especially for you. I am fairly low-ranking on the Underworld totem pole. The moment those above me realize who you are, they will be tripping over themselves to give you more than I can offer. I’m asking for a lot of trust from you here, but I’m offering just as much if not more. If you agree to let me reincarnate you then leave me for another, stronger King later, I will have lost everything. I am quite literally betting my life on you. I can’t offer you anything other than my word that I will treat you well and ensure you want for nothing I can provide. I’m aware that may not be enough coming from a devil, but it’s all I can give.”

He cringed. She felt the stream of mana maintaining her lessen once more.

With grit teeth, he looked up at her. “I wish we had more time to talk and get to know each other, but I need your answer now. I can’t hold this connection much longer.”

She let his words play in her head, studying the face of the devil who’d appeared in her most dire moment.

He was a devil. It was clear that he was attempting to manipulate her, but she couldn’t sense any outright deception in his words. Most damning was his face. He would need to be an actor the likes of which she’d never heard of in order to fool her with what he now displayed. Dismay, regret, hopelessness – she had seen that look before in the mirror. She likely wore it herself not minutes prior as she lay dying. This devil had bet everything on her. If she were to take him at his word, and she strangely believed the devil whose entire species was known for untruths, he had moved across worlds to reach her. She lay dying in the mud, and who had come to her aid? It was not a man nor a god, but a devil. It was amusing in a self-depreciating way. She’d failed to achieve her wish through other means. Perhaps a change of tactics and of scenery was in order.

“Very well.” she said.

The devil blinked, tilting his head to the side. She couldn’t stop herself from giggling at the expression of pure, dumbfounded confusion on his face. It was cute.

“I’m sorry… What?”

“I agree. I will become your servant. You will need to continue sustaining me with mana, but–”

“That won’t be an issue.” he responded almost absentmindedly, still appearing as if he did not understand the happenings of the world. “Evil Pieces are capable of granting spirits and entities similar to them like yourself fully incarnated bodies.”

She froze, not daring to hope. “You…you can grant me a body?”

The devil grunted, pained. She felt the mana from the devil decrease again.

“I…can.”

Reincarnation. Something heroes from ages past fought to the death in the hopes of achieving, was just offered to her with very minimal strings attached. What was a devil lord but a Master of a different race?

“If you reincarnate me, I will serve you. Your goals will be my goals, your enemies my enemies.” She looked the devil in the eyes. If this devil sought her out across worlds, then he knew who she was, what she was known for. He had wagered everything on her. She had done the same before, and every time she had been disappointed, she had been destroyed. That would not be the case this time. Willing the devil to feel the sincerity of her words, she said, “And I will never betray you.”

The devil looked taken aback. For a creature known to be synonymous with subtlety and manipulation, he certainly wore his heart on his sleeve.

“I…thank you.” he said dumbly. He held up his hand. In a flash of fire, a glowing red chess piece appeared in his hand.

She looked at him with an amused grin. “Am I to be the Queen to your King, then?”

He sighed. “Devil society in my world has a bizarre fascination with chess. Each of the objects we use to reincarnate others is a chess piece with corresponding values and abilities.”

“Then next to the King, the Queen would be the strongest piece?”

He hesitated a moment before answering. “Yes.”

She was smiling. Why was she smiling? Why did she feel so warm in her chest? “How does this work?”

“I push it into your chest and it reincarnates you as a devil. You’re sure? This is your last chance to–”

“I am sure. You said you were weakening, and I feel the evidence of that. If we wait any longer, I will fade. That is an outcome that serves neither of us.” she said as she stood, walking up to the devil before sitting back down in front of him. “No more stalling.”

He huffed out a short laugh. “No more stalling.” He lifted the chest piece up, reaching towards her. She felt as it briefly halted as it came into contact with her chest before the devil applied more pressure and the artifact was absorbed into her.

She gasped, feeling foreign magic explode through her; power. It was like someone had injected lava into her veins. The flesh of her back tore and rapidly mended as two new limbs burst forth. Wings. She had wings. It was a conscious effort to control her breathing. It was…

Breath. She was breathing.

Hesitantly, she reached up, fingers lightly feeling her face, throat, chest. She had a pulse. She couldn’t turn immaterial. This devil had really reincarnated her.

She felt a rush of magic as the still sitting devil suddenly went slack, as if a mountain of tension suddenly left him. The void of eternal darkness around them was gone. They were in a space with walls and floors made of stone brick. Magical implements lined the walls. They sat together in a magical circle. Even were she not a mage, she would be able to easily recognize this as a laboratory.

The devil inhaled a deep breath as he sat slumped across from her, spent after whatever working he’d done to unite them. “Welcome to my home. Once more, I am Balthazar Abbadon, your new King. It’s a pleasure to have you here. Forgive me…but…” his head lolled to the side, eyes closing.

She was at his side in an instant, catching his collapsing form before he could fall to the ground. Slowly, carefully, she knelt, lowering the devil’s head onto her thighs. She gently brushed his hair away from his eyes, smiling down at the face of the devil who would be her new master. And wasn’t it a handsome face.

As she stared down at him, her mind wandered. He was young. He was desperate. He was unconscious. He would be so easy to take advantage of. She needn’t even work that hard.

A wicked dagger whose blade twisted at jagged angles appeared in her hand, the meager weight of the blade comforting her in this dreary space.

The moment the devil put that chess piece in her chest, she felt a connection form between them. There were likely fail safes built into the design of the artifact that changed her to prevent a servant from abandoning their master, but she could simply break the rules if she so desired. She had a body now. She had a whole new world to explore. She didn’t need this devil.

She ran her hand over his forehead, the sweat and dirt that marred his features was swept away by a minor cleansing charm. It would be easy to be free of him, even to bend him to her will, but that wasn’t what she wanted. She didn’t want to wander the Earth alone again. She didn’t want a mindless slave. She wanted a partner.

This devil had risked much to bring her here, saving her life in the process. Betraying him now would make her no better than the bastard that ruined her life.

The dagger in her other hand scattered into motes of light, but she felt its presence. If she ever required it, it would return to her side in a moment.

She laid a single hand on the devil’s forehead, rubbing gentle circles with her fingers, soothing magic bleeding out of her fingertips. In locating her, the devil had overexerted himself, stretching his power beyond what he was capable of. She couldn’t take all of the pain away, but she could at least ensure he rested well. And in the meantime…

A trio of shadowy ravens coalesced in the air around her, flying through the room’s only exit and down a corridor. When they ascended a staircase, the ravens split up, two of them flying within the building she had appeared in while the third nudged a window open with its beak and took flight outside.

Seeing through the eyes of her familiars, the woman frowned disapprovingly. The defensive wards in this manor were sorely lacking. She would see to that at once. A mage was strongest when they had prepared the battlefield in their favor.

With practiced ease, the woman wove magic with her free hand, still observing the manor and its surroundings through the senses of her ravens. The one she’d sent to the upper floors made an interesting discovery. Once she knew the layout of the whole manor and the immediate grounds beyond, she ordered her ravens to return, bearing the prize they’d found in their talons.

Her ravens returned just as she finished setting up the first layer of defenses for the home. The ravens gently set a small laptop down in front of her before flying out of the room, moving to keep watch for any intruders.

The woman pulled the laptop closer. Such interesting things; these computers. She hadn’t had much opportunity to use her new knowledge of them before her and her master’s…falling out. A link on the desktop caught her eye. It read, ‘Devil Net’.

The woman grinned. “Well hello there.” She opened a browser and began to learn, all the while layering defensive wards over the manor and massaging soothing magic into her new master’s forehead. She was a skilled woman. She could multitask.

Chapter Text

I groaned, feeling stiff and sore everywhere. Everywhere but my head strangely. It felt as if there was a soothing energy rippling out from my forehead like a gentle stream. Considering the pain the rest of me was in, it felt like heaven.

“Good morning, master.” a warm, amused voice spoke from above me.

My eyes shot open, revealing a smiling purple-haired woman in a black cloak. Her hood was pulled down, revealing her pointed ears.

“I hope your rest was pleasant.” she said.

I felt panic take hold of me. “How long was I unconscious?”

The woman’s smile turned to a small frown. “It had been close to twelve hours.”

I let out a sigh as all of the tension left my body. I didn’t miss my meeting with Magdaran. Locating my new queen had taken five days of nonstop effort. Add twelve hours on to that, and I still had a little time before our scheduled meeting.

A small hole opened next to my finger, allowing me to take stock of the store of demonic power I’d been hoarding for years. Over half of it was gone, used up in my frantic search for my queen. Years worth of power all gone in one desperate search. Eight years specifically. I was currently nineteen years old physically. I’d learned how to siphon my demonic power with Hole when I was seven. That left me just under four year’s worth of reserves left over. It cost me eight years worth of hoarded energy to locate Medea and transport her here. When I’d told her I gambled my life on her, I hadn’t been exaggerating. I was betting my future on her, and I had used up a significant portion of the demonic energy I intended to use as a trump card to find her. Locating Medea had cost me, but she’d agreed to become my Queen so I’d do it again in a heartbeat. Although, it was causing me to reassess some things. If every time I used this ritual would be that costly, I would need to think of something else to gather a peerage. I didn’t have years to save up additional power. I was already on the Bael’s radar. Still, things could be worse.

My eyes tracked up, meeting the purple irises of the woman above me. Things could be a lot worse. Wait a second… Was my head resting in her lap?

“That is a unique power. What does it do?” she asked, turning to look at the Hole I’d summoned.

“It’s my family’s magic. It's called Hole. The most rudimentary use is to create portals, but it’s more versatile than that. It’s how I was able to find you. Speaking of…” I slowly stood up, shaking off a jolt of shock as I realized that, yes, I had been sleeping with my head on her lap.

The woman across from me was frowning, almost pouting as she stared down at her legs where my head had just rested.

“Sorry,” I said, drawing her attention. “I didn’t mean to pass out before we formally met. Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Balthazar Abbadon, bastard son of the House of Abbadon and your new King.”

The woman met my gaze and levitated from her sitting position to her feet. She stood several inches shorter than me, but I knew what she was capable of. I wasn’t going to let her stature fool me into thinking she was weak. She was a demigod for Satan’s sake. She was worth all of the demonic power I’d stored up over the years and more. Losing only as much as I had to gain her was a trade I would make a thousand times over.

“And I, as I am sure you already know, am Medea of Colchis, the Witch of Betrayal, and your new Queen, master.”

I held up my hand awkwardly as she addressed me. “Um… You don’t have to call me master. Just Balthazar or Bal is fine. I want my peerage to be a family. It’s hard to foster that kind of atmosphere if I’m forcing everyone to call me by titles.”

She chuckled, her lips pulling up into a conspiring grin. “How kind of you, master. In that case, I will address you as I like, master.” She seemed awfully content with herself.

Well, if she wanted to call me ‘master’, I wasn’t going to make a big deal of it. It felt a little weird for Medea of Colchis to call me that, but I chalked it up as a hold-over from her time in the Throne of Heroes, and as a Heroic Spirit.

“Thank you for looking after me while I was unconscious. I’d have liked to present a more capable front, but–”

“You needn’t worry about that, master. I took the liberty of familiarizing myself with my new surroundings while you were sleeping. This ritual you’ve created,” She motioned down to the magic circle beneath us. “Is quite extraordinary. I’ve already found several amateur mistakes you made that decrease its efficiency and impede its work, but that is expected for a young mage.” She clapped her hands together as she bounced in place excitedly. “Now that I’m here, I can help you fix those mistakes.”

“I would gladly welcome your assistance.” Lessons in how to improve my magic from one of the best witches to ever live? What possible reason could I have to refuse?

“Come on,” I said, motioning for her to follow me as I walked towards the door, suppressing a wince of pain as my sore body protested the movement. “I’ll show you around and give you the basic rundown of this new world you find yourself in, then I’ll bring you up to speed on the situation I find myself in and how it will affect you.”

“There’s no need, master.”

I turned around, confused.

An object levitated up into Medea’s arms which she then held up to show me. Was that my laptop?

“I explored the grounds and researched the world while you slept. I also found the letter you left in the dining room, but I believe I lack context about why a lunch with the Bael Heir would drive you to exhaustion trying to summon help.” Seeing my puzzled expression, she frowned. “Is there an issue with my actions, master?”

I snorted. “Not at all. You just surprised me with how much you got done while I was out. Since all of that’s out of the way, how would you feel about getting some food? You’ve just been reincarnated, why not enjoy it a little?”

Medea’s eyes widened slightly. “I think… I think I would enjoy that, master.”

I held out my hand invitingly. “Then let’s go.”

X

Medea shifted awkwardly in her seat, staring intently at the wall opposite her as I entered the dining room.

“Sorry that it took so long.” I said, setting a plate down in front of her. It wasn’t anything fancy. I just quickly made up some chicken curry, skills left over from having to cook for my family regularly in my first life.

“Thank you, master,” Medea said, hesitantly picking up her fork and poking at the food. She took a small bite and her eyes widened. Here pointed ears twitch up and down, so quick I might’ve missed it if I’d blinked. That was adorable.

“Good?” I asked.

Medea nodded, another bite already in her mouth.

“Well, I’m glad. Can I get you anything else? I don’t have much in the way of spirits, but I’m sure I could scare up some wine.” Neither Kuisha nor I were very big drinkers, but we kept a meager stock in the house in case we ever had to host guests unexpectedly.

“I… Red wine?” she seemed hesitant to ask.

“Coming right up.” I set my plate down across from her then left to retrieve the wine. I returned with a pair of wine glasses and a bottle, reading the label as I walked in. “1455 Pinot Noir. I have no idea what that means, but I’m hoping it means it's good.” I said, setting a glass down in front of Medea and uncorking the bottle.

I wasn’t a sommelier. I didn’t drink much, not at all really, so I didn’t know much about fine wines. There were a slew of people in the Underworld who obsessed over the stuff though. Collectors would fight tooth and nail over stock left over from prominent ancient cities and long-forgotten eras. A bottle from Rome was recently sold for a small fortune. I’d only paid attention because I was planning on setting up a business. I didn’t plan to trade in wine, but it didn’t hurt to keep my options open.

I poured us both a glass, then sat down across from Medea, digging into my own curry.

She took an experimental sip of the wine and a pleasant smile grew on her lips. I’d take that to mean 1455 Pinot Noir was good.

“When I agreed to become a devil’s servant, I would not have expected him to cook me meals nor serve me drinks.” Medea said, a small smile on her face as she took another sip of wine.

“I’m your King, but that doesn’t mean you should grovel before me. And if I want to do something nice for you to show my appreciation for taking my offer, then I’ll do it.”

Medea set her glass down, looking down at the plate of food in front of her. “I saw many things on the Devil Net. There are many Devil Kings who treat their peerage as a menagerie to show off to their political allies. Others mistreat their servants.” She looked up, meeting my eyes. “I suppose I should be grateful it was you who pulled me from the mud I was dying in.”

“I’m just glad everything worked out. I…” I trailed off, flexing my magic and looking around with narrowed eyes. The wards… Something had been done to them.

“Medea, did you improve the wards while I was unconscious?”

“Yes. The defenses around your home were not sufficient to defend us. I still need to improve them, but I believe they are now at least passable. Did I overstep?”

I shook my head, relaxing. “No, I appreciate it actually. Next time though, do me a favor and let me know. You’re welcome to work on whatever projects you want, just keep me apprised of them so they don’t catch me off guard.”

“I am your servant. Will I not be undertaking your projects?”

“You will, but I don’t want to be a King like those you read about. I’ll make sure you get free time, and when you have it, feel free to do whatever you want.” I winced. “I say that, but I’m going to need to monopolize your time in the immediate future.”

Medea was smiling. “You would not have summoned me if you didn’t need my help, and you were very clear about your intentions prior to reincarnating me.” A letter written in gold ink levitated up into the air to be caught between her index and middle finger. “I would assume your current troubles have something to do with this letter?”

I filled Medea in on the context she was missing regarding my current situation as well as a few gaps in her knowledge that appeared. She hadn’t had time to look up everything on the Devil Net, but she had a solid foundation to build from.

We were done eating now, our plates set off to the side. Medea was on her fourth glass of wine, though it didn’t appear to be affecting her all that much. I’d poured myself a glass, but only taken a few sips from it, I wanted to stay focused on the matter at hand.

“Unless my estimation is inaccurate, I do not see how the Bael heir could force you into his peerage.” Medea said, examining the letter in her hands as she gripped her chin in thought. “He clearly wants you, but he couldn’t take you by force without upsetting the New Satans.”

“But he could pressure me to join, right? His family has a lot of influence. If they take my refusal as an insult, they could make things difficult for us.”

“They do, but that just means you have to offer them something else to appease them.” Medea let the letter go. It drifted across the table to rest in front of me. “You told me you plan to open a trading business. What do you plan to trade?”

“Anything I can get my hands on really. I was planning on acting as a middleman for other merchants. With Hole,” I held up a hand and conjured a Hole to help emphasize my point. “I can bring shipping costs down to near zero.”

Medea made a considering sound. “I am not a businesswoman, but I imagine it would be easier to first establish yourself as an independent merchant before selling your services. With your ability to quickly and securely deliver a product, you should have an advantage in the market. Tell me, master, how common are magical items in this world?”

I closed my fist, dispelling the Hole above my hand. “That depends on what you’re talking about. Everyday items are fairly common among wealthier families, though the quality varies. As far as weapons, armor and the like though, there is far too much demand and far too little supply.”

Medea grinned like a fox. “I believe I have the solution to your problem, master.”

X

Medea outlined her plan to me then disappeared down into the basement. Since there was a shortage of magic items in the supernatural market, Medea thought that the two of us together could make an absolute killing. With her Item Creation skill, she’d make magical items, weak magical items by her standards, that we could sell. With Hole, I could reliably transport her products throughout the Underworld and beyond. We could open up channels to do business with other factions, but that was for the future.

For the present, Medea was setting up a workshop in the basement where she would make a few items as a proof of concept. I would then approach the meeting with Magdaran intending to use it as a meeting with a prospective business partner.

The plan worked because my business plans not only gave me a shield to politely refuse Magdaran’s offer to join his peerage, but it also would be the expected move. If a Pillar Devil invited you to lunch when you yourself were a low-born devil with big dreams, using the meeting to your advantage would be expected.

With any luck, I could make Magdaran so annoyed with my insistence that he help me with my business that he just threw me out. There would be little in the way of recompense from Clan Bael because I would have offered to let them aid me in my business pursuits. Of course, there was the possibility that Magdaran agreed to assist me, but an investment from him in exchange for a small percentage of earnings was worth not being reincarnated into his peerage. I’d still be free, and I could worry about getting the Bael’s fingers out of my business later.

I was feeling much better about this whole situation now. With a calmer head, I was realizing I might have blown things out of proportion after receiving Magdaran’s letter. I wasn’t true nobility, but I was an Abaddon, and our name meant something. If I was clearly displeased with Magdaran’s offer, there would have been pushback from other pureblood devils lacking status against letting him reincarnate me because that would set a poor precedent for other lower, near-noble houses, potentially turning them hostile to the new government of the Underworld.

This was why I needed a capable Queen. I needed someone to help me think things through without getting singularly focused on one aspect of a problem. Despite the power I’d burned to retrieve her, despite the panic that fuelled my desperate gambit, despite my initial doubts about whether or not she would stay with me, despite everything, I could not have been happier that I’d chosen Medea as my Queen. She’d held the position for less than a day and already, the wards around my house were improved, I had a plan to deal with the Magradan situation, and I had an avenue to market my business as something other than a glorified courier service. She was setting groundwork for the future, those weren’t the actions of someone looking to jump ship, but someone who was invested in our mutual success. I’d burned through power equivalent to eight years of my life to find her. I would do it over and over again to achieve this same outcome.

My Queen had also pointed out a rather important detail regarding my meeting with Magdaran that I had completely overlooked. I knew that accepting a position in Magdaran’s peerage would have been akin to spitting in Sairaorg’s face. It was one of the many reasons I had resolved not to join Magdaran. I knew that I wouldn’t be joining his peerage, but what would I think if I were in Sairaorg’s shoes and someone I’d thought I was loose allies with was seen having lunch with the man who stole my inheritance? Yeah, a bit of an oversight, that. I was just glad it was pointed out to me before I went to lunch with Magdaran. It would be far easier to explain things before our meeting than to make excuses after the fact.

While Medea worked downstairs, I went upstairs to shower and change into some nice clothes. After sending Medea a ping through the wards to let her know I was departing, I exited the manor.

I summoned a small Hole over my hand, flicking the point of darkness three times before letting it fade. I waited a beat, then opened a larger Hole that I walked through. Sairaorg’s estate was before me

A Hole opened in front of me before I even made it to the steps. My sister walked through it. She was wearing tight-fitting exercise apparel; sweat and dirt smeared her face.

“Balthazar,” she greeted, a cold look on her face. “I was surprised to receive your message.” Years ago, the two of us had worked out a bastardized morse code system so we could communicate with Hole. We could just speak to each other through our portals, but I didn’t know what she was up to and didn’t want to interrupt anything important. The three taps I’d sent her told her I was on my way to see her. “Tell me, brother, why did I hear of my dear little brother’s ascent to High Class from the Devil Net rather than from his own lips?”

I froze midstep, slowly panning to look up at her. Yep, she looked pissed. “Umm… It slipped my mind? I kind of found myself in a bit of a situation immediately after I got home. On that note, is your King available?”

X

Sairaorg frowned as his eyes scanned the letter I’d given him. Like my sister, he too was wearing athletic apparel and showed signs of recent exertion. It would seem that I interrupted a training session. After I showed my sister Magdaran’s letter, she immediately called her King. Sairaorg had invited me inside and bade me sit at his kitchen table. This was the first look he’d gotten at the letter.

“Thank you,” Sairaorg said absentmindedly as Coriana put a glass of cold water on the table in front of him. She was only wearing a sports bra and high-cut compression shorts. If the situation weren’t so serious, I would have been unable to stop myself from ogling her.

Coriana set another two glasses down in front of Kuisha and I, then left the room, leaving only Sairaorg, my sister and I.

Sairaorg sighed, weary, as he set the letter down. The boisterous grin he’d sported at our last meeting was not present. He looked tired, sad. “Dammit, Mag.” he cursed quietly.

“He wants to publicly embarrass you.” Kuisha said, eyebrows furrowed in fury.

“Not necessarily. He could just want someone at his side as capable as you’re proving to be at mine.” Sairaorg said quietly, like he was trying to convince himself rather than us.

“We need to prevent this.”

Sairaorg shook his head. “There’s not much I can do. I don’t have any friends any more. They all cozied up to Mag the moment he became the Bael heir. Short of taking Balthazar into my peerage…” he turned to look at me, “I don’t suppose you’ve changed your mind?”

“Sorry to say that I haven’t.”

“Then there isn’t anything I can do.” Sairaorg said, sounding regretful, but resolute. “Magdaran has as much of a right as I do to petition you to join his peerage. The fact that he has more backing than I do just means his offer will be more…heavy-handed.”

Kuisha put her arm on mine from her seat next to me. “Bal, I know you’ve never enjoyed the idea of being in a peerage, but–”

“My Queen and I have already arrived at an acceptable solution.”

Kuisha withdrew her hand, shocked. “Your Queen?”

Sairaorg looked at me intently. “I was under the impression you’d only just passed the High-Class test.”

“You remember how I told you I had plans for my peerage, Ku? Well, I finally had an opportunity to actually act on those plans. I already reincarnated my queen, and depending on how things go during the meeting, we should be able to recruit my first knight a short time after my meeting with Heir Bael.” I wasn’t sure how Sairaorg felt about his brother, so I was using his title to be respectful. I doubted Sairaorg was the kind to care overly much about decorum, but I would be meeting with Magdaran personally soon. If a lowly, Pillarless devil like myself attended that meeting and talked to him like we were old buddies, I’d piss people off. Better to start practicing my kow-towing now.

As to the possibility of reincarnating my knight, I was pretty sure we could pull it off. Yes, summoning and reincarnating Medea had cost me over half of the demonic power I’d saved up over my life, but I’d been desperate, rushing. So long as the meeting with Magdaran went well, I would be able to take my time. With Medea’s help improving the ritual and the experience I’d gained from finding my Queen, we should be able to find my potential knight without sacrificing nearly as much of my saved power.

“You did tell me you had plans, but I didn’t know they were already in motion. You work fast, little brother.” Was that a hint of hurt I detected in Kuisha’s tone? Did she take me keeping the details of my plans from her as a slight?

“If you can’t recruit your knight until after the meeting, then how does that help you deal with my brother?” Sairaorg asked.

“Sorry, I could have phrased that better. My prospective knight has no bearing one way or the other on how we plan to handle the meeting. I will not be joining Magdaran’s peerage. Instead, I’ll be petitioning him for help with a business venture my Queen and I are working on. We decided that was the best way to go about this so everyone leaves happy. I’d rather avoid making any perceived slights against heir Bael.”

“Then why come here?” Sairaorg asked.

“I figured it was better that you hear all of this from me than for you to overhear Underworld gossip about how I was meeting your brother behind your back. I’d like to think we’re on fairly good terms, and I didn’t want to jeopardize that when all I had to do to stay on good terms was keep you informed of the situation.”

Sairaorg gave me a small smile. “I appreciate that, Balthazar, but I wouldn’t have held it against you. You have a right to act on your peerage’s behalf without justifying yourself to anyone.”

“Sure, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to forget who my friends are in the process. I may not have accepted your offer to join your peerage, but that doesn’t mean I don’t understand and appreciate everything you were offering me, Sairaorg.” If I didn’t have memories from my first life, I probably would have taken Sairaorg’s offer. He wasn’t the Bael heir anymore, but he was a strong devil all on his own. Being his bishop would have protected me from Underworld politics. Unfortunately for him, my goals required that I expose myself to that world while standing on my own two feet. Still, Sairaorg was a good guy. I wanted to stay on good terms with him if possible.

Sairaorg chuckled. “I wouldn’t have taken it personally, but thanks for stopping by anyway, and feel free to call me Sai. Your sister is my Queen. We’re gonna be around each other a lot.”

“Then you can call me Bal.” I stood up. “Sorry for interrupting your training, but I wanted to let you know what I was up to before there were any misunderstandings. I’ll get out of your hair.”

“Bal, wait.” I stopped as Ku called after me. She turned to Sairaorg. “I would like to meet my brother’s Queen. Would you mind if I accompanied him home?”

Sairaorg shrugged. “Go for it. I’ll let everyone else know where you are.”

“Thank you.” She stood, walking over to my side. “Shall we?”

“Do you want to shower first?”

“I can shower at the manor if I am so inclined.”

“Alright then.” I threw a wave Sairaorg’s way. “I’ll see you around, Sai.”

“Take care when you meet with Magdaran, Bal. He’s my brother, but he… Just be careful.”

I wanted to ask exactly what Sai was warning me about, but a glare from my sister kept my mouth shut. If there was something I needed to know, she’d tell me later.

Kuisha led me outside Sairaord’s mansion and I opened a Hole back home. As we emerged in front of the manor, I sent two pings through the wards. Medea and I hadn’t had time to discuss how to let each other know about unexpected guests, but hopefully she would understand that I had someone with me.

I led Kuisha into the house and into the dining room.

Rather than sitting down, Kuisha walked over to where Medea had been sitting this morning and picked up the wine bottle that was still on the table, swishing it gently in her hand. The bottle was almost empty.

“Bal, please tell me my absence hasn’t driven you to become a drunkard.” Kuisha said, a tired look in her eyes.

“My Queen and I were celebrating her reincarnation. This is not a regular thing.”

Kuisha shook her head and set the bottle back down. A third figure swept into the room immediately after, preventing me from having to continue discussing the topic of alcohol with my sister, a fact I was grateful for.

Medea was still wearing her dark cloak and purple dress, but she’d pulled her hood back up, hiding her hair and her ears. My sister looked her up and down with an appraising eye as she entered the room.

“Kuisha, allow me to introduce my Queen…” I trailed off.

Medea flowed into the room, extending a hand in greeting to my sister as she picked up her introduction where I left off. “I’m Caster. It’s good to meet you, Kuisha. I’ve been looking forward to meeting my King’s sister. He’s told me about you, but it's nice to put a name to the face.”

I held back a sigh of relief as the two women shook hands. It’s not that I didn’t trust my sister, but I really didn’t want anyone to know I’d reincarnated Medea of Colchis as my Queen. That would cause a significant number of issues. Judging by the way Medea introduced herself, it seemed she shared my position. That, or she was following my lead. Either way, I was grateful.

Kuisha’s eyes were narrowed as she held Medea’s gaze. “I wish I could say the same. Imagine my surprise when my brother told me he found his Queen today, not a week after passing the High Class test.”

Medea’s smile sharpened. “Oh? Well my King has been very busy recently. I’m sure he meant no offense to you.”

Kuisha’s posture was cold, confrontational as she said, “I took care of him as he grew. I know better than anyone how little he got out of the house, how few interactions he had with anyone who wasn’t me. Who are you, and what are your intentions towards my brother?”

“Kuisha…” I tried to cut in gently, heading off this brewing storm before it could coalesce.

Medea raised a halting hand towards me, not breaking eye contact with my sister. “Thank you, my King, I can speak for myself. Balthazar saved my life. He has nothing to fear from me.”

Kuisha pursed her lips. “See to it that doesn’t change. I intend to continue this conversation at a later date, but there are other matters to discuss.” She turned her back on Medea and walked back towards the table.

I felt tension bleed out of me. It would have been really ugly if my sister and my Queen decided to have it out in the dining room. I wasn’t sure what I would have even done in such a situation, hidden behind a chair most likely.

Kuisha sat down at the table. I sat across from her. Medea, though, remained standing. She stepped up behind me and laid a hand on my shoulder.

Kuisha’s shot Medea an irritated glare before focusing back on me. “You told Sai you’re planning a business venture? Tell me the details.”

“Well–” I started only to be cut off by Medea.

“Respectfully, this venture has the potential to be very lucrative for my King. If we shared every detail of our plan with you, it is very likely you would be able to take his ideas and beat us to the market.”

“You think I’d steal from my brother?”

“I think I need to protect my King from the possibility.”

“Can we call a truce here?” I asked, cutting into their staredown. “I understand we didn’t get off on the best foot, but we’re all on the same side here. Let’s get through the meeting with Heir Bael, then we can sort out whatever this is. Sound good?”

“I am perfectly content to put these minor insults behind us.” Medea said, smiling sweetly down at Kuisha.

Kuisha took a deep breath. “I wasn’t asking what you were trying to do to steal your idea, Bal, I want to know if being attached to it could give Magdaran political pull. Sai is a great King, but he has no interest in playing politics. He thinks he will be able to carve a future for us with pure strength. He trains even more than you do, pushing us to grow stronger with him. He’s right that devils value strength, but that alone won’t be enough.”

“What does this have to do with my business?” I said, watching my sister carefully. Growing up, I would occasionally catch glimpses of what I’d mentally dubbed her ‘plotting face’. She was definitely plotting something right now.

“I don’t need to know the details of what you’re planning, Bal, but I need to know if it will put Magdaran in a strong position politically.”

I shared a look with Medea. Her lips were pursed, considering.

Turning back to my sister, I said, “Depending on whether or not he agrees to help us, how much support he gives and how quickly we establish ourselves, it certainly could.”

“Then don’t let him help you.” Kuisha said, pressing on before either Medea or I could speak. “With Sai’s mother falling victim to the sleeping sickness, he was granted her estate and wealth. It isn’t as vast as a Pillar’s resources, but it eclipses what our house left behind for us. Sai put me in charge of his assets because he knows I will be able to use them more effectively than he can. Meet with Magdaran, make him an offer to partner with you. Give him time to think about it, then partner with us before he gets back to you. I know you, Bal. You only keep quiet about things that you believe can benefit from. I’d initially thought you were overestimating yourself…” She slowly looked up at Medea. “But I don’t think that’s the case anymore.”

“The whole point of offering him a stake in the business was to avoid pissing him off. This? This will be worse than if I’d refused to meet with him. Rather than mildly annoying him, it'll be akin to if I’d slapped him in the face.” I said, carefully controlling my expression. I think I had an idea where Kuisha was going with this, but I wasn’t sure.

“No less than he’d attempted to do to Sai by recruiting you.”

Medea’s voice cut in before I could respond. “I understand my King is your brother, but you are asking him to make a powerful enemy for no benefit. Magdaran Bael’s intent was to shame your King, not mine. Why should we do as you ask?”

Kuisha looked between the two of us as she spoke. “In the short term, you would have the Bael heir as an enemy, but in the long term? You’d have the Bael heir indebted to you.”

“You want to get Sairaorg reinstated as the heir.” It seemed I was right with my guess. My sister wanted her King to reclaim his lost title. It made sense. If Sairaorg became heir Bael once more, her own status and influence would skyrocket. She would be the Queen of the Bael Heir’s peerage. Further, she was a pureblood devil with a respected name and a bloodline power. If Sairaorg shared the crush she had for him, she was in a position to one day become Lady Bael.

Holding Kuisha’s gaze, I said, “While that would definitely be advantageous for a lot of reasons,” Debts and my burgeoning friendship with Sai aside, having my sister as head of the strongest Pillar in the Underworld and being part of the reason she got there would be an amazing position to be in. “I’d be taking on a lot of risk here. I’ve seen some grumbling on the Devil Net, but nothing that would suggest Sairaorg was in a position to reclaim his heirship from Magdaran anytime soon. My disrespecting him won’t do much to change that one way or the other. I could be at odds with the Baels for quite a while if I did what you asked, and there’s no guarantee you’ll even succeed.”

“Then help me, Bal. You stand to gain just as much from this as I do. With the Bael’s resources, we could restore our family’s position. We could elevate the house of Abaddon, becoming nobility equal to the Pillars.”

“I’m perfectly capable of seeing all the benefits to having my sister as Lady of the Great King Pillar. That doesn’t change the fact that this would likely take centuries to come to fruition when I have yet to even establish myself. I need myself and my peerage in a position where we’ll be safe before agreeing to make Magdaran an enemy.”

Kuisha grinned victoriously. “But you would be willing to support me against him?”

“I have to do what’s best for myself and my peerage. If, in the future, that includes weakening Magdaran to allow Sai to once more be heir, then I would do that in the future. I’m currently too weak and inconsequential to do much against him.”

Medea lightly squeezed my shoulder as she spoke up. “We will need a full peerage and independent wealth before we can reach a decision. We will keep your goals in mind, Kuisha, but for now, I believe it would be best if you left. My King and I have a lot to talk about.”

Kuisha frowned at the rather abrupt dismissal, but gave a jerky nod. “You can reach out to me at any time to discuss this. I’d also ask that you forward any prospective peerage members you yourself are not interested in. Sai is still searching for powerful people to reincarnate. It will be much easier for me to show him as the better option if he has a full peerage.” She stood, nodding to Medea and I. “Good luck with your meeting with Magdaran, little brother. I look forward to continuing our discussion, Caster.” Her parting words said, she left the room. Medea and I waited in silence until we felt Kuisha depart through the wards.

“What do you think of her proposal?” I asked. I’d gone looking for Medea for her input on matters such as these. It would be dumb not to ask her opinion.

“There are benefits and drawbacks to each path. With the ritual you used to find me, we do not need to concern ourselves with the Baels using their political might to prevent you from recruiting for your peerage, but it could benefit us to appear to be close to them. By doing business with them, we would have access to more information and trust than we would have otherwise. We could use that to aid your sister’s goal if we wanted.”

“And we’d be in a strong position regardless of whether her plans fell apart or not.” I supplied.

“There is that as well, master.”

I rolled my head back to look up at her with a raised eyebrow. “No more, ‘my King’?”

She smiled playfully. “You’re my King in public, and my master in private.”

I snorted. “If that’s how you want it, sure. So long as you’re happy.”

“What do you want to do, master?”

I drummed my fingers on the table as I considered my options. I didn’t want to make an enemy of Magdaran right now, so I wasn’t going to follow along with my sister’s plan. That was too shortsighted. I’d initially wanted to avoid working with Magdaran, but Medea was right. If I wanted to help my sister, being closer to her enemy would be the best way to go about it.

I jumped, startled as Medea’s hands came to rest on my head.

“You’re frowning too much, master.”

I sighed euphorically, closing my eyes and leaning into her touch as her fingers began caressing small circles into my head. Whatever she was doing right now had to be magic. It felt like she was literally massaging away the stress.

“Thanks, Medea.”

“Of course, master. Have you made up your mind?”

“We’ll try to get Magdaran to partner with us. It’ll help us build up the business faster and let us keep an eye on him. It might give him a minor political boost, but in the long term we’ll probably be able to get more out of being close to him then he’ll be able to get out of us. If Kuisha’s plans fall through, we’ll still be in a good position. While we’re building the business, we’ll need to build up our peerage. I have enough power stored up for at least one more trek out beyond the Dimensional Gap, but it would probably be a good idea to start looking for candidates locally as well in case this next jaunt eats through the last of my reserves. I have some ideas on that front, but they’ll take some looking into.”

“I have some ideas in that vein as well, but don’t worry about it right now. We can wait until your meeting with the Bael heir is concluded before making any final decisions. You still haven’t fully recovered from summoning me. Rest, master. I’ll wake you up with plenty of time for you to prepare for your lunch with Magdaran.”

I sighed again, feeling a sudden drowsiness come over me. “Thank you, Medea. I picked…the best Queen.”

Sleep claimed me. My worries could all wait for tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Intellectually, I’d known the Bael Estate would be large. The Bael family was the most influential in the Underworld, it would make sense that their wealth and lands would be equal to those of some weather factions. I was not ready for what that meant in practice.

The invitation Magdaran sent me had instructions for how I would arrive. The letter itself would serve as my transportation, pulling me to the House Bael at the scheduled time. What greeted me as I teleported was a massive castle the likes of which I’d never seen. The castle alone was the size of a large town, to say nothing of the lands beyond it. There were two women in formal maids apparel waiting for me. They greeted me and led me into the castle, through towering doors and into an entrance hall with marble floors and ceilings that were as high as skyscrapers were tall. We passed a number of guards and other staff who acknowledged me respectfully as they went about their work.

The maids led me through a maze of halls and corridors until we came to a small room on the third level with an attached balcony. The doorway to the balcony was lined with white flowers woven together. The room itself held a number of potted plants of various kinds – more flowers, saplings, even a cactus – there didn’t seem to be much of a theme to the collection.

I was relieved when I saw where we would be eating. There were only two chairs set at the table. We wouldn’t be in a grand dining hall with a large audience. I didn’t expect to be left alone with Magdaran due to security concerns, but I was glad this would be a somewhat private affair. It also showed me that Magdaran was the one calling the shots here. He might have been pressured to call this meeting by his parents, but he was the one I would be dealing with. That made things a lot easier for me.

“Please sit, sir.” One of the maids said, motioning to a chair as the second poured steaming tea from a pot into a cup. “I will inform Lord Magdaran that you have arrived. Please wait here.” She left while the second maid offered me hors d'oeuvres while I waited. I politely refused. After telling me to ask if I needed anything, the maid stepped away into the corner of the room. It would seem she, and likely the other maid, would be here for the meeting. Neither of them looked all that intimidating, but I imagined they were both incredibly powerful. Earning a place on the Bael family’s staff would secure a low-class devil’s future. It was probably highly competitive, meaning the maids were all highly capable and likely able to defend their charges, at least long enough for the guards to swarm any potential threats. I wasn’t planning on making trouble, so I hopefully wouldn’t have an opportunity to test that theory.

“Balthazar?”

I stood up and bowed as the maid returned with a young man walking in front of her. Magdaran appeared to be in his mid-teens. It was like looking at a younger, unmuscled Sairaorg, complete with the same black hair and purple eyes.

“Heir Bael, thank you for the invitation.”

“Please, none of that. You can just call me Magdaran. Feel free to sit. Our salad course should be here soon.” Magdaran said. He was soft spoken, polite.

I waited for Magdaran to sit across from me, then took my own seat. I took note of one of the maids standing just behind Magdaran while the other was behind me where I couldn’t see her. Perfect positioning to protect their heir and strike me from behind if the situation called for it. Or maybe I was making something out of nothing. I was a little stressed. I wanted this meeting to go well.

“Congratulations for your promotion to High Class, Balthazar. I watched the recording of your fight. It was impressive. It was the most entertaining from the test despite how brief it was.”

“Thank you. I was glad to receive my Evil Pieces.” Was he scouting for peerage members watching the High Class tournament? If so, I could have avoided all of this by testing at a different time. But it was what it was, no use whining now.

A man in a tuxedo entered the room with a tray. He set a small bowl of salad in front of Magdaran and I then left as swiftly as he entered.

“Lets dig in. Our chefs are some of the best around. I’m sure you’ll be impressed.” Magdaran said, picking up his fork.

I followed his lead, slowly eating my salad. It was good, but I wasn’t really here for the food.

“I imagine you’re wondering why I invited you here.” Magdaran said in between bites.

“I have a few ideas.”

“Then I’ll just cut to the chase. What would it take for you to agree to be my Queen?”

I was a little taken aback by the offer. I’d been expecting him to offer me a bishop. Still, that wouldn’t change my decision.

Choosing to be direct, I said, “I’m sorry, Magdaran, but I do not wish to join your peerage.”

He pursed his lips, setting his fork aside, salad unfinished. “I have a lot I can offer you. Will you let me try to change your mind?”

“You are welcome to try, but I am firm in my position.” I didn’t want to be rude, but leading him on and being insincere would just piss him off. It was better I was clear about my intentions here. If he wanted to try to convince me, he was more than welcome to, but nothing would come of it.

“Can I ask why?”

“There are a few reasons. The most important of which is that I plan to open a business venture. I will need to dedicate my time fully to that. I won’t be able to fulfill my duties in a peerage or regularly attend Rating Games.”

“A business venture?” He seemed intrigued.

“Yes, without saying too much, I plan to use Hole to facilitate rapid shipping and selling of select items.”

He frowned, pondering. “Hole is well suited to such, but if you’re planning to compete with other shipping companies, I don’t see how you could oust them. Simple teleportation is easy enough to use and everyone has access to it.”

“The main advantage is that I’ll be operating alone for at least the start. Without Hole, I would have to teleport every item individually. It wouldn’t be hard or cost me anything, but I wouldn’t be able to send nearly as many items in one day because it would be so time consuming. I’d inevitably have to start paying other people to help me. Since I can use Hole to open multiple, instant portals around the world simultaneously, I won’t have to worry about paying others to distribute my products when I can do it myself. From what I have been able to see, that is one of the largest obstacles to getting established. I can negate those initial costs completely, but I’ll need to work almost 24/7. I won’t have time for anything else.”

Further, after experimenting with Hole, I’d found I could open stable portals so long as I continued to sustain them with Demonic Power. Factories weren’t as common today as they were in the past, but there were still some that were operational. How much time and productivity would they save by being able to just push half-complete builds through a portal to the next part of an assembly line rather than teleporting each part individually. I intended to sell my services once I was established.

“What if I helped with your business?” Magdaran said. “I have independent wealth from some herbs and cures I’ve made. You wouldn’t need to handle all transport yourself. Provided I was interested in your product, of course. What did you say you planned to sell?”

I smiled. “I didn’t. I’ve been keeping that to myself for the time being.”

Magdaran seemed amused. “Well now I’m really curious. I don’t suppose you could give me a hint?”

“My Queen is a very capable woman. She will be my main supplier. That is all I am at liberty to say to anyone who is not a partner.”

Magdaran frowned, taken aback. “Your Queen? But you just passed the High Class test.”

“I’ve been working on recruiting my Queen for a long time. The final piece needed was, funny enough, the actual Evil Piece to reincarnate her.”

Our conversation halted as the man in the tuxedo returned, taking our salads away and leaving a piece of baked fish behind. It looked like cod, but there was something off about it. It could just be really high end cod. I bought the cheap stuff.

“If your Queen is your only source of supply right now, you’ll run out of things to sell quickly. That’s the downside to your higher distribution speed.” Magdaran commented, taking a bite of his fish.

“That’s true. It is also why I plan to try to sell my services.” I said. I was already aware of this. It was one of the main reasons I wanted to work as a middle man. It would be a lot easier for me to buy other people’s products then sell them rapidly to someone else than to make things myself. The simple fact of the matter was, I could transport far more than I could actually make use of. Another reason I wanted to sell my services, but I needed to show using my way was viable before people would even consider switching away from simple teleportation.

“While that would fix the problem, I doubt anyone would be willing to take you up on your offer. I’m not the most experienced, but what little business I’ve done has shown me that your colleagues will be very controlling of their stock and their profits. Your methods might be superior to thie own, but not so much so as to convince them to give you control over their distribution. It would give you far too much power over them.”

That…admittedly could prove to be an issue. Not as large an issue as it could have been before since Medea could produce magical items for me, but my original plan was to sell myself as a supernatural courier service. If I had no takers, it would be hard to work that way.

“With that said,” Magdaran continued. “I’d be interested in hiring you.”

That caused me to focus on him, a bite of fish forgotten. “In what capacity?”

Magdaran looked to the side, holding out a hand. One of the white flowers woven into the arch of the door to the balcony unwound itself, drifting through the air into his waiting hand. There was a small, happy smile on his face as he slowly twirled the flower between his fingers. “I’m a botanist. Not to sound arrogant, but I’m a very good botanist. I’ve already made several breakthroughs in medicine, minor though they may be, and I’m close to making advances in other areas. The problem with medicine is that it's more valuable in the sunlit world than the supernatural. We have magical healers. Humans don’t. Of course, finding people willing to transport small quantities of products to the mortal world is difficult because it isn’t profitable enough.”

Magdaran locked eyes with me. “I’m confident the projects I am working on currently will be profitable in the supernatural world, but I still need some time to work through some things. In the meantime, I suggest we help one-another. You would transport my goods. I would help you establish your business and supply you with a larger quantity of products to sell.”

That sounded pretty good actually. When I came here, I was planning on bartering percentage ownership of my business. This, a simple collaboration between two distinctly separate entities, was far preferable. “We’d need to go over the details, but I’m definitely interested in such an arrangement.”

Magdaran smiled, warm and pleased. “I’m glad. While I admit that I would be disappointed to leave this lunch without a new Queen, I would be happy to say I had a new friend at its conclusion. Returning to that topic, I recall you said there were multiple reasons you intended to refuse my offer. Your business and your own burgeoning peerage are clearly two of those reasons. Were there others?”

I took a bite of fish, slowly chewing to buy myself a moment to think. The fish was good, but the taste was far from my thoughts at present.

From this brief discussion with Magdaran, I was beginning to think I’d judged him wrong. In fairness to myself, all I had to go on were some cryptic words from Sairaorg and the letter he sent me, but he didn’t appear to be a manipulative, spiteful man willing to steal away his brother’s birthright for power. He seemed like a regular guy.

“Another fairly large reason is my relationship with your brother.” I said, carefully watching Magdaran’s face to gauge his reaction.

Magdaran froze, pinching the flower in his hands unconsciously. He quickly recovered, setting the white bloom down on the table next to his plate. “You and Sai are friends, then?”

I noted the use of his brother’s nickname, filing it away for later. “I don’t think we’ve spent enough time together to be called friends, but we’re on good terms. My sister is his Queen. If for no other reason than that, it serves us both to treat each other well.”

Magdaran was staring down at the flower on the table. “There are many reasons I wanted to make you my Queen, Balthazar. I saw your fight and wondered what else you were capable of if you could defeat a devil with a Sacred Gear so easily. You also have an older sibling around the same age as Sai, so I thought we might be able to get along better. You seemed interesting. But if I’m honest, your sister being Sai’s Queen was a pretty big reason.” He looked up at me, an almost apologetic look on his face. “I thought if our Queens were siblings, Sai and I would be forced to interact more frequently.”

“I’m…not sure I understand.” I said, not entirely following what he was saying. Was he trying to say he wanted an excuse to be closer to his brother? Hadn’t he taken the heirship from Sairaorg though? I would’ve thought he’d be at odds with Sai.

Magdaran sighed. “My relationship with my brother is…complicated. That is almost entirely my fault. I made several mistakes in the past pursuing… Well, it’s unimportant now. Suffice to say I have many regrets about our current situation and wanted to try to…if not fix things, at least make them better.”

Well this was certainly unexpected. I’d come to this meeting expecting to meet a little brat who hated his older brother and wanted everything to go his way. I hadn’t expected to meet a young man who looked more tired and regretful than happy. There was potential here.

“I won’t pretend to know the full details of your relationship with Sairaorg, but if you wish to…improve things between you, I’d be willing to help. If you and I will be working together going forward, then we’ll have a chance to get to know each other better. I was planning on giving my sister’s peerage preferential rates, so there’s opportunity there as well.” While a single conversation wasn’t enough to get to know someone, Magdaran looked like he didn’t exactly enjoy the current state of his life. Kuisha wanted Sai to get his heirship back and was willing to work underhanded to accomplish that goal, but there might be another way.

Magdaran had a soft smile on his face. “I think… I think I’d like that.”

Conversation stalled once more as the tuxedo guy returned, he had to be a butler, taking away our fish plates and leaving a small cake of some sort behind. This was probably the fanciest lunch I’d been to, complete with three courses and servants doting on your every need. Lunch to me was typically a sandwich or leftovers, but this seemed very informal by Bael standards. If this was casual, what did Magdaran consider formal? Differences in status came with vast differences in lifestyle.

“So tell me about your Queen, Balthazar. If you were ready to reincarnate her before receiving your Evil Pieces, you must know her from before, right?”

“Something like that.” I said with an amused grin. “She likes her privacy, so I hesitate to say too much, but we get along well and she enjoys using magic. She is one of the better mages that I’ve met.”

Magdaran made a considering sound. “High praise, but then she’d have to be impressive to earn your Queen piece much in the same way your sister caught my brother’s eye and you mine.” He fixed me with a sly grin. “I don’t suppose the cake has made you change your mind about accepting my offer? If you agree to let me reincarnate you, you have my word that it will be served at every meal.”

I chuckled, genuinely amused. “As delicious as it is, it regretfully has not changed my mind.”

“Shame. Well, even if I leave here without a Queen, I think this meeting was rather successful. I’m interested in working with you, but I need to consult some people first. Would you be amenable to meeting with me at a later date to go over details?”

Feeling our lunch drawing to a close, I said, “Of course. I will be very busy in the near future as I work to set everything up, but I will make time for you.”

Magdaran shook his head. “Don’t worry too much about it. My schedule is open. I can modify it to accommodate yours.” He stood, an action I copied, and walked around the table to extend his hand. “It was a pleasure to meet you, Balthazar Abaddon. Thank you for coming. I will send you another letter when I am prepared to move forward on my end.”

“Thank you for having me. I look forward to your correspondence.” I said as I shook his hand.

“Until then.” He gave me a parting nod and left, one of the maids going with him.

The second maid stepped forward and requested I follow her. She escorted me back through the halls of the Bael estate until we exited out the front door. A teleportation circle spread out from under us, whisking us away to the center of a busy street. Were we in Lucifaad?

“Thank you for your attendance today, sir. I wish you a pleasant day.” With that, the maid teleported away, leaving me alone in the city.

I pursed my lips, considering how that had gone. From my perspective, it looked as if things couldn’t have gone much better, but I needed a second opinion. I held up my hand to open a Hole home, pausing as I saw a shop a short distance down the street.

I smiled, letting my hand fall as I walked towards the shop. I was in town anyway, so I might as well, right?

X

Balthazar had been gone for a while now. Medea didn’t like staying behind while he went to talk to the heir of the most manipulative pillar in the Underworld, but she knew that showing up unannounced would not reflect well on her master. Besides, he would be fine. She’d extensively researched the Bael pillar while he was sleeping and she felt she had a pretty clear picture of things. They wouldn’t want to push Balthazar too hard, at least during opening talks, and he was dealing with the heir instead of the lord, so that was an added layer of protection.

Rather than pace the halls waiting for him to return, Medea had decided to be productive. The most pressing issue, and the first she dealt with, was the wards around the manor. Now they were more than just passable. Using the Demonic Power her reincarnation had granted her, and wasn’t a new way to use magic just amazing, she’d created a territory that she would be confident repelling all but the strongest threats in. No one would be able to challenge them here.

With that done, she got to work setting up a workspace in Balthazar’s lab where she could craft magical items. She didn’t need a very impressive workspace to create the items she would be selling, but she would need such a space for when Balthazar found his new peerage members. She expected she would be tasked with providing them with equipment, a task she was happy to shoulder. As she’d come to learn, the Queen’s role in the peerage was the King’s right hand. She would be looked to to lead the peerage when Balthazar was indisposed and similarly have to shoulder certain political responsibilities. She would be ready.

Once her workspace was done, Medea didn’t really know what to do. She could get started making some minor magical items, but she didn’t have many materials. She could break some things down, but it was probably better to wait to go purchase raw materials. That left Medea with nothing to do until Balthazar got back. At least until she got an idea.

Balthazar had explained to her the method through which he summoned her. Using the properties of his bloodline magic combined with a ritual of his own design and a store of demonic power he’d cultivated over the years, he’d reached across worlds to find her. He’d spent his whole life saving up power and had used most of it to find her as she lay dying in the mud. If he hadn’t reached out, she would be dead.

Medea forced the dark thoughts away, focusing back on the ritual itself. It was impressive. Medea had already corrected several imperfections and flaws Balthazar had made when designing it, but for one so inexperienced, it was a masterpiece. Still, it was a costly ritual. Balthazar was older and more powerful than when he initially stored up the power he used to save her, so it would take less time for him to store up more, even less time if Medea contributed some of her own power as she was willing to do, but the ritual still carried risk. There was a possibility they would not be able to find Balthazar’s target as they searched through the infinite, using up their store of power and forcing them to wait until they’d stored up enough to try again.

They needed more allies, Balthazar needed to recruit more peerage members, but it was possible the ritual might fail, forcing them to wait. Balthazar had said he had ideas about recruiting new members ‘locally’, but he had, rightly, been focused on his meeting with Magdaran and failed to share them with Medea. She was confident he would, but for now, she was left exploring the only potential path available to her.

Medea left the manor, flying a fair distance away from the structure in case anything went horribly wrong. She was confident in her abilities, but she didn’t want the house to break by accident. That would be awkward to explain to Balthazar. Once she was far enough away to be confident the house wouldn’t be at risk while still being within the safety net provided by the wards she had painstakingly constructed, Medea called forth an item.

A thick hide of golden wool like a fluffy, shiny cloud appeared, draped over her hands.

Medea pursed her lips. She wasn’t certain this was going to work. She wasn’t able to make use of this item before due to her lack of knowledge surrounding the summoning of Phantasmal Beasts. She could manage her familiars just fine, even now the forests surrounding the Abaddon manor were thick with her spies, but greater monstrosities such as this were beyond her. Still, there was a chance she could actually make use of the hide now, albeit not a way she’d have ever thought.

Medea gently laid the hide down on the grass, spread wide in front of her as she knelt in front of it. She couldn’t summon the dead guardian when she was a Heroic Spirit, but she was a devil in a new world now. Things had changed.

Medea channeled magic into the hide, trying to find some purchase for her new magic, exploiting her devil magic’s reliance on her imagination to the fullest. She willed something to happen.

The hide remained in front of her, unchanged. Medea remained alone in the field, no great dragon appearing before her. But something had happened.

The hide disappeared into motes of energy as Medea flew back towards the manor, practically sprinting into the basement. She pulled some potions and ingredients off the shelves, making a mental note to tell Balthazar she’d used his supplies later. She found an open space on the ground and began etching a scrying circle into the ground. Once it was prepared, she activated it, projecting her awareness beyond the bounds of the Underworld into the mortal realm.

There were many peculiarities that had fascinated Medea about this new world she found herself in. Those first few hours she’d spent pouring through the Devil Net, she’d learned a lot, seen a lot. People from ages past were known to reincarnate in this world. The Age of Gods never ended. Gods walked among mortals with the mortals none the wiser. There was a startling lack of skilled mystical craftsman for a world where gods still roamed. When Medea had tried to find details about magical items, the most common results she found detailed one particular kind.

Sacred Gears. Powerful items created by the God – Ow! She was still getting used to that. Why could she say gods to refer to other pantheons but she couldn’t say God – Ow! Whatever.

Sacred Gears were powerful items created by that guy that bound to the souls of their human users. When their host died, the Sacred Gear would drift for a time before binding itself to another wielder. Sacred Gears varied in power. Some allowed mortals to challenge gods. Some Sacred Gears couldn’t protect a human from other humans. There was a large disparity in power.

The stronger Sacred Gears all had something unique about them. Some were important historical artifacts imbued with that guy’s power. Some were able to spawn entire armies. Some housed the captured souls of powerful creatures, lending the user the trapped creature’s power.

How interesting. Medea had seen from her research that the history of this world and that of her own were not identical. For one, the gods abandoned her world long ago. She had just discovered another, more minor difference that was far more personal to her.

It would appear that a certain dragon she’d met in life had found itself trapped in a Sacred Gear. How amusing.

Any further investigation would have to wait for later. Medea felt Balthazar return through the wards and rushed upstairs to greet him.

“Master!” Medea called, exploding out the front door. “The meeting, did it…” She trailed off, tilting her head in confusion. Why was he carrying so many bags?

“Hey, Medea!” He was happy. That was a good sign, right? “It went just about as well as it could have. I need to meet with my sister soon to go over some stuff with her, but that can wait a bit. I’ll fill you in first.”

“Master, what is all that?”

“This?” He hefted the bags up. “The Bael maids dropped me off in Lucifaad, so I figured I’d do some shopping. I got groceries and some basic materials so you can start making things if you want. Also…” He rummaged around one of the bags. “This is for you. I wasn’t sure what your favorite was, so I got one of the ones that has a bit of everything.”

Medea slowly reached out and took the dark box wrapped in red ribbon. She unwound the ribbon and opened the box. Chocolate. She tried one. It was good.

“Thank you, master.” Medea said, turning around to hide the red dusting her cheeks, and the two other chocolates she popped into her mouth. They were really good.

“Come on,” Balthazar said, “I’ll let you know how the meeting went.”

“Of course, master. I have something to share with you too.” Medea wasn’t sure how they’d be able to use the information she’d found, but they would be able to use it.

“Oh?” He seemed interested. “Well I’m all ears. Once we’re done filling each other in, let's take the night off. I bought some movies while I was in Lucifaad. Have you seen Dragonheart?”

Medea was taken aback. A movie? She knew what they were of course, but she’d yet to watch one. “No.”

“Then you’re watching it tonight. I’ll fill you in on the meeting while I make popcorn, then we can take the rest of the night off.”

Medea followed him into the kitchen. They discussed the various happenings and discoveries that had occurred during the day, then settled down on the couch in front of a TV, a bowl of shared popcorn in Balthazar’s lap.

Medea had never seen a movie before, and she loved it. The story, the characters, the humor, the surprisingly emotional conclusion – it was far more entertaining than she had expected when Balthazar told her they’d be watching a movie.

As the film progressed, Medea slowly inched closer to Balthazar on the couch until the two were sitting side by side. Near the end of the movie, Balthazar wrapped his arm around her shoulders. Medea leaned into him, thankful that her hood was blocking his view of her face.

It was a good night.

Chapter Text

Movie night with Medea was a much needed break from all the stress I’d felt for the past week. I went from the High Class test, to digging through the Blind Eternities, to going to a stressful meeting that turned out to be not that stressful at all. I was wound tight, and some time watching a good movie with good company was just what the doctor ordered.

We had a brief chat while the popcorn was popping about my meeting with Magdaran. She agreed with my tentative assessment of the situation. We were going to move forward with our plan to do business with him, but we’d still keep an eye out for any underhanded plays. After meeting Magdaran, I didn’t think he was the type, but it was possible he was a better actor than I gave him credit for, or that his family would try to pull something without his knowledge. I should be too small time for Lord Bael or Zekram to take an interest in at present, but a little caution never hurts.

It was a little ironic I’d bought a movie about a dragon considering what Medea had told me right before watching said movie. As for what we were going to do about it, I still wasn’t sure. She’d been able to locate a Sacred Gear holder somewhere in France whose Sacred Gear contained the Colchian Dragon that she encountered while traveling with the Argonauts, DXD’s version of said dragon anyway. We didn’t have much more detail at present, but she was working on getting more.

I’d never seen this specific Sacred Gear in the anime, so we’d be going in blind. It wasn’t exactly ideal, but metaknowledge couldn’t be relied on for everything. The question was whether or not we even wanted to approach the Sacred Gear holder to attempt to recruit them. I knew of many interesting individuals from the anime that we could recruit, but I’d held off on that for a couple of reasons.

For one, I didn’t have much in the way of offerings to convince people to join my peerage. That was one of the advantages of my scrying ritual and trips beyond the Dimensional Gap with Hole. I could find people in a position where accepting a deal to become a Devil would be considered a good option compared to their present circumstances. It was manipulative, but it was the only card I really had to play.

Another reason I hadn’t approached some individuals who would be easier to recruit was simply because I didn’t really like them. Issei Hyoudou would be the easiest person in the world to recruit. Tell him devils could have harems and that there were lots of hot devils and he’d throw his soul at you. I just… I didn’t think I’d be able to keep my sanity if I had to spend a lot of time around him. I’d actually considered telling Sairaorg about him for some goodwill, but I didn’t want that guy anywhere near my sister. I’d figure out something else for how to benefit from knowing the identity of the Boosted Gear’s holder. I had a lot of time left before canon started, so I didn’t need to rush things.

Then there was the fact that reincarnating some of the people I’d thought of would make me some very dangerous enemies. Did I want Sephiroth Graal? Absolutely. Did I want the entire Tepes Clan calling for my head? Not particularly.

On the other hand, I really did need more allies. So far, it was just Medea and I. The two of us were having to build a business from the ground up by ourselves. We needed help, and some extra power on our side wouldn’t hurt. I’d be able to afford making some enemies if I had a stronger peerage behind me, which would allow me to start making bolder moves. I would come to a decision when Medea came to me with more information than the Sacred Gear holder’s approximate location. For now, I had to meet with my sister.

Arriving in front of Sairaorg’s mansion, I followed the instructions my sister had given me and headed around the back of the house. Off in the distance behind the house, I could make out what looked to be a small coliseum-like structure. I opened a Hole and was there in a single step.

“I’m here…I think.” I said, opening another Hole next to my mouth.

“Fly up to the top. I’m in the observation area.” my sister’s voice responded.

I closed the Hole and manifested my wings, taking flight up the wall until I was over the structure.

The structure was built into a square with a large dirt field in the middle of the box shape. Currently, there were two giant monsters thrashing against one another in the field down below.

I paused in mid-air to watch the spectacle of a brown scaled dragon slamming a giant golden lion into the ground. The lion rolled to its feet and pounced, slashing at the dragon with its claws.

When Kuisha had told me she was overseeing some of the peerage’s training, I hadn’t expected this. The lion was obviously Regulus, but since when did Sairaorg have a dragon in his peerage?

Still watching the dragon attempt to burn the lion alive with fire, I slowly floated over to an elevated platform with a viewing box overlooking the field.

“Impressive, aren’t they?” Kuisha said with an amused smile as I landed next to her.

“I don’t even… Where’d the dragon come from?”

“You’ve already met.” Kuisha said. She sounded like she was enjoying my reaction far too much. “That is Ladora. The lion is Regulus.”

Sparing a moment’s glance away from the sight of a golden lion trying to pin a dragon to the ground, I turned to my sister and said, “Ladora can turn into a dragon?” Was that in the anime and I’d just forgotten it? To be fair, I never really knew most of Sairaorg’s peerage. The only ones that stuck in my memory were Regulus because he was the Nemean Lion and Kuisha because of Hole.

“His family’s magic allows him to tame dragons. After rigorous training, they can also learn to become dragons themselves. He has only recently unlocked this ability.” Kuisha explained.

“That is undeniably cool.” I said, more than a little jealous. Who wouldn’t want to be able to turn into a dragon?

“Wishing you’d been born a Buné, brother?”

“Hardly,” I said, giving her a flat look. “I may not be able to turn into a dragon, but this,” I created a Hole above my hand. “Is far batter.” Could Ladora reach through the Dimensional Gap to reincarnate the best Queen in the Underworld? No. No he could not.

“It’s good to see you, Bal. Judging by how cheerful you are, I would assume your meeting with Magdaran went well?”

I let out a sigh. “Down to business, huh? We can’t watch the giant lion and the giant dragon try to kill each other just a little longer?”

“You are perfectly capable of watching the lion and dragon try to kill each other while we talk. Now tell me what happened at the meeting.”

I leaned against the railing in the viewing box, watching as the dragon’s claws scraped harmlessly off the lion’s tough hide. “Nothing is set in stone yet, but It’s all but guaranteed Magdaran and I will go into business together.”

Kuisha’s expression went blank. “I see. I don’t suppose you’d be willing to reconsider that? Sairaorg’s wealth can support you just as well as Magdaran’s.”

“It’s not just money. Magdaran has some botanical stuff he wants to throw into the deal, and that’ll help me bolster my stock of goods a bit. Besides, I don’t think we need to take any overt action against him to accomplish your goal.”

Kuisha frowned. “What do you mean?”

“He didn’t offer me his bishop. He wanted me to be his Queen. We talked a little bit about the reasons he wanted me as his Queen and he said a big one was you being my sister.”

“How does that factor?”

“He said it would be easier to approach his brother to mend bridges if both of their Queens got along well. I think…” I shook my head. “This is speculation, but I think he’s regretting his decision to push Sai out of his position as heir. He didn’t strike me as a prideful, power-hungry guy. He just seemed tired of all the politicking. When we weren’t talking about hard topics he was a pretty cool guy.”

“Could it have been an act?” Kuisha’s entire focus was on me as she adopted a deep thinking expression. She totally missed Regulus grab Ladora’s tail in his mouth and use it to toss the dragon across the arena like a sack of potatoes. The lion pounced on top of the dragon and pinned it, letting out a triumphant roar.

I shrugged. “It’s possible. I didn’t spend an awful lot of time with him, but it felt genuine. I’ll probably be able to get a better picture of his feelings on the whole thing as I work with him on our business.”

Kuisha’s eyebrows were furrowed. She lightly tapped out a sharp rhythm on the railing. “This… If he really is having regrets, that would make things much easier for me. It would also be much better for Sai.” She laid a hand on my arm, then smiled and pulled me into a hug.

I was a little surprised, but accepted it easily enough.

“Thank you, Bal.” She pulled back, seeming genuinely happy. “Please let me know if you learn anything else while working with him. I am going to… Well, there’s a lot I’m going to do. I’ll see you later, little brother.”

Recognizing the dismissal for what it was, I gave her a two finger salute. “See ya, sis.” A Hole opened up at my side, I moved to step through it, pausing right before. I turned back around. “Ku?”

She turned around, surprised I hadn’t left yet. “Yes?”

“You said Ladora can tame dragons, right?”

Her eyes narrowed. “I did.”

“How does that work exactly? And how does his ability define what a ‘dragon’ is?”

“Is there a particular reason you’re asking?”

I pursed my lips, considering if it was really worth the risk of unleashing the world’s most unrepentant pervert on my sister. “Nah. On second thought, never mind. Have a good one!”

“Bal, wa–” Her words were cut off as the Hole closed behind me.

It probably wouldn’t work anyway. A dragon in a Sacred Gear was not the same as a wild dragon. And even if it could work, there was a difference between taming a dragon and taming Ddraig. It was probably best that I think of some other way to profit off of Issei Hyoudou.

I walked inside my house and headed to the dining room. “Medea?” I called, searching for my Queen.

A squawk drew my attention as a shadowy raven flew down from an unseen perch near the ceiling and landed in front of me on the table. The bird’s beak opened. “I’m in the basement.” Medea’s voice spoke through the raven. The bird’s beak closed and it flew back up to disappear somewhere in the ceiling.

I stared after the bird for a moment. That was a neat trick. Creepy, but neat.

I headed down into the basement, through the not-so-secret-anymore tunnel and into mine and Medea’s workshop. My Queen was kneeling in a small spell circle off in the corner, far enough removed to not interfere with the much larger circle in the center of the room for scrying beyond the Dimensional Gap. There was a golden animal hide laid out flat on the ground in front of her connected to the scrying circle.

“How is your sister, master?” Medea asked, focused on whatever she was doing, but still able to converse with me.

“She’s fine. I filled her in and she said she’s going to maybe change tracks with how she approaches her goal. We’ll need to give her more information as we work with Magdaran.”

“We expected that, but it’s good that your sister will not be implementing any of her more impulsive plans. Magdaran seems willing to work with you in good faith. It would be foolish to jeopardize that without good cause.”

“I agree, hence why I thought it was a good idea to go fill her in before she did anything rash. Did you have any success while I was gone?”

“I was able to ascertain a rough location, but I do not know exactly what to expect this Sacred Gear holder to look like. If we come face-to-face, I will likely be able to point them out to you.”

“What do you want to do, Medea? You’re the one with the most experience with this dragon.”

Medea chuckled lightly. The golden hide vanished into motes of light as she levitated to her feet. “My experience with this creature was with a different version of this creature, and it was a hostile encounter. I do not know if this world’s version of the Colchian Dragon will be hostile to me or if it will even be able to recognize me. I will follow your lead on this, master.”

I considered my options for a moment.

Until Magdaran contacted me, I had some free time. I wanted to use that time to recruit for my peerage because I was willing to bet I would be too busy to easily do so once we started building our business in earnest. I could just ignore the Sacred Gear and use my ritual to try to find my prospective knight. With Medea at my side, it would likely be significantly easier than when I’d tried to find her. At the same time, Sacred Gears were highly sought after in the Supernatural world. Leaving an avenue unexplored just didn’t sit right with me. I was able to justify leaving Issei alone because I could trade his location to another devil for a significant boon when the opportunity presented itself. The Colchian Dragon on the other hand? I didn’t have all the information. It couldn’t hurt to just take a look. If it didn’t work out, then I wouldn’t take them. I could trade the information later like I was planning to do with Issei.

“Did you have anything important planned for today?” I asked Medea.

She smiled, looking pleased. “I do not. Are we going to Paris, then?”

“The Sacred Gear is in Paris?”

X

“Oh! There it is!” Medea ran ahead of me, holding her sunhat down so the wind wouldn’t blow it away. She had a look of excitement on her face as she looked up at the Eiffel Tower. We’d both traded out our traditional wardrobe for this trip. Medea wore a violet sundress to go with her hat while I wore jeans and a red t-shirt.

“Can we go up there, master?”

I followed the finger she pointed to the top of the Eiffel Tower. Technically, we were here on business to learn more about a Sacred Gear user. Technically.

“When in Paris… We might as well.” I said, smiling as Medea clapped excitedly. My Queen ran up to me and wrapped both of her arms around one of mine, dragging me with her through the crowd towards the line for the elevator.

Medea shared facts about the tower and Paris as a whole with me while we waited in line, apparently she’d spent a lot of time with a search engine before coming here. When we were finally able to ride the elevators all the way to the top she rushed over to the railing, looking out over the city. I walked up behind her, silently enjoying the view.

“It’s beautiful.” Medea breathed.

“That it is.” I agreed easily, turning to look at her. The dress and hat she wore were a stark contrast to the imposing clothing she typically wore. It was nice to see her relaxed.

Medea saw me looking at her, and hunched in on herself, concerned. “Is something wrong, master?”

I smiled. “Nothing. I was just thinking about how beautiful you look in that dress.”

Medea’s ears twitched. Her cheeks reddened. “We… We should get going, Master.” She walked up next to me and took my hand in hers, refusing to look me in the eye as we headed back towards the elevators. I didn’t say anything, just enjoyed her company.

The ride down was faster than the ride up because we didn’t have to wait as long for the elevators. We walked away from the Eiffel Tower. I wasn’t leading us anywhere in particular. Medea was the one who would recognize the Sacred Gear User, but she was easily distracted.

“Master, the food from that restaurant smells good.”

“Ok. Let’s get something to eat.” I had already come to terms with the fact that we likely wouldn’t be accomplishing the task we’d set for coming here, but I couldn’t really bring myself to mind. I was just enjoying spending time with Medea.

We got a table in the restaurant Medea had been interested in near a window with a view of the Eiffel Tower. I ordered a sandwich while Medea ordered fish.

“We haven’t really had a chance to just talk, have we?” I asked as the waiter left to give our orders to the chef.

“I…guess we haven’t, master.” Medea said hesitantly, her happy smile dimming somewhat.

“How are you adjusting to life here? Any regrets?”

“No!” Medea denied immediately, and loudly, causing some people from nearby tables to look over curiously. I glared at them and they got the message to mind their own business. “I mean, I don’t have any regrets. I’m adjusting well. In fact, I already feel more comfortable than when I was summoned from the throne. This…you are much better than my previous master.”

“Well, I’m glad. If there’s anything you’re not satisfied with, let me know and I’ll see what I can do about it.”

“I have everything I need, master. I’m just happy to be here. I’m…” She looked down at the table, not meeting my eyes. “Thank you for saving me. I know how much it cost you.”

I reached across the table and gingerly took her hand, causing her to look up. “I would do it again and again. I got the better end of the deal by far. You are more than worth it.”

Medea opened her mouth, then closed it and looked away.

Wanting to give her space, I moved to pull back my hand, but her grip on mine was like a vice. I left my hand where it was and tried to move to more pleasant topics.

“So now that you have the opportunity, do you have any plans?”

She seemed confused. “Plans?”

“I told you I’d try to give you as much free time as possible. Is there anything you want to accomplish or do?”

“I…” She trailed off, a warm smile on her face. “I’m just happy to have a second chance. Everything… I have a chance to experience everything I couldn’t. I won’t let it go to waste.”

I wasn’t too sure what she meant by that, but I wasn’t going to press. She seemed content, and that was what mattered.

The waiter came back with our food, and the conversation turned to the various ways Medea had researched how fish were prepared in french cuisine. Her eyes lit up as she discussed it. I wasn’t sure if it was a true passion for her or if she was just glad to be able to enjoy things outside of fighting, but I enjoyed listening to her talk all the same.

When we finished our meal the waiter offered a dessert menu, but Medea wanted to go find a chocolate shop, so we left after I paid our bill.

We walked down the street once more, Medea pressed into my side, resting her head on my shoulder. It felt nice, being so close to her. I was enjoying myself so much that I forgot why we’d come to Paris in the first place. If the irritated venom in Medea’s voice when she spoke next was any indication, she had too.

“That man is the one who holds the Sacred Gear.”

I was immediately on guard, no longer relaxed as I had been moments ago. I followed her eyes to a figure walking down the street ahead of us. He had spiky black hair and wore a dark leather jacket. He walked down the center of the path, forcing people to part around him lest they run into him. Judging by that simple fact alone, I wasn’t too keen on inviting him into my peerage. I didn’t want to have to babysit anyone or put up with assholes if I didn’t have to. I would already need to deal with too many of those in devil politics without having to watch for potential problems within my own peerage.

“What do you want to do, master?” Medea asked. Her features were hard, focused. She was ready for a fight now.

“We’ll follow him. If we see a chance to talk to him alone, we’ll take it. Even if I decide I don’t want him, Sairaorg might.”

Medea didn’t say anything, just nodded in acceptance.

We followed the man through several city blocks. After almost thirty minutes of walking, he turned into a small courtyard with no one in it.

“I bet you two think you’re sneaky, huh?” the man said as he turned around to face us as we entered the courtyard behind him. He had a cocky grin on his face. It was only the three of us here.

“We were not trying to conceal ourselves from you.” I replied. “In fact, we were hoping to speak to you.”

“Talk, huh? You with Bolt’s outfit? You can tell him to save his breath. When I take a job, I finish it. I don’t care how much you’re offering to walk away.”

“I do not know anyone named Bolt, and I can assure you I have no idea what you’re talking about. If you are working I can come back later, but I would like to discuss potentially recruiting you into my peerage.”

The man’s grin faded instantly. “You’re devils.”

“We are. Before you–”

A shield of violet magic appeared in front of me moments before my own would have been raised as the man drew a crossbow and fired an enchanted bolt all in one motion.

Medea moved to follow up her shield with a counter attack when I stopped her.

“Caster! Wait.”

Medea did not look happy, but she reigned herself in. Magic crackled around her hand threateningly. “Attempt to harm my king again, and I will kill you.”

I laid a hand on her shoulder, still ready to fight, but preferring to leave this courtyard without confrontation. I didn’t know what this guy’s Sacred Gear did, I didn’t want to find out in the middle of combat. For all I knew, he had friends in the area. I didn’t want to be drawn into a large scale battle I hadn’t prepared for. “Clearly, you have no interest in accepting my offer. We will–”

“Hey, bitch, you greek?” the man said, staring intently at Medea. “I recognize the magic from some guys I do jobs for now and then. Why’d you join up with a devil? You need help getting rid of him? I’ll do it for a price.” He leered at her. “But I’d be willing to give you a discount if you get on your knees and–” He leapt backwards, narrowly avoiding a lash of fire.

“Insult my Queen again and I will kill you.” I warned, rage burning in my chest. One of the downsides of being a devil. The seven deadly sins tended to get amped up to eleven. It was time to leave. If we stayed any longer, either Medea or I would kill this idiot, and that might cause us problems down the line. From what little he’d said, I was guessing he was a mercenary, but he could also be aligned with the Greek supernatural. It was better not to tangle with this.

The man grinned, drawing a machete in his other hand. “Did I touch a nerve, pit bitch? Why don’t you–” He was cut off as, with a flash of brilliant golden energy, a scaled black helmet appeared around his head, black like coal with seams of gold accenting it. It had no faceplate, leaving his shocked expression visible. A faraway voice spoke through the helmet, distorted but still understandable.

“Medea, kill this fool and I will be in your debt. I have suffered from his presence for too long.”

Neither Medea, I nor the man moved for several seconds. I saw the man’s eyes widen when he made the connection.

“Medea?” he said breathlessly, staring at my Queen.

Well shit. Now we had to kill this bastard.

I didn’t want to let this fight drag on. We were in the middle of a crowded city on Earth. There was no telling who could stumble upon us or who would come looking when they felt a supernatural battle taking place. The man may also decide to flee. I wanted this over now.

As the man settled into a fighting stance, his eyes flicking between the two of us, a Hole opened behind his neck. Before he could react, an arrow rocketed out of the Hole and tore through his neck, the power behind its flight strong enough to carry it clean through the man’s neck to scatter against the concrete beneath him.

In my experiments with Hole, I tested quite a few more…inventive methods. The pocket dimensions opened with Hole had gravity, so could I open a Hole within the pocket dimension to abuse that? The answer was yes. I had several pocket dimensions that were filled with nothing but falling weapons, all imbued with a minor charm to make sure they fell they way I wanted them to. They fell down into a portal connected to one directly above, falling infinitely until I changed the destination of the other Hole which I could open wherever I chose.

Yep. I could pull off a bastardized Gate of Babylon. Granted none of my weapons were noble phantasms and I didn’t have Ea hidden up my ass, but it was still cool. It was another way for me to use Hole to hide my other abilities.

“Let’s clean up the body and…” I trailed off, refocusing as the man reached up, still standing. He was glaring murderously at me.

He growled something, but it came out as a gurgle so I couldn’t make it out. The helmet on his head flashed with golden power. Suddenly, the mortal wound in his neck was mended, leaving him hale and hearty.

My eyes narrowed as he laughed.

“That the best you got, spawn bitch?”

This was why unknown Sacred gears were a pain in the ass. Did it just let him heal from mortal wounds instantaneously, or was it more than that?

The man rolled his shoulders as he looked at my Queen. “Hey, Medea, I don’t know what this scum did to force you into this, but I can–”

“Caster, curse him into oblivion.” I ordered as four Holes opening up around him to match the four appearing near me.

Medea didn’t need to be told twice, a dozen magic circles appearing in front of her, all sending dark energy at the man.

He rolled backwards, dodging most of the spells, but several still landed. The effect was immediate, he slowed down, weary. The arm holding his machete hung low, burdened by the weight where before it was held high. That was all the opening I needed.

I conjured four glowing red chains of fire, sending one through each of the Holes near me. They emerged right on top of the man, winding themselves around his wrists and ankles, knocking his weapons from his hands. I moved the Holes into the air as the chains snapped taut, forcing the man to be suspended and spread eagle in the air. He struggled against the chains, but Medea continued firing curses into him, weakening him further until his struggles ceased.

Before there could be any more surprises, a large Hole opened to swallow the man and his bindings, sucking him away to a pocket dimension. Another, smaller Hole opened to send away the remnants of the arrow, the bolt he’d shot at me, as well as the machete and crossbow he dropped when the chains took him to get rid of evidence.

“Good job, Caster. Let’s go deal with this bastard.” I opened a Hole next to us and we both stepped through. Darkness surrounded us, illuminated by bright glowing chains of fire restraining the Sacred Gear holder.

“Can’t…kill…me…I–”

Medea waved her hand and a bundled up cloth flew forth from her, wrapping itself around the man’s mouth to gag him.

“What do you intend to do with him, master?”

“He knows who you are. He needs to die before he spreads that around. We just need to find a way to kill him that he won’t heal from.”

The man’s helmet thrummed with power and the same voice from before spoke once more. “His weakness is that which defeated me in life. Put him to sleep. He will no longer be able to regenerate.”

Even weakened as he was by Medea’s curses, the man’s eyes widened as he started to panic, renewing his efforts to thrash against my chains. It didn’t last long as Medea cast several spells. Soon, the thrashing ceased as the man hung limp in my chains, unconscious.

A relieved sigh emanated from the helmet. “Thank you. Of all the undeserving wielders I have had over the years, he has been the worst by far. As I said before, Medea, I owe you a debt.”

I narrowed my eyes at the helmet. Even after we killed the wielder, we still had a problem. The Sacred Gear would go to another wielder, and the dragon housed within it knew Medea was alive. It was possible, likely even, that the Sacred Gear would take so long to reform that by the time its next wielder awakened it I’d be strong enough to deal with the extra attention, but I didn’t want to take any chances.

Medea looked skeptical. “I would have assumed a dragon I had a hand in killing would be less willing to help me.”

“Killing?” the dragon sounded surprised. “You did not kill me. It was after you and the Argonauts…” A low, rumbling laugh came from the helmet. “Now I see. That is why you felt so strange to me. You are not the Medea I knew. Tell me, how has reincarnation treated you? Two wielders ago I also encountered Jason’s reincarnation in Germany. He too was unable to recall all of his memories.”

I shared a look with Medea, seeing the same thoughts whirring through her mind. Things just got a lot more complicated.

The dragon knowing Medea was alive was one thing. The dragon knowing that something was strange about the Medea who served as my Queen was an entirely separate matter. I didn’t know the exact mechanics by which legends in this world reincarnated, but if there was a way to prove their reincarnation, it would be easy to tell that Medea wasn’t from this world. That would lead to questions about where she came from and how we met, which would inevitably lead back to the ritual I’d devised, the ritual I wanted no one outside my peerage to ever learn about.

“Since you have this bastard of a host good and trapped, would you mind hearing me out for a bit? I have a request I would ask of you.” the helmet continued, seemingly oblivious to Medea and I’s concern.

“I don’t see why not.” I said cautiously, keeping an eye on the unconscious man whose head the helmet was affixed to lest the soul trapped in the Sacred Gear try something. “But first, tell me how your Sacred Gear works in detail.” It might lie, but the information it had given so far seemed to be genuine, the man was too panicked to make me think the helmet had been lying.

“It is simple. As Medea knows, in life, I served as protector for the Golden Fleece. I spent so much time in proximity to the ram that I was changed by its presence. In time, I learned how to mimic its power. I could only affect physical injuries, but that was all I cared about at the time. It wasn’t until the Argonauts bested me that I learned how deadly curses could be. I was killed before I could learn to purge myself of them.

The dragon sniffed proudly. “So long as I was able to concentrate, I could summon the Golden Fleece’s power to heal nearly any wound. Since it was an ability I needed to focus on, I couldn’t use it while I was asleep. That was how I was killed, a craven coward crept into my cavern and slew me while I slept. It is much the same with the Sacred Gear I was trapped in. The user can consciously heal from any injury as if the Golden Fleece itself was wrapped around their body. Only one individual who has wielded me could use me to heal others. A nun. She was the only one I liked. The rest have been morons.”

That was a very potent power. While at first glance it may not seem as impressive as the ability to double your power to infinity like Ddraig, having an on tap connection to a Golden Fleece-like healing effect was incredible. I doubted that many of this Sacred Gear’s wielders died in battle. Actually…

“What is the name of your Sacred Gear?” I asked, not wanting to continue referring to it mentally as ‘the Sacred Gear’.

“Perfected State.” the dragon grumbled. “I would have chosen a much more impressive name, but I didn’t get much choice regarding this arrangement. Do you have more questions, or may I now make my request?”

I shared a look with Medea, silently asking if she wanted to ask anything. This dragon was directly connected to the version of her that lived in this world. If she wanted to learn about that Medea, this was probably the best opportunity we’d have.

Medea met my eyes and shook her head.

I nodded in understanding and turned back to the helmet. “What is your request?”

“Destroy me. I despise this prison and would be rid of it.” the helmet said, bringing me up short. I had not expected the dragon to want to die.

“I already owe you for dealing with this idiot I’m attached to, but I think this is the best chance I will have to be free. If anyone can figure out a way to destroy a Sacred Gear, it would be you, princess of Colchis. Do this for me and I will tell you the locations of all of the treasures I hoarded in life and those my wielders accumulated during theirs. My hoard is the least I could offer you for this service.”

“You want me to kill you?” Medea asked, studying the helmet.

“Death is preferable to this. I am a slave, forced to serve bumbling idiots, each more annoying than the last. I no longer feel the sun on my scales. The air blowing against my face as I fly. The pleasant feeling one gets after consuming a wild deer. I am not alive. I am just not fully dead.”

“Give us a moment to discuss this.” Medea said, fixing me with an intent look.

Understanding her desire for privacy, I opened another Hole and took us back to my manor where we could talk without fear of prying eyes. I doubted the unconscious man would be able to escape my Hole, and the dragon within his Sacred Gear didn’t seem all that keen on helping him even if he woke up and tried. We appeared on the front porch, looking out over my lands.

“What do you think, master?” Medea asked, watching me closely.

“If I were stuck inside a Sacred Gear for thousands of years, I’d probably want a way out too. That’s not to mention the offer of telling us the location of its hoard. It's possible it was raided at some point between now and when the dragon died, but if it wasn’t, that would go a long way to helping us set up our business with Magdaran.” If we could figure out a way to grant this dragon’s request, then I saw nothing but positives.

Medea pursed her lips. “What if there was another option?” She held out her hand. With a flash of violet energy, a wicked dagger whose blade zig-zagged back and forth appeared in her hands.

My eyes widened as I saw the blade, slowly looking back up at Medea. She was plotting something. “What are you thinking?”

“I have been curious about Sacred Gears since I first heard of them, wondering how they function and if I would be able to replicate them. This is a wonderful opportunity for me to…experiment. The dragon wishes to be free, and I believe I can free it, truly free it. While I could likely unmake the Sacred Gear, I might be able to even keep it intact while freeing the beast, leaving it inert for me to study. So long as the magic that binds it is not too powerful, I am confident I can do it. If I can sever the function of Perfected State, the dragon within would likely be freed, not killed. We went to Paris seeking a peerage member, master. This is an opportunity to both give me something to study and accomplish that task.”

I was silent for a moment as I considered it. Having a true dragon in my peerage would be an amazing boon, let alone a fairly famous one like the Colchian Dragon that served as the Golden Fleece’s protector. With that being said, there were downsides to doing this as well.

“A dragon in my peerage would be a great boon, but not if it puts you at risk, Medea.” I stepped closer to her, wrapping my hand around hers clasped around Rule Breaker’s hilt. “Devils, angels, dragons, gods – there are too many powerful beings to count in this world that need magically enforced contracts to function. Treaties, trade agreements and even something as minor as devil contracts with their mortal clients all rely on the immutable nature of contractual magic. If they learned you can break those contracts, let alone unmake Sacred Gears with the same power, they’ll all come after you.”

“I know. There is a reason I have not used Rule Breaker since you reincarnated me. I will only use it as a last resort, but this is too substantial of an opportunity to let pass. In my world, we killed the Colchian Dragon. I wanted to put it to sleep and sneak past, but Jason wanted the glory. It took all of us to best that dragon. It was strong enough to fight on equal footing with all of us at the same time. I don’t know if this world’s dragon is its equal, but if it is even half as strong it will be a great ally for us.”

There wasn’t a much better pitch to consider a new recruit than hearing they’d done battle with multiple demigods and other legendary heroes all at the same time. And Medea wanted something cool to play with. Who was I to deny her that?

“Okay,” I said. “If the dragon agrees to keep the method used to free it quiet and be reincarnated, we’ll see if you can break a Sacred gear.”

A Hole opened next to us and we both stepped through.

“Come to a decision, then? Will you destroy me?” the black helmet spoke as we joined it. The man it was affixed to still hung limp from my chains.

“What is it you really want?” I asked. “Do you want to die, or do you want to be free?”

The helmet was silent for a moment. “I want to be free, but the only way to be rid of this prison is to die. My soul is bound to it. That binding cannot be severed.”

Keeping my face carefully blank, I said, “If we were able to sever that binding, freeing you from the Sacred Gear, what would you offer me?”

The helmet’s silence stretched on even longer this time. “If you are truly capable of this,” it said, a suppressed hope slowly building in its words. “Then I would do just about anything you ask. You desire my treasure? Have it. Do you desire my service? It is yours. In life, I served as the Golden Fleece’s protector. I would gladly serve as your protector if you freed me.”

“Would you be willing to become a devil?” I asked.

A barked laugh came from the helmet. “If you get me out of this thing, I will happily let you shove whatever kind of chess piece you want in me, little devil. If Medea willingly follows you, then you can’t be too bad of a master.”

That was about as clear an acceptance as you could get.

“If we do this, you cannot tell anyone how we did it.”

“Done. Get me out of here already.” The dragon sounded anxious, its anticipation building.

I looked at Medea and nodded.

She walked forward, a wicked dagger appearing in her hand as she approached the restrained man who held Perfected State. “I don’t know if this will hurt you or not, but you should prepare for the possibility.” She reared her hand back, a wave of power pulsing out from her. “Rule Breaker.” She stabbed her dagger down into the dark scale helmet.

There was a great explosion of violet light as the dagger sunk into the helmet. The eyes of the restrained man snapped open, a guttural scream tore forth from him, muffled though it was by the gag still in his mouth. The light continued to build. Medea wrenched her dagger down as if she was prying something open. The man’s screams cut out. His entire body went limp once more, suspended by the chains.

Medea reached forward, her other hand still gripping Rule Breaker’s hilt. She grabbed the underside of the helmet and pulled. Slowly, the armor piece lifted away from the limp man’s body. With a final heave, the helmet came free from the man’s head. Medea lifted the helmet high above her head, Rule Breaker still embedded in it. She twisted the blade sharply.

There was a crashing sound like a shattering mirror and a primal roar filled the space. A dark-scaled head emerged from the helmet in Medea’s hands, followed by a massive, long serpent-like body that slithered up into the air. Black scales mixed with flakes of gold as a serpentine dragon flew up from the helmet.

Joyous laughter echoed around us as the dragon’s tail emerged from the helmet. The dragon flew overhead, weaving in and out of its own long body as it flew. Medea removed Rule Breaker from the helmet, letting her dagger fade into motes of energy as she cradled the helmet in her arms. There was a large crack right down the middle of the helmet where Rule Breaker had penetrated it, but it was otherwise intact.

“I. AM. FREE!” a triumphant voice reverberated through the air. The dragon slowly lowered itself down, its body coiling in the air behind it as it lowered itself to our level. “Medea, devil, thank you. You cannot hope to understand the hell you just freed me from. What is your name, devil?”

“Balthazar Abaddon,” I answered, not shrinking under the dragon’s gaze. “And what is your name, dragon?”

“My name… No, it has been too long. I am to begin again as a devil. A new life requires a new name. I think I will go by…Coal. Yes, it fits. I like it! You may call me Coal!”

“It’s good to make your acquaintance, Coal.”

“And I yours, Balthazar Abaddon. Thank you for freeing me. As agreed, my hoard is yours and I shall serve as your guardian. Use your Evil Piece on me, then send me to a place with open skies. I long to feel the rush of the air on my face once more.”

I held out my hand, intending to summon a Rook. I frowned, hesitating.

Evil Pieces were an exemplary invention. They could reincarnate other races into devils. Each piece was limited with how strong an individual it could reincarnate with the strength of the pieces themselves corresponding to the strength of the King. The pieces matched the point value of the chess pieces they were modeled after well. The Queen was 9, the Rook was 5, Knights and Bishops 3, and Pawns 1. Next to the Queen piece, the Rook could reincarnate the strongest individuals…unless the intended individual was too powerful for the Rook piece to reincarnate. If I were even a little more powerful, it wouldn’t have been an issue, but it was what it was. 6 Pawns was more than worth reincarnating the Colchian Dragon into my service.

6 Pawns appeared floating in the space above my hand. The Pawns drifted together, melding together into one piece as they floated towards the dragon. The Pawn pressed into the great dragon’s snout, melding into its body.

The dragon’s body curled around itself, shrinking down, a deep rumbling sound slowly morphing into a very human sigh. With a final flash of red energy, a humanoid figure appeared in place of the dragon, demonic wings spread wide behind its back. Hair like soot stood at wild angles on the figure’s head. He had a fair face and young feature, like he was in his mid-to-late teens. The newly reborn devil grinned at me, showing off sharpened canines and shining golden eyes as he said, “This is a stark improvement over my previous accommodations. I hold to my word. I will tell you where I hid my wealth, but first, I would like to see the sky.”

With him reincarnated and now bound to me, I saw no reason to deny his request. He’d been stuck in a soulcage for thousands of years. He deserved to stretch his legs a bit. I opened a Hole at my side. Treasure hunting could wait. “This’ll take you to my estate. Try to stay near the house please. It has far greater protections than the rest of the property, and I’d like you to stay a secret if possible.” I didn’t think anyone would be trying to scry on my lands right now, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

“Easily done. Thank you, master.” He ran towards the whole, his body elongating into a serpent-like dragon as he leapt through.

“You don’t need to call me…master.” He was already gone. I fixed Medea with a distinctly unimpressed look. She was trying, and failing, to hide her laughter. “I blame you for this. This is your fault.”

“I’m sure I have no idea what you mean, master. Now I’m going to go study a priceless artifact. Ifyouneedmecallbye!” Medea finished all at once, dashing through the Hole, Perfected State’s unert form clutched tight to her chest.

I shook my head, amused despite myself. I turned and followed my Queen and my newest peerage member through the Hole back home. The sight of a massive serpentine dragon spinning through the air in ribbon-like motions greeted me. Medea was nowhere to be seen, likely already in the lab poking at the remains of Perfected State.

My peerage had grown. The Colchian Dragon was a superb addition. And if his hoard had managed to survive unpillaged these last millenia, I’d have a good bit of funds to work with. Either enough to set up my business or eliminate the need for it altogether. The original intent behind it was to make money after all. I’d still probably go through with it if for no other reason than to foster a relationship with Magdaran, but it would be nice to be financially secure.

But I could sort all that out later. I’d let my two peerage members enjoy their activities first.

Chapter Text

Coal was rich. It made sense. He lived for thousands of years. While he didn’t do as much plundering as other dragons due to his role as the Golden Fleece’s guardian, he still managed to amass a substantial collection of treasures. It only took me a day to gather everything with Hole’s help, securing all the treasure Coal happily gave me for freeing him from Perfected State. He didn’t so much as cast a forlorn glance at the treasure as we transported it, far too happy to just fly around the manor while I moved everything, uncaring about his former wealth. Wealth that now belonged to the House of Abaddon, to me. Evidently, being trapped in a Sacred Gear while idiots abused your power for millenia had a way of changing your outlook on life.

The amount of capital available to me grew by a factor of ten-thousand overnight. I still didn’t have nearly as many resources as a Pillar family, but that would come in time. I put the money to work as well as I could with a lot of input from Medea. We’d bought a couple run-down storefronts in less-busy parts of large cities, even managing to secure a spot in Lucifaad, albeit not in an area with a lot of foot traffic. We already had crews working to fix those shops up. They’d function as our brick-and-mortar locations once we got up and running.

A larger portion of the money went to purchasing more land. The Abaddon Estate wasn’t very large. We had enough room for privacy, but not for much else. More powerful families held territories large enough to hold multiple large cities on them, able to collect taxes from the citizens that lived there. I wasn’t going to be opening up a village any time soon, but I saw an opportunity. Due to how out of the way our estate was, the lands around it were all fairly cheap by property standards. I bought up a significant portion of land, over quadrupling the size of my lands. Unfortunately, my rapid expansion caused the price on additional acquisitions to rise as the government arm that catalogued who owned what property realized what I was doing. I stopped buying when they jacked the prices up, but I’d acquired more than enough by then to be content.

I was also making plans to build several structures on the land, a training area similar to the one near Sairaorg’s house as well as a small castle atop a large hill I planned to move into upon its completion. Maybe I was vain, but I wanted a castle. The Bael’s castle spoke to something in me, and I was copying their homestead. It wouldn’t be the size of a large village like theirs, but it would be large enough to accommodate all potential members of my peerage and host guests should I choose to. Besides, big, opulent houses were a status symbol in devil society. It was an investment, not a wasteful purchase. Anyone who said otherwise was unable to see the advantages of hosting potential allies in a grand castle, impressing them with your impeccable homestead selection. Construction hadn’t begun yet because I wanted someone I trusted to oversee the crews while they worked and all such individuals were currently indisposed, but the plans had been drawn up by a reputable contractor Kuisha got me in contact with. I was pleased with how things were progressing.

I’d expected Magdaran to contact me by now, but there was still only silence. I wasn’t sure what was holding him up, but the extra time gave me time to get all of this done and store more demonic power in my pocket dimension. If I still hadn’t heard from Magdaran in the next couple of days, I would be attempting to recruit my knight.

In the meantime though…

I headed down into the basement, stepping over open texts and avoiding smudging spell circles etched into the ground. I stopped at the bottom of the entrance to a smaller room Medea had completely taken over, leaning against the wall as I watched my Queen.

Medea didn’t even notice me, too embroiled in her work. The now inert form of Perfected State sat in the middle of a spell circle. Medea frantically moved around it, casting minor spells and taking notes. She’d spent every spare moment she had down here messing with that helmet. She still helped me with the matters of the estate and buying up property, and movie night had become a nightly tradition that she was always excited for, but whenever Medea wasn’t with me, she was down here fiddling with that helmet. It may have been a bit hypocritical coming from me, but I was beginning to think she needed to get out of the house.

“Made any progress?”

Medea jumped in place, startled. She shoved the book in her hands onto a nearby table haphazardly, brushing some dust off her dress. “I’m sorry, master! I didn’t notice you enter.”

“Don’t worry about it. I can tell you’re enjoying working on the helmet. Any progress?”

Medea’s eyebrows furrowed, an irritated expression settling over her face. “It’s so aggravating! It doesn’t follow any established rules of magically imbued items. It’s more akin to a spirit than an item, which doesn’t make any sense because it’s tangible! I expected that this would be simple with an inert Gear, but it's nearly impossible! If I didn’t have the sample then it would be even worse. I know I’m making progress, but at the rate I’m moving it’ll take years before I have something viable to even try to test and–”

“Do you want to go on a date?” I cut in before I got cold feet. She seemed like she needed a distraction, so now was as good a time to ask as any.

Medea froze in place, slowly turning to look at me. “A… What?”

“A date. Do you want to go on a date with me, Medea? I like you. I think you’re great. I think you’re beautiful. And I want to go on a date with you.” I put it as clearly as I could.

“I…” She sprinted past me and up the stairs, shouting distractedly over her shoulder. “I’ll go get ready!” She was already gone.

I stood dumbly in the basement, alone save for a cracked black scale helmet in a spell circle. I hadn’t exactly meant we’d go right this second, but it wasn’t like I was doing anything important right now.

A Hole opened at my side, transporting me to my bedroom so I could change into something nicer. I guess I’d better think of a good date idea quickly.

X

Medea was practically radiating happiness as she walked at my side, holding my arm against her chest with her own and resting her head on my shoulder. She’d dressed up in a sundress similar to the one she’d worn in Paris, but she left the hat behind this time, letting her hair spill out behind her, showing off her pointed ears. I’d dressed up in black pants and a red button up shirt. I’d even combed my hair.

I wasn’t prepared to go on a date right now, so I’d brought us to Lucifaad. The last time I was here, it was a struggle to leave. Everytime I went to open a Hole home, I saw another shop that I stopped at ‘on the way home’. I was hoping Medea and I would find something to do while we walked around.

“It’s close to lunchtime. Do you want to sit down somewhere or try something else?” I asked, ignoring the looks Medea and I were attracting. It wasn’t strange for devils to openly display affection in public, but it was typically far more lustful. Medea’s display of genuine joy was an uncommon sight.

“I want to walk more. Everyone needs to know that you’re mine, so we’re going to walk around and let them see us.”

I chuckled lightly, shaking my head at the answer. “Walking it is. I’m sure we can find a stand or stall somewhere with something we can eat on the go.”

It was easy enough to find a cart selling skewers with cubes of different types of meat. When I went to take our order, Medea snatched them away first. We continued walking. She would eat a cube, then hold the stick up to my mouth, letting me take one. She seemed to be having fun, so I didn’t put up any protest. The food was good, and the company was better, so I had nothing to complain about.

I looked around, trying to get my bearings. I saw a street sign and realized I recognised the name. “Our shop is on this street.” I observed. “Do you want to go see how the remodelling is going?”

Medea hummed an assent, and we started walking down the road. It took us a while to get there. The road connected to Lucifaad’s center, but it was a fair distance removed from it. We finished our skewers about half way there and contented ourselves to walk in silence.

The building was three-stories tall, which was part of the reason I’d chosen this location as opposed to one closer to the middle of the city that was only a single level. We would have more space to work with and since this would likely be our headquarters since it was located in Lucifaad, the extra space struck me as more important than being a short distance closer to downtown. The windows weren’t boarded up anymore, but the building was still locked up tight.

I was surprised to see that Medea and I weren’t the only ones inspecting the building. More surprising, was who the other party was.

“Magdaran, I didn’t expect to see you here.” I greeted the Bael heir. The same two maids I’d met when we had lunch stood behind him.

His face lit up when he saw me. “Balthazar, what a coincidence.” His eyes tracked over to the purple-haired witch dangling off my arm.

“Magdaran, allow me to introduce my Queen Caster. Caster, meet heir Bael.” I introduced them.

Medea let go of my arm long enough to curtsy politely and say, “It is a pleasure, heir Bael.” before she was once more stuck to my side like glue.

Magdaran looked terribly embarrassed, blushing and waving his hands in front of himself. “That’s not necessary. Please just call me Magdaran. It’s good to meet you, Caster. Balthazar spoke very highly of you.”

Medea had a pleased smile on her face. “My King exaggerates my better qualities.”

“I’m not so sure. If you caught his eye, you must be special.”

“So what brings you here, if you don’t mind me asking?” I asked.

Magdaran motioned to the building. “I heard you had purchased several failed shops and were in the process of renovating them. I wanted to see them for myself. I assume this is for the business we discussed?”

“It is. I happened into some funds recently that allowed me to start to get the foundations set.”

“I’m glad things are progressing well, and I apologize for keeping you waiting. I didn’t expect things to take as long as they have on my end. I should have my preparations concluded by next week. I will write to you at the start of the week whether I am ready or not to keep you updated.”

“No need to worry. I’m not in any major rush to get things going. It’ll still be a while before the renovations are done anyway.” Besides, another week would give me ample time to search for my prospective knight, potentially recruiting them.

“Is that why you’re here? To see how the renovations are coming along?”

I wrapped an arm around Medea’s shoulder, pulling her against my side. “We’re actually on a date. We stopped by because we were in the area.”

Magdaran’s eyes widened. “Oh. Oh! I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

I waved off his concern. “Don’t worry about it. It was good to see you, Magdaran.”

“It was good to see you as well, Balthazar. I will get out of your hair so the two of you can enjoy your day. Caster, it was a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure was mine, Magdaran.” Medea said with a shallow bow.

Magdaran hurried away down the street, his maids following silently behind him.

“Your assessment was right. He seems nice, if a little shy.” Medea commented as we watched him leave.

“Yeah, not at all what I was expecting from him to be honest. If I’d known he was such a relaxed guy, I probably wouldn’t have panicked and summoned you.”

“Remind me to thank him for scaring you the next time we see him. I am very happy to not be dead, and even happier to be with you.”

“I’ll need to thank him too. You’ve been with me less than a month but I already can’t picture the house without you in it.”

Medea wrapped her arms around my side, laying her head against my chest as she hugged me. “You say the sweetest things, master.”

“Speaking of sweet, I want some dessert. How would you like some ice cream?”

“Yes!”

We headed back the way we came towards an ice cream shop I noticed on the way over and each bought a vanilla cone. A short walk later, we found a small park filled with trees flowering unnatural colors and giving off mystical light – supernatural flora. We sat down on a bench and ate our ice cream. Medea had a whole half of the bench to herself but elected to press herself up against my side. I wasn’t going to complain, I enjoyed her closeness. I just wrapped my arm around her hip and enjoyed my ice cream.

Medea finished her ice cream and rested her head on my shoulder, looking out at the park. There were young devils children chasing each other between the trees while their parents rested nearby on blankets or lawn chairs. We weren’t alone, but the immediate area around us was empty, affording us some privacy.

“I’m having fun.” Medea said.

“I’m glad. I am too. Sorry it took so long for me to ask you out for a first date. I’ve wanted to practically since I reincarnated you, but I thought it was best to give you some time to adjust. That, and we were dealing with the Magdaran situation and finding Perfected Self.”

“You’re wrong. This is our second date. Paris was our first.” She looked up at me with narrowed eyes. “Don’t steal my Paris date from me, Balthazar.”

I raised an eyebrow at her, amused. “So I’m Balthazar now? Not master, not king?”

Medea huffed cutely. “Depending on how tonight goes, you might just graduate to ‘honey’.”

That brought me up short. I was tense as I looked down at Medea. “Tonight?”

She smiled slyly, leaning in close so her lips brushed my ear as she whispered, “Freeing Coal made me so tired. I’ve been feeling low on mana recently. Do you think you could help me, Balthazar?”

All of a sudden, I found myself breathing a lot faster than I had been a second ago. “Is there anything else you want to do in the city today?”

Medea frowned, pulling back slightly. “Not really. Why–”

“Good.” I growled, hooking an arm under her legs and picking her up in a bridal carry. She let out a small shriek that quickly turned into a laugh. A Hole opened in front of us and we were gone from the city.

Medea’s laughter cut off immediately when she realized where I’d brought us. We were in my bedroom at the foot of the bed.

“You can’t say things like that without giving me ideas, my Queen.” I said, drawing her attention back to me. “If you–”

Medea hooked a hand around my neck and pulled my head down to capture my lips in a fiery kiss. She pulled back with a gasp, eyes intense. “Shut up and get naked. I’ve waited too long for this.” She mashed her lips back into mine, her hand literally tearing my shirt open, sending buttons flying around the room. Her shoes joined them as she kicked them off her feet.

Medea let out a yelp as I broke our kiss and tossed her onto the bed. I shrugged my way out of my ruined shirt and knelt at the edge of the bed, taking hold of medea’s legs and pulling her towards me. I pressed my lips into her calf, kissing my way up her leg, hiking her dress up as I went.

Medea shimmied on the bed, struggling to pull her dress further up, watching intently as I drew closer to my goal. My objective was blocked, covered by lacy black fabric. Medea had worn lingerie on our date.

I looked up, holding Medea’s gaze as I lowered myself down, gently kissing the fabric over her. She was mewling, bucking her hips up towards me. I grinned, reaching forward to grab the waistband at her hips, dragging her panties down and off in one swift motion.

I fell back on her instantly, licking and sucking, exploring her with my tongue.

Medea’s hands found my hair, holding me against her as she squirmed. “I want you. Please… Please.”

I raised a finger to her entrance, tracing light circles, gently teasing her open. She was sopping wet.

Medea growled, a frustrated sound. She pulled herself back away from me. Her dress was flung away. A black lace bra soon joined it in a heap on the floor. Medea moved to the edge of the bed, pulling me up to devour my lips. She rose with me as I stood, her hands finding my belt and unfastening it.

“I've waited too long already. I will not wait any longer.” Medea almost snarled, a fiery intensity in her eyes.

My pants fell to my ankles, my underwear pulled down a moment later, freeing me.

Medea descended upon me, kissing, stroking and sucking. She held eye contact with me as she took me into her mouth, slowly sliding all the way to the base. She started humming. I twitched as I saw stars.

Medea pulled off me, a sultry smile on her lips as she gently stroked me. “Is it good, master? Do you– Eep!”

I didn’t let her finish, sliding out of my shoes and pushing her back onto the bed. I loomed over her, staring down at her. The curves of her body. Her soft flesh. Her gorgeous hair scattered against the sheets, framing her beautiful face. I wanted her. I was taking her.

I leaned down next to her ear as I lined myself up, gently pressing against her sex. “You wanted mana. I’m going to give it to you.” I slammed myself inside her.

Medea let out a pleasure filled scream, her arms and legs winding around me, pulling me tighter against her. “Yes! Do it! Give it to me. Give me everything!”

I mashed my lips into hers, my tongue prodding at her mouth until it opened, inviting me in to taste her tongue as I slammed myself in and out of her lower lips. Medea raised her hips up to mine, meeting me with each thrust. I could have stayed like that forever. Alas, I was but a man.

I broke our kiss, gazing deep into her eyes. “I’m going to cum, Medea. You’re going to make me cum inside you. Take it all.”

Her walls tightened down on me, her legs pulling me even closer. “Give it to me! Give your Queen what she deserves!”

I bottomed out inside her, grunting as I came.

Medea tightened down around me like a vice, her arms and legs pressing me against her body, refusing to let me go.

After I was spent, I gingerly placed kisses along her neck, working my way up to her mouth. Her lips met mine. Where before it had been carnal, filled with lust. Now, it was tender, slow.

I slowly pulled myself out of her and laid down at her side.

Medea’s hand rose to touch my face, tracing circles on my cheek. “I almost died to meet you.” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I wonder if I did die and I somehow ended up in the Christian heaven.”

I took her hand, guiding it down to my mouth and laying a kiss on it. “Heaven can’t have you. I would raise an army and storm the Golden Gates if they tried to take you from me. This is real. You’re here with me, and I am never letting you go. You’re mine.”

Medea’s lips pulled up into a small smile. Moisture was gathering in her eyes. “You say the sweetest things, honey.”

“So I’ve graduated to ‘honey’, have I?”

“You have.” Medea’s smile turned predatory. “We should celebrate.” She swung a leg over mine and rolled me onto my back, straddling me.

We didn’t get much sleep that night.

Chapter Text

“Is everything ready?” I asked Medea. She’d been painstakingly inspecting the ritual circle for a good minute now.

She ran a finger over a runic script before nodding, satisfied. “Everything’s ready, master.” She’d been alternating between calling me master and honey since our post-date mana transfer session. “I improved everything I could, and I will be here to assist you should you need it.”

“Thanks, Medea. You’re the best.”

I walked into the center of the circle and sat down, taking a deep breath to center myself. Holes opened in the air around me, connecting me to the pocket dimension where I stored my power and acting as guides for the ritual.

“Let’s see if we can’t find a lost knight.”

X

A young woman sat on dark sand, legs hugged to her chest as she stared dispassionately out over an ocean of unmoving water. All around her was shadow. Sharp rocks jutting unnaturally out of the ground formed a rough perimeter around her beach, serving as a natural barrier to keep things away. The sky was one long shadow. No light could exist here. It would be eaten in but a moment.

Wanting to see something different from the sight she’d witnessed for eternity, she flicked the water’s surface, watching the water gently ripple before settling once more.

How long had she been here now? It was so hard to keep track of time in this place. The perpetual darkness didn’t help, but that was only part of the problem. The very foundations of this world were fundamentally wrong. Time seemed to flow impossibly slow and impossibly fast simultaneously. Time didn’t work the way it was meant to. As far as the woman could tell, she’d spent three eternities in this place. At least, that was the only way she could measure the time.

The first eternity followed immediately after she’d found herself trapped here. She’d run from the threats she was incapable of fighting without her weapon. She’d plotted and planned, trying to find a way to escape. She’d had hope.

It felt like that time lasted forever. It felt like no time at all.

The second eternity started when she lost that hope. It became clear that no one was coming for her, that she’d been forgotten. She wandered, searching for a haven of relative safety in a world whose very existence was the antithesis of ‘safe’.

She’d wandered forever. She’d wandered for but a moment.

The third eternity began when she found her haven, her sanctuary where she could hide from the things in this world that would destroy her, where she could continue persisting without complications. Her small beach, safe from monsters made of shadow and despair intent on devouring her.

She felt like she’d always been here. She felt as if she just arrived.

She was different now. She knew that. She knew why she changed. It was a byproduct of this place, it had left its mark on her. She knew how she changed, but she wasn’t sure when that change had taken place. She didn’t think it happened during the first eternity. She’d still had hope then.

It probably happened sometime during the second eternity, the wandering eternity. That was when she stopped feeling any trace of joy. That was when she lost hope, when she accepted this was her home now.

She had already been here forever. She would remain forevermore.

The woman flicked the water again, watching the ripples until the water settled once more.

The ripples lasted forever. They faded in but a moment.

She was so lonely. No one deserved to suffer in this prison, but she desperately wished someone was here to share it with her. Maybe the endless time would pass faster if she had someone to talk to?

She reached down to flick the water again but stopped. The water had disappeared. She looked around. She was still surrounded by darkness, but her haven was gone. The safety provided by the wall of jagged rock had abandoned her. The water, her sole means by which to break the monotony of what her life had become, was gone.

The young woman frowned, standing up to take a look around. The water and the rocks were gone, but there was something wholly new in their place.

Was that a person? How…? When did he get here?

“Hello,” a man with blonde hair said. He wore red and black. He was sitting with his legs crossed.

She walked forward, sitting down in front of him. “Hello.”

“My name is Balthazar Abaddon. Can I ask your name?”

“I’m Aqua.” She frowned. “How did you get here? Are you trapped too?” She knew it was wrong, but Aqua was glad someone else was here. She could talk to someone. She’d been so lonely.

“I am not trapped. I came here looking for you.”

She was surprised. “You… Did Mickey send you?”

“No. I came here of my own volition.”

The hope that had just begun to bloom in her chest was squashed, mercilessly snuffed out. Of course Mickey hadn’t sent him. He’d abandoned her, consigned her to eternal exile.

“Why were you looking for me?”

“Before I answer that, I would offer you a gift. You are no longer where you were, Aqua. This is a different world, one where I make the rules. As such, I can do this for you.” He lifted a hand up. A small point of darkness appeared above it. That was strange. Aqua knew she’d been changed by this place. Was the darkness how he was changed?

“What is that?” Aqua asked.

“A path. A road to recover something you lost.”

Aqua was confused. Something she’d lost? She hadn’t lost anything since she became trapped. She didn’t have anything to lose. What was he…

Aqua’s eyes widened. She didn’t know how she hadn’t felt it before. There, at the edge of her awareness, a presence she hadn’t felt in so long.

Aqua tried to crush down her hope, knowing it was pointless. There was no way. It couldn’t be…

Hesitantly, almost fearfully, she raised her hand. Aqua gasped as her fingers closed around a familiar hilt, one she had not held for an eternity.

Her keyblade. She was holding her keyblade.

The man in front of her lowered his hand, the small point of darkness fading as he did. “Allow me to reintroduce myself. My name is Balthazar Abaddon. I am a devil. I possess the power to reach across worlds. I used this power to find you.”

Aqua couldn’t look away from the key in her hand. She was afraid. If she looked away from her most prized possession, would it still be there when she looked again?

“How is my keyblade here?”

“I opened a connection from this pocket dimension we are currently in to the world where you lost it, allowing you to call it to you once more. As I said, I have the power to reach across worlds.”

“Why return my keyblade? You said you were looking for me. Why search for me?”

“I returned your keyblade as a gesture of goodwill. As for why I sought you out, I want you to return to my home with me.”

Aqua was silent, staring down at the keyblade in her hands. Her grip on the hilt was tight. Afraid, she blinked. The keyblade was still in her hands when she opened her eyes. She closed her eyes for longer this time. The keyblade was still there when she opened them.

Aqua looked up at the man claiming to be a devil. “Why do you want me to go with you?” She looked back down when she was done speaking. Her keyblade was still in her hands.

“The devils of my world have created a method to reincarnate people of other races into devils. Those devils become part of the peerage of the devil that reincarnated them. I want to reincarnate you into a devil. I want you to join my peerage.”

“Will you take my soul? I remember stories about devils stealing souls.” She hadn’t heard one of those stories in a long time, but she’d replayed them in her head over and over again just as she had every other story she could remember in an attempt to pass the time.

“No. I will not take your soul. If you do not agree to join me, I will send you back to the beach where I found you. With your keyblade, you will likely be able to find a way home.”

“They didn’t come for me.” Aqua said, gently running her fingers down the length of her keyblade, still not quite sure it wouldn’t disappear.

“I’m sorry.” the devil said.

Aqua looked up at him. “Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why are you sorry? You came for me. My friends all left me to wander in that place. You didn’t.”

“I am still sorry you were left in that place for so long. If you would like, I can send you home. Not to the place I took you from, but to the place where you were before.”

Aqua frowned. She should want to go. She should be happy to finally be offered a chance to return. That was what she wanted, right?

Aqua found she couldn’t feel happy. She could once, but that place sucked the joy out of her. Maybe she’d be able to be happy again if she went home. Didn’t she have unfinished business? Didn’t she have things she still wanted to do in that place? She couldn’t rightly remember. It was all so long ago. Her memories of that place were tainted by the misery of this one.

Aqua looked up at the devil. “You came here for me. Why would you just let me go if I decided not to come with you?”

“Because you were trapped in a place worse than Hell. You spent so long there that you lost part of who you are. I’m not a moral being. I’m manipulative and willing to use force to get what I want, but you didn’t deserve what happened to you. I would only wish your experience on my worst enemies. As to why I would let you go after expending the effort to come here? I want willing servants. Recruiting someone into my peerage who is unhappy with their position will only cause me problems later.”

“What is a peerage?” Aqua asked, finding herself curious. The devil had used the term, but it was unfamiliar to her. His earlier explanation was not very detailed.

“A peerage is a group of devils who all serve the same devil King. The group can have any number of members from two to sixteen. The positions in the peerage are modelled off of chess pieces due to the items we use to reincarnate others being magical chess pieces.”

“Does your peerage already have other devils in it?”

“It does.”

“How many?”

“There are three of us. Myself and two others that serve me.”

“What chess piece do you want me to be?”

“I want you to become my Knight.”

“What would it mean if I joined your peerage as your Knight?”

“What specifically do you want to know?”

“If I joined your peerage, what would I do?”

“I would give you freedom to do as you please, but when I needed you, you would have to carry out my orders, and it is inevitable you would need to fight on my behalf.”

“I was a good fighter before, but that was a long time ago. I don’t know if I’m that strong anymore. Would you still take me as I am?”

“I would.”

“Why?”

“Many reasons. For one, your abilities are very powerful and mostly unheard of in the world I come from. For another, I have expended a large amount of energy to find you here and I do not want to leave empty-handed. Finally, I think you deserve a second chance. Maybe becoming a devil isn’t your idea of a way to start over, but I extend the offer all the same.”

“What happens if I don’t like being in your peerage? Can I leave?”

“Once you become a devil, you will remain a devil. The only way you would be able to leave my service would be for me to trade you to another peerage where you would serve a different King. Some devils treat their peerages well. Others treat them as little better than slaves.”

“How do you treat your peerage?”

“Like family.”

Aqua looked down at her keyblade, laying her palm on the blade. How long had she spent on that beach, silently begging her friends to come for her? Had they come for her? No. A devil was her savior. Not her friends, but a creature from hell. If their positions were reversed, she would have done anything to save them. But she clearly didn’t matter as much to them as they had to her. Once. No more.

“I don’t want to go back. They didn’t come for me. I…I have nothing left there. You came for me. It wasn’t my friends that saved me, it was you. You gave me my keyblade back. I’ll go with you.”

“Are you sure? You can’t undo this choice.”

“I know. I…” Aqua frowned. “I want to start over. I want to figure out who I am again.”

The devil remained silent, a complicated expression on his face.

“How do I become a devil?” Aqua asked him.

The devil was silent a moment longer before he lifted his hand. A glowing red chess piece appeared on his hand. “I push this into your chest. It will turn you into a devil.”

“I’m ready.” Aqua said, moving closer and leaning towards him.

The devil lifted the chess piece up, hesitating a moment before pressing the chess piece into her.

Aqua gasped as she felt.

X

I watched Aqua closely as we emerged from my Hole. She was looking down at herself in wonder. The darkness imbued into her arms was still present. Her once ocean-blue hair was bleached. She spun around, peering behind her to look at her new wings. She hadn’t smiled once while I was talking to her. The first trace of anything akin to joy I witnessed was when I’d put my Knight in her and she’d been reincarnated. That place really messed her up. I think I underestimate just how much it would have affected her. I’d need to watch her and let Medea know to do the same.

Still, the ritual had been a success. A resounding success. With Medea’s improvements to the ritual as well as her assistance performing it, it was much easier to pull off. I'd only spent half of the energy I was expecting. I had enough left over that I might be able to try for another peerage member right now, but it would be a close thing. Considering Aqua had yet to settle in, I would probably postpone any further searches for a while, giving me time to build up more power reserves. There were plenty of local prospects I could consider if I needed any peerage members in the near future, but for now, I felt we were strong enough.

Aqua stopped inspecting herself, as she noticed the third figure in the room with us. “Hello. Are you one of the people in Balthazar’s peerage?”

Medea nodded. “I am Balthazar’s Queen. My name is Medea, but please call me Caster.”

“I’m Aqua. Please call me Aqua.”

An amused smirk tugged at the corner of Medea’s lip. “I think you and I will get along.”

Aqua started looking all around us. “Where are we?”

“We are in the basement of my home.” I said, stepping up next to Medea. “The house itself is set on my lands which are in the Underworld, the home of Devils. We are far removed from your world now.”

Aqua frowned, a furious scowl taking over her face. “Not far enough.” With a flash of light, her keyblade appeared in her hand. She closed her eyes, pointing her keyblade in front of her and slowly spinning around in a circle.

Medea shot me a questioning glance, but I just shrugged. I didn’t know what Aqua was doing either. Seeing I held no answers, Medea’s attention once more focused on Aqua, curiously studying the keyblade in her hand.

All of a sudden, Aqua’s eyes snapped open. She stabbed her keyblade forward. A thin beam of golden light shot forth from the tip, stopping in the space where I’d opened the Hole I pulled Aqua through. Aqua turned the blade in her hands and I felt an explosion of power burst out from her.

“There, now I can leave the past behind.” Aqua said, letting her keyblade hang at her side before scattering into motes of light. She turned to me. “I’m sorry, but could I get some food? I… I was stuck there for a long time and–”

“Say no more. Medea, could you take her upstairs? Let her raid the pantry. I’ll cook something in a second.” I wanted to check something first.

Medea walked up next to Aqua, placing a hand on her back and guiding her up the stairs. It didn’t escape either mine or Medea’s notice when Aqua flinched slightly at the contact, but she quickly relaxed, seemingly almost relieved. Medea and I had a silent conversation with our eyes over Aqua’s shoulder. We were going to need to take things slow with her.

As the two of them disappeared down the hall, I walked over to the space where Aqua had used her keyblade. Curious, I tried to open the Hole I’d made connecting the two worlds.

My eyes shot wide. I… I couldn’t open my Hole. Aqua had somehow locked me out.

I frowned, staring off after her. Maybe I’d underestimated what a keyblade could do. I’d originally set out to recruit Aqua specifically because I knew her keyblade could likely work in tandem with my powers, but this… I hadn’t expected this.

That wasn’t to say that I was angry about Aqua’s actions. If anything, they were good. Her world had several nasty things I would rather not have coming to play here. Locking it away from our world was for the best. As a matter of fact, it was probably best that I ask her to lock the portal I pulled Medea from too to lock out that universe’s nasty stuff. I’d been relying on the Dimensional Gap and Great Red to keep any unsavory consequences from catching up with me, but Aqua’s power added another layer of security. I had actually written off a couple of potential peerage recruits because I didn’t want to risk anything from their worlds following them through the portal I opened to retrieve them. If Aqua could lock the worlds behind me, I’d need to reconsider some of those potential recruits. One of the initial figures I wanted to be my knight stuck out most prominently in my mind. Without having to worry about that world’s problems coming here…

I would also need to keep in mind that she could do more than I’d initially thought and not let myself be caught off guard when she pulled out a cool ability again.

Could she…

The largest limiting factor keeping me from easily using my ritual at present was the power cost. Scrying a location wasn’t very intensive, especially after the improvements Medea had made and providing her assistance to the act itself, but opening a Hole through the nothingness between realities was a separate matter. Opening and sustaining that Hole was difficult. If Aqua could easily lock a Hole, she might be able to hold one open. Between my ability to use Hole, Medea’s expertise and Aqua’s keyblade…

It was something to discuss with my Queen. I saw potential here.

I turned to head up the stairs when a small Hole appeared next to me.

“Are you busy, Bal?” my sister’s voice spoke from the other end.

“Hi, sis. Oh, I’m doing good. How are you?” I replied.

Kuisha sighed heavily. “If you want me to open with time with small talk every time I contact you, I will remember that for the future. Now, are you busy?”

“Depends? I just finished something, but now I need to spend some time with my Knight.”

Kuisha was silent, but the Hole was still there.

“Ku?”

“Your Knight.” Kuisha said, her voice sounded strained.

“Yes…?”

“Your Knight that I am only learning about right now?”

“Hey! I reincarnated her today. Like, less than fifteen minutes ago. I had no opportunity to tell you.”

“Fine. If your new Knight and Queen are up for it, Sai wanted me to invite you all to a party tomorrow. He wants you to bring your peerage over so everyone can get to know each other better.”

Oh… This wasn’t going to make her happy.

“Can I bring my Pawn too?”

My sister was silent again.

“Ku?”

“Let me guess, you reincarnated your Pawn thirty minutes ago.”

“No. He’s actually been here for a little over a week now.”

Silence.

“Ku?”

“It’s like we lack a method to communicate with each other whenever we want. Why do you not tell me these things? Not one but two additions to your peerage is something you should share with me if not to let me know what my brother is up to, then for no other reason than to help me plan.”

“Well you’ll meet them tomorrow! Actually, you might not meet my Knight. I’ll see how she’s feeling. What time did Sai want us over there?”

“Noon. Try not to reincarnate anyone between now and then.” The Hole closed before I could get another word in.

Okay, now she was just being dramatic. Maybe I had been reincarnating people faster than almost any other devil alive, but that was because all three of them were people any devil would kill to have in their peerage.

…At least, they would if they knew who any of them were and what they could do. Secrets I intended to keep hidden for as long as possible. I knew the truth would come out eventually, Coal especially would be hard to hide, but if I had a full peerage filled with strong individuals when the secret broke, I’d consider myself in a good position. There was safety in numbers after all.

I headed upstairs. I found all three members of my peerage in the kitchen. Medea was pulling out pots and pans to get ready to cook something. Aqua, meanwhile, sat in front of the kitchen table, every snack we had in the house arrayed in front of her. Coal stood next to her, waxing on about how the only real snack food we had was the venison jerky and how she should try that first.

Aqua seemed a little overwhelmed.

“Let her breathe, Coal.” I said gently as I entered the room.

“I am merely trying to shield our newest member from your poor taste in sustenance, master. Meat is all one truly needs.”

I sighed fondly, turning to Aqua. “Sorry about him. If any of us are bothering you just let us know and we’ll give you some space.”

Aqua shook her head, looking up at me with a soft smile. “It’s okay. I… I like the noise. I like having people to talk to. Could you keep talking to me?”

Medea and I made eye contact, having a silent conversation.

“If that’s what you want, then I have no reason to refuse. What would you like to talk about?” I asked.

“We shall discuss the many flavors and joys associated with the consumption of meat!” Coal grandly declared.

“No we shall not.” Medea firmly denied without turning around, still gathering vessels to cook in.

Coal’s shoulders slumped, a disappointed frown on his face.

“How about…” Aqua began slowly, eyes flicking between us to watch our reactions. “This… You brought me to a new world, right? I’ve been to other places before, but this feels new. Will you tell me about it?”

“Absolutely,” I said easily, walking up next to Medea so I could help her prepare a meal. She had all kinds of ingredients out, leading me to believe she was going to make a bunch of different things and see what Aqua liked. “To begin, this world is made up of various…”

Medea and I took turns explaining the broader strokes of our world and our place in it to our newest peerage member with Coal enthusiastically inserting comments at certain points. Aqua spoke rarely, only to ask a short question before going back to munching on crackers and jerky.

She seemed…not happy, but content. Whenever there was a break in the conversation, she would frown minutely until someone started speaking again. It seemed she just enjoyed the sound of our voices. After spending so long trapped with no one around, I imagined it was nice to have people to talk to again.

Once the feast Medea and I made was done, we all sat around the table and conversation transitioned to ourselves. We more formally introduced ourselves, explaining who we were, where we came from and what brought us together. Aqua only made a single contribution to the discussion.

“My name is Aqua. I am… I was a Keyblade Master. I want to leave my past behind me. To forget it just as it forgot me. I look forward to a new future with all of you.”

X

“Aqua, if you are not feeling up for this, then–”

“No, I want to come. You said your sister is there, right? I haven’t been to a party in… I want to go.” Aqua said, resolute in her decision.

Medea walked up beside me, squeezing my hand. She gave me a shallow nod, and I understood her meaning. She would keep an eye on Aqua while at the party.

I gave my Queen a grateful smile and turned back around to the assembled members of my peerage. “Well then, I guess it's time to go.”

With a wave of my hand, a large Hole swept over us, transporting us to Sai’s estate.

“Bal!” a boisterous voice greeted us. Sairaorg was walking towards us. Behind him, his entire peerage as well as a figure I didn’t recognize worked to set up several tables laden with refreshments. “It’s good to see you again.”

“Good to see you too, Sai.”

He turned to my peerage behind me. “It’s good to meet all of you. I’m Sairaorg. Bal’s older sister is my Queen.”

Medea nodded politely. “It is good to meet you, Sairaorg. I am Caster. This is Aqua and Coal… Coal? Oh.”

Sai and I turned to follow her gaze. Coal was striding away from us with a purpose, his eyes fixed on something. A figure walked away from where Sai’s peerage was gathered, heading directly towards Coal.

“Regulus?” Sai said quietly, confused.

Regulus and Coal stopped just across from one-another and sized each-other up.

“I know you.” Coal said.

Regulus nodded. “I know you, too.”

They knew each other? I…admittedly was not aware of that fact. I guess the secret that I had reincarnated the Colchian Dragon was already no longer a secret.

They stared at each other for a long moment, breaking the silence together. Almost as if they’d rehearsed it, as one they said, “I want to fight you.”

Regulus nodded contentedly. “Good. There is a training field behind the house. Come with me.”

Sai and I stared dumbly at their backs as the duo completely disregarded everything and everyone but each other as they began walking away.

“Um…” Sairaorg began uncertainly. “I was going to offer some appetizers, but I guess we can go watch them spar? I know Regulus will be okay, but will Coal–”

“Coal will be fine.” I assured him, inwardly chuckling. A dragon that can regenerate from almost anything and a lion that is almost impossible to hurt. What a pair. I’d have to be an idiot not to want to watch an unstoppable force meet an immovable object. “Let’s go watch.”

Sai gathered up his peerage, much to their confusion, and we all started following the two Pawns ahead of us.

“It might not be a formal introduction, but Bal, this is my new bishop Misteeta.”

Misteeta was a small youn man who hid behind the cowl of his robe. I saw some green hair poking out, but he didn’t say anything to us. He seemed shy.

Sairaorg continued on without missing ambeat. “Bal’s peerage, this is the rest of my peerage. This is Coriana and Ladora, and that up there is Regulus. And this is my Queen Kuisha.”

“Hey, sis.” I greeted her with a wave.

“Little brother,” she spared me a glance before turning to my Queen and Knight. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance Aqua. Caster, it is good to see you again.”

“Likewise.”

We made small talk as we all headed up to the arena.

Regulus and Coal hadn’t waited for us. The moment they entered the arena, they were on each other, throwing punches and kicks. Regulus was proving to have the advantage, but I attributed that to the fact that Coal’s experience was not as vast as Regulus’s was. Coal hadn’t had as much time as Regulus had to learn to fight like a devil.

The rest of us rushed to find seats so we wouldn’t miss anything. I kept an eye on Aqua, but Medea sat right next to her, keeping her company and sharing a quiet conversation with her. She was well looked after.

“So, brother,” Kuisha said as she sat down next to me. “That is your new Pawn you elected not to tell me about.”

I sighed. “I was busy, Ku. I was buying up land and getting some construction started. It slipped my mind to let you know I recruited someone else.” I narrowed my eyes at her. “Not that I’m obligated to do so or anything.”

She shook her head. “Is it really too much to ask for you to keep me up to date on how you’re doing? I just want to know what’s going on in my little brother’s life. I worry.”

“Which is fine, and if you want me to let you know when I get new peerage members I will, but cut me some slack if I get distracted focusing on something else and it slips my mind.”

“I guess I can agree to that.” She focused back on the fight. Regulus was pushing Coal back towards the edge of the arena. “He seems…enthusiastic.”

I chuckled. “Don’t sugarcoat it, sis. He’s getting his ass handed to him right now. Give it a minute, he’ll even the odds.”

She looked intrigued. “How many Pawns did it take to reincarnate him?”

“Six.”

Her eyes widened slightly, looking down at my Pawn with new respect in her eyes. “Regulus took seven.”

“Enough!” Coal’s roar of frustration drew all attention down to the field. Regulus backed away from him, hands still up in a fighting stance. “This is not how you nor I desired to test ourselves, Regulus. Let us dispense with the charade!” Golden energy surrounded him in an aura as his form elongated.

Regulus grinned, roaring in challenge. The sound continued, growling deeper and more powerful as Regulus’s orange hair gave way to a golden mane.

Kuisha gasped in her seat next to me as a black dragon with seams of gold running through its scales faced off against a golden lion.

“A dragon.” Kuisha breathed, unbelieving.

I smirked at her. “Yep.”

Like a striking viper, Coal descended on Regulus. His teeth scraped against the lion’s hide, leaving no visible damage. Regulus used the chance to swipe at Coal with his claws, leaving deep gashes in the dragon’s throat. Golden light poured out of the wound, healing it almost as soon as it was made.

Yeah, these two were the perfect combatants for each other.

Kuisha looked at me with a suspicious expression. “This was why you asked me about Ladora’s power to tame dragons, wasn’t it?”

I opened my mouth, then closed it, deciding how I wanted to play this. In the end, I realized I didn’t want to lie to my sister if I could avoid it. “No.”

She raised an eyebrow at me. “No?”

I nodded. “No.”

“You expect me to believe you are plotting to acquire another dragon?”

“Believe what you want, but understand that I want nothing to do with that dragon.” The idea of Issei even being near Medea made me want to murder something.

But then, Issei wasn’t the only one with a dragon-themed Sacred gear around was he? Saji should be in that same area, right? I’d need to check later if Sona had already reincarnated him. Saji I would feel comfortable letting around my sister. Maybe I’d even move to reincarnate him myself. I’d have to discuss it with Medea.

“You’re plotting something.” Kuisha said suspiciously.

“I’ve found myself doing that a lot these days.”

“It’s okay to take a break, you know? In fact, you should take breaks. Are you at least sleeping now? Or has the fact that I’m no longer there to force you emboldened you?”

I considered that for a moment. I had been getting more sleep recently. I was still storing power in my pocket dimension, but I was much stronger than when I was younger. I could siphon less power for more gain, allowing me to actually rest now. And I had Aqua now, I might be able to open a Hole to another place with very minimal power consumption. I would be getting much more opportunity to rest in the future. But…my nights were now occupied with other activities.

“Yes and no.” I said non committedly, watching as Regulus pounced into the air, digging his claws into the dragon flying above him and holding on in an effort to tear Coal out of the sky. Coal whirled around, trying to dislodge the lion, but Ruguls held firm, digging his teeth into Coal’s scales.

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Exactly what I said, sister.”

“That is not helpful, little brother. Are you taking care of yourself or–”

“Hello, you two!” Medea said. She and Aqua had walked up behind Kuisha while she was focused on me.

Kuisha did not look pleased at the interruption. She turned to greet them, pausing as she looked at Medea. Medea winked at her and I had to suppress a sigh. Kuisha turned to me with wide eyes, rapidly looking between Medea and I. “You–”

“Aqua wanted to meet her King’s sister, so I thought I’d bring her over.” Medea said innocently, completely steam-rolling Kuisha. “I’ll leave you two to get to know each other while I have a word with my King. Come on, honey.”

Aqua stepped forward and held a hand out to Kuisha, a small smile on her face. “It’s good to meet you, Kuisha. Caster has told me many good things.”

“Has she?” Kuisha said through grit teeth, suppressing a growl as I took Medea’s hand and let her guide me away. Aqua took my chair and started having a quiet conversation with my sister. Kuisha, being the polite individual that she was, engaged Aqua in conversation, but she shot Medea a scathing look over her shoulder as we departed.

“Please don’t antagonize my sister so much. I’d like for you two to get along.”

“But, master, it’s so fun.”

I sighed. “Just please keep it to where she won’t hate your guts. Family dinners will be really awkward in the future if you two can’t sit at the same table.”

“Family dinners? My, how forward of you, master. You take a maiden’s body and already seek to lay claim to her heart as well?”

I tugged on her hand, pulling her back into me so I could lean down next to her ear. “If I don’t have your heart already, I will claim it. I won’t stop until you gladly surrender it to me.”

Medea chuckled. “You make such sweet promises, honey.” She turned her head around and pulled me into a brief kiss.

Medea and I sat down just as Coal slammed Regulus into the dirt of the arena, dislodging the lion and allowing his wounds to heal. Coal zipped up into the sky, spinning around and rocketing back down. His great maw opened wide and superheated orange fire poured forth. Regulus regained his feet and glared up challengingly at Coal, allowing the fire to wash over him. When the flames faded, he stood undamaged. He leapt up once more, beating his paw against Coal’s snout and driving him into the ground. He followed up his attack by slashing his claws into his downed foe. Coal gave as good as he got, winding his body around and striking his tail towards Regulus like a whip, sending the lion flying across the arena.

“I’ve got something to run by you.” I said, to Medea as we watched the two supernatural monstrosities tear into each other.

“I’m listening.”

“I know where some powerful Sacred Gear holders are. One of them has the potential to have infinite power, but I do not want to recruit him.”

“Is he tied to a powerful organization or is it him personally you don’t like?”

“The latter. The guy is an irredeemable pervert. Not the fun kind either. The, ‘I’m going to peep on this person I’ve never met while they’re changing and then giggle while taking pictures’ kind.”

“I was about to argue the many virtues of perversion, but I can see you really do not like this man. What do you intend to do?”

“I briefly considered telling Sai where he is, but then that would put him around my sister.”

“I can see the problem.”

“What do you think I should do?”

“There are a couple of things we could do. If he would be a good fit for Sairaorg’s peerage, we could wrap him up in so many geas contracts that he cannot so much as think of your sister. Or, we could find another devil to give him to. What Sacred Gear does he have?”

“Boosted Gear.”

Medea didn’t let what she thought of that reveal show, simply watched Regulus’s jaw latch onto Coal’s tail as he thrashed about, trying to whip the dragon back and forth. Coal’s flexible, serpentine body made it very difficult for Regulus to get any leverage.

“Sairaorg only has one Pawn left, leaving his strongest unused piece to be his Rook. The Boosted Gear might be too powerful for him to reincarnate.”

“Well, the only other devil I know is Magdaran. I could reach out to others to see if they’d be interested in trading for information, but then they’d wonder where the information came from.”

Medea turned away from the fight. Coal was trying to chew through Regulus’s mane while the lion frantically tried to break free. “Where did the information come from, Balthazar? You know a lot. I have not pried, but I am curious.”

I met her eyes, holding a hand up and opening a small Hole. “In an infinite multiverse, our lives will exist as someone else’s stories. I was an avid reader once upon a time.” It didn’t go into deep details about where I got my knowledge, but it was the truth.

Medea smiled warmly as she leaned towards me. “I think I understand. Thank you for trusting me.” She pressed a light kiss into my temple, weaving her fingers through mine as she took my hand. “What became of Boosted Gear in this story?”

“Rias Gremory reincarnated him to try to get out of her engagement to Riser Phenex.”

Medea made a considering sound. “Lucifer’s sister?”

“The same.”

“There is potential there.”

“I agree. There’s also potential in giving him to the other Satan’s sister, but I don’t know if I want to attract the Satan’s attention just yet.”

“Do you know of other Sacred Gears you would be interested in?”

“A few. I know where Absorption Line is. That was one I was considering telling Sairaorg about. Its holder is a good guy. I also know where to find Sephiroth Graal, but it would attract the same attention giving Boosted Gear to the Satans would.”

“Allied to a strong organization?”

“Unwilling, but yes. They aren’t the largest players in the supernatural, but people would notice if they disappeared.”

“We’ll put plans for their complete and utter destruction to the side for a moment, at least until you can fully fill me in. I imagine you do not want to let this conversation drag on too long while we are here, even through the privacy wards I set up around us, but we will be returning to that subject at a later date.”

“Understood. Thanks for setting up the wards by the way.”

“Of course. Does this sudden fascination with Sacred Gear holders mean Aqua will be the last person you intend to recruit as you recruited me?”

I pursed my lips. “That’s something else I wanted to talk about. I may have thought of a way to better do that which united us. If it works, there’s at least one person I want to go for soon. We’ll need to talk more about the details later.”

“I look forward to it. It sounds like it will be an interesting conversation.”

On the field below, Coal let out a cry of pain as Regulus pinned him down on his back, batting at him with his claws to open new wounds as fast as his healing mended them.

“Yield!” Regulus bellowed. “I have won this bout!”

“I yield!” Coal shouted. Regulus ceased his assault immediately, still standing on Coal’s body. The two great monsters stared intently at each other.

A deep, rumbling chuckle shook Coal’s body. Regulus’s shoulders rose and fell as he began to chuckle.

Both monsters threw their heads back and laughed. Brilliant golden light shined so bright as to be blinding as their forms both shrunk down.

They had both returned to their humanoid devil forms. Their clothes were wrecked, shirts missing and pant legs torn, but neither one of them could control their laughter as they threw their arms around each other.

“Brother!” Coal shouted, pure joy in his voice. “The years have not dulled your edge, I see!”

“Nor have you weakened, brother!” Regulus replied, just as loud. “I am pleased to see you whole! It was a stroke of luck that my master found me when he did, allowing me to escape from my eternal prison. I feared you would dwell forever within that accursed helmet.”

“I am free now, brother. That is all that matters, and my word binds me to speak no more on how I escaped.”

Regulus pulled back, clapping Coal on the shoulder. “I don’t care how you were freed, only that you were. Come! There is meat!” They threw their arms over one-another’s shoulders, marching out of the arena and back towards the tables, already boasting about their exploits since their last meeting.

I felt really stupid as I watched them leave the arena. “Did you know they were brothers?”

Medea looked at me, confused. “Did you not?”

I shook my head numbly.

Medea giggled, patting me on the head. “There there, master. It seems glimpsing the infinite will leave you with the most peculiar blindspots. Don’t you worry. I will be here to make up for your shortcomings.”

“Well that was certainly something!” Sai said, walking over to us with Kuisha and Aqua at his side. “You continue to surprise me, Bal. I thought finding Caster as fast as you did was fluke, but then you found two more interesting peerage members in as much time? One of whom happens to be the Colchian Dragon? Well, now I think there’s something going on. Hey, Bal,” He had an eager grin on his face. “Watching that fight made me want to stretch my legs. You want to spar?”

Chapter Text

Sairaorg had an eager grin on his face as he awaited my answer.

Hesitantly, I said, “I don’t know if–”

“What a wonderful idea!” Medea cheered from my side.

I shot her a scathing look. She smiled innocently at me.

“Great!” Sairaorg cheered, pulling off the jacket he’d been wearing, leaving him in a black tank top. “Let’s go!” He leapt down to the other side of the arena. There was no magical assistance or flight in that jump, only pure strength. The man was strong, that was for sure.

Kuisha had an encouraging look on her face as she laid a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t worry, Bal. Sairaorg won’t hurt you.”

I raised an eyebrow at her. “Thanks for the support, sis.”

Kuisha sighed. “Of course I believe in you, but he is older than you and has been training all his life.”

My wings shot out of my back, lifting me up into the air. I was staring at Sairaorg across the field as I said, “So have I.”

As I drifted down to the arena ground opposite Sairaorg, my mind wandered.

I didn’t have to agree to this fight. I’d been keeping my power hidden my whole life in the hopes of staying under the radar. While it would amuse my peerage and likely improve my relationship with Sairaorg to go through with this, I could just walk away, but I didn’t want to.

I wanted to fight him. Sairaorg was a devil prodigy. He didn’t inherit any special devil power. He wasn’t like Vali where he lucked into having a Sacred Gear while still being a devil descended from the big L himself. He was, by all accounts, the failure of the Bael family, yet, in canon, he built himself back up and reclaimed his birthright with nothing but hard work. I wasn’t sure exactly how his present self measured up to the man that Issei fought, but I would bet my left sock he was already at the pinnacle of High Class, perhaps even further beyond it. He might be knocking on the door of Ultimate Class.

I’d been training my whole life, but I’d never tested myself before. I knew I was far above other High Class devils after my showing in the High Class test, but I didn’t know how wide that gap was. I wanted to find out.

“Hey, Sai?”

“Yeah?”

“Don’t go easy on me.”

Sairaorg grinned, slamming his fist into his open palm. “If that’s what you want. I’ll make sure you don’t get hurt though.”

“I will do the same.”

Sairaorg barked out a laugh. “I love your confidence, Bal! It makes me think you’re gonna show me something you’ve got hidden up your sleeve. Well, if you really want me not to hold back…” He adopted a well-practiced stance, his grin fading as he focused for a moment. All at once, power exploded around the arena. Sairaorg’s form was wreathed in a pearl-colored aura that radiated strength. Touki. That enigmatic, spiritual frustrating ability.

“Here I come, Bal.” With no further warning, he exploded towards me, rearing his fist back to strike. He was fast. Unfortunately for him, fast wasn’t enough.

A Hole swallowed me, sending me to the connected Hole high in the air. Sairaorg followed me through the Hole, moving too fast for me to close it in time, but he did not emerge from the same Hole I did.

I’d experimented to exhaustion with Hole. I could perfectly control every aspect of the ability. Its size. Its reach. Its destination. Just because a Hole connected me to one point one moment didn’t mean I couldn’t instantly chain it to an entirely separate Hole, sending Sairaorg to a different point.

Sairaorg blitzed through the new Hole I opened inches from the ground, smashing into the dirt beneath him with enough momentum to crater the soil. The impact didn’t hurt him. He was on his feet the moment he hit, but I was prepared.

All around the arena, Holes drifted through the air. You couldn’t walk or fly five feet without brushing up against one. I held my hands out at my sides. Magical flames came to life in the air around me.

In the stands, I saw Kuisha’s eyes wide in disbelief. Were she to attempt this, she would likely either fail or only be able to hold it for a short time. Hole was a potent ability, but the more complex you got with it, the more intensive it was to use. The difference between myself and my sister was that I was far better with our family’s power than she was. From a young age, I’d used it to siphon my own power. Years ago, I discovered how to use Hole to reach across realities. Breaching the Dimensional Gap and the bout of nothingness beyond was far more difficult than anything else I had ever done. Compared to that, what I was doing now was child’s play.

“If I wreck your training area, I’ll help fix it.” I called down to Sairaorg. The next moment, the air was full of steel and fire, raining down from every direction as I launched fire spells through Holes and sent weapons suspended in my pocket dimensions flying at him.

Sairaorg’s body was a blur, expertly dodging around the tears in reality around him, avoiding fire and batting away steel even as it came through the Holes all around him. He was spectacular.

I was smiling. I felt the adrenaline. I felt the thrill of the challenge. This was fun.

Wanting to limit Sairaorg’s absurd mobility, I clapped my hands together, pulling on a trick Medea had taught me. A dark mist seeped out from me, expanding into the space around me. I conjured dozens of Holes around me to absorb the mist, spreading it all around the arena.

Sairaorg saw the mist, attempting to dodge back away from it, but a Hole opened behind him choked the last haven of safe air with fog. The effect was immediate. Sairaorg slowed down, his muscles fatiguing under the weight of the curse. Still, it didn’t put him down. It didn’t even slow him all that much. There was a noticeable drop in his ability to dodge my attacks. Some hit him now, but they deflected off of his skin, leaving little to no damage behind. The man was durable.

He flew up towards me. I opened a Hole in his path, connected to one at my side. I sent a torrent of fire through the Hole at my side. The one in front of Sairaorg erupted in all directions like an omnidirectional volcano. He was forced to back off and take a wide berth around it.

I opened more Holes, using the trick again and again, but, even hampered by my curse, he was still agile enough to dodge around them. I couldn’t hit him with them because he was just too fast.

I’d need to try something else.

X

The corner of Medea’s lip pulled up in a pleased grin as she watched Balthazar fight. It was always pleasing to see the fruits of her labor manifest. Balthazar was a natural at magic, a gift of his devil heritage most likely, but he did not coast along on the current of his potential as most did. He strove for more, always pushing, combining his raw power with a sheer-minded determination to succeed. It was one of the things that made her quite taken with her new master. Seeing that same intensity in his eyes when he pursued his strength directed at her set her aflame. She doubted she would ever tire of it.

“They’re…very strong.” Aqua said from her seat at Medea’s side. She had been watching the fight with wide eyed fascination.

“Yes, they are.” Medea commented.

On the field below, Sairaorg, even weakened as he was by the cursed mist Balthazar had employed, was attempting to catch Balthazar in one place long enough to strike him, always slipping through a Hole before Sairaorg could reach him. The disgraced Bael heir seemed to lack much in the way of ranged options. Perhaps that was why he had reincarnated Kuisha as his Queen? With an Abbadon at his side to transport him with Holes, he would not need to worry about closing the distance to his opponent. Contrarily, fighting that same ability as he was now put him at a distinct disadvantage.

“How is…Sairaorg?”

Medea nodded at Aqua’s shy question. She’d heard many names in the short time they’d been here. It was natural she would have a hard time remembering them.

“How is Sairaorg not hurt? I’ve seen him hit by spears, but they left no damage.”

“Touki.” It was not Medea who answered, but Kuisha, sitting on Aqua’s other side. “He has managed what no pure-blood devil before him has and managed to manifest his life force to enhance himself. It magnifies all of his physical characteristics including his durability. It is very difficult to damage him while he uses the technique.”

“I wouldn’t be able to take those blows.” Aqua said. “Maybe if I was wearing my armor I’d…” Aqua trailed off, a sad frown on her face.

“There is no reason to feel inadequate.” Kuisha comforted her with a smile on her face. “Sairaorg has trained for a long time to become as strong as he has.” She turned back to the fight, her smile thinning into a line. “Which is why I am confused that this fight is still going on. I don’t remember Bal ever showing any of this to me.”

Medea saw the opportunity to needle Kuisha, but she let it pass, she had other concerns at present. Aqua was still frowning, drawn off in her own little world as she stared longingly at nothing.

She missed this armor she once wore then? Well that wouldn’t do. This would be remedied as soon as the opportunity presented itself. For the present…

“I believe some refreshments are in order.” Medea cut in with a smile, reaching into the bag at her side and retrieving a box wound with a ribbon. The box was far too large to have actually fit in the bag, but Aqua didn’t seem to notice her little trick. Kuisha watched her with narrowed eyes, but Medea paid her no mind. She opened the box and offered it to Aqua.

“Cupcakes?” the Knight asked, tilting her head to the side cutely.

“I made them a few days ago. Hopefully they’re still good.”

Aqua picked up a cupcake and took a small bite. “They’re good!” she said, feverishly finishing her cupcake and taking another.

Potions and paltrices were one of Medea’s specialties. They required extensive knowledge and immense skill. Next to mastering such a complex discipline, learning to bake and cook was child’s play.

A thunderous boom sounded from the arena, drawing all attention back to the fight.

Sairaorg was picking himself up from the ground, clutching at a smoking point on his chest. Balthazar hovered in the air above him, hands held at his sides, a fist-sized Hole open in front of each of his hands.

Medea absentmindedly picked up a cupcake and took a small bite as waves of crimson power drifted away from Balthazar’s body. It seemed he was starting to get serious.

X

Sairaorg was good. No, that wasn’t fair to him. Sairaord was a fucking shounen protagonist stuck in someone else’s story. Seriously, Boosted Gear or not, how did Issei beat this guy? He was fighting me without Regulus, and the only reason he hadn’t landed a hit on me was because Hole was completely busted, not to mention a perfect counter to a martial artist. If he had landed a hit on me, I wasn’t sure I’d be able to recover in time before he started to ground-pound me into submission. I was tough, but I wasn’t ‘tank a hit from spare protagonist’ levels of tough.

This wasn’t even mentioning the fact that he looked like I hadn’t even scratched him. Slowed down as he was by my curse, I’d managed to land several good hits on him with my weapons and fire spells alike. Aside from a singed tank top, I had nothing to show for it.

Guess it was time to field test some stuff.

A small Hole the size of my fist opened in front of each of my hands as I focused my power.

Sairaorg saw I was trying something and leapt up towards me, how wings beating against the air to help him dodge around Holes I opened in his path to send him away. His reaction times were unreal. He’d almost made it to me when a cacophonous boom like ten overlapping lightning strikes shook the arena.

Sairaorg grunted in pain, blasted backwards through the air to smash into the wall of the arena, leaving a small crater. He stumbled his way out of the crater, holding his chest. There was smoke drifting up from where he’d been struck. I grinned.

I’d spent a lot of time trying to push Hole to its limit. My accidental jaunt to the Dimensional Gap was the result of one such test, but it wasn’t the only of its kind. When I’d opened that Hole, I’d been testing the range of my power. This attack that actually seemed to hurt Sairaorg was a result of testing other limits.

I knew from watching Kuisha practice that Holes could vary in size. They could be large enough to swallow a person or small enough to only allow a rock to pass through. I wanted to know exactly how small and big I could make my Holes. Large Holes were…hard. Anything past the size I used to transport my peerage around became exponentially more difficult, with a Hole even double that size requiring ten times the power and tiring you out ten times as quickly. That wasn’t to mention that they were slower. Focusing that power took time, time you could use to just open a regular sized Hole and attack that way. Large Holes simply weren’t worth it.

Small ones though… Those were fun.

It was a lot easier to open a small Hole than a large one, although I had to work at it for a while before I got good at it. Smaller ones were a matter of precision rather than power. Precision could be trained much easier than power.

As much as I tried to push the limits of my power and grow in strength, I couldn’t make them too small to be visible to the naked eye. I’d tried really hard to do so. Maybe I’d be able to at some time in the future if I kept training, but that was just beyond me right now. The best I could manage was a Hole the size of a spider’s eye.

What use is a portal that small? You can’t transport anything through it, right? On the contrary, you can. You see, you don’t need to have two Holes of the same size connected to each other. I could take five minutes to create one as large as a house and pair it to a normal sized Hole. The clincher was you couldn’t send something through a larger Hole that wouldn’t fit through the smaller one, which was why Kuisha never bothered with ridiculously large or small Holes, just ‘normal’ sized. She didn’t think it was worth the effort to make a smaller Hole she couldn’t transfer an attack or an ally through. She’d been thinking too rudimentary. Spells, weapons, people – those weren’t the only things you could send through Holes. I’d discovered at a young age that I could use my Holes to siphon away my demonic power to help myself grow stronger. Pure, concentrated power. Energy.

It was crude, akin to hitting something with a rock depending on how you looked at it, but I could shove my power into my Holes and have it shoot out the paired one on the other side. I could tailor the amount of power I sent through, making the attack lighter or stronger. If I shoved a bunch of pressure through a fist-sized Hole on one side and it was forced to shoot out of a much smaller Hole on the other side, as small as a spider’s eye for example, the force of the attack would magnify immensely as the attack was all forced out of a smaller opening all at once. It was the same principle as a rifle really. Give the energy nowhere to go but out and you get a really nasty punch. So far, this little trick was the only thing I’d been able to actually hurt Sairaorg with.

And I hadn’t put everything I had into that strike.

A tiny Hole owned behind Sairaorg, knocking him into the dirt as I struck again. Dozens of miniscule Holes opened around him and battered him from all angles as I rapidly sent power into the Holes in front of my hand, switching their pairing between all of the miniscule ones orbiting in the air around Sairaorg with every new attack even as the Holes orbited around him. No strike came from the same direction.

He was curled in on himself, arms held up protectively to weather the assault. I wasn’t sure if he was waiting for me to tire, but that wouldn’t happen anytime soon. One of the advantages to this attack was that it cost me barely anything to use. Couple that with its destructive potential and it was an amazing spammable. I’d just never had a chance to use it against someone who deserved to face it. The girl in the High Class test might have actually died if I hit her with this. Sairaorg was hurt, but he looked more determined than anything else.

Man, I felt inadequate. Here I was, going as close to all out against him as I could without actually hurting him, and he was still on his feet, still rearing to go. The man had a Longinus Sacred Gear that he was the user of because of the weird circumstances surrounding his resurrection of Regulus. He was handi-capped and I still couldn't put him down without serious injury. If I threw caution to the wind and powered up every strike to its limits I was confident I could do it, but it might cause lasting damage or outright kill him. Sairaorg was a cool guy. I didn’t want to do that to him.

The attacks batting Sairaorg to and fro halted. He flew backwards through the air away from the Holes I’d sent around the arena. One by one, every Hole winked out, leaving only Sairaorg and I in the arena.

Sairaorg’s eyebrows were furrowed. “You’re good, Bal. If I’m honest, you’re better than most I’ve gone up against. I wasn’t expecting that.”

“I’ll take that as the complement it is, but I will also point out that Hole is a hard counter for you. Which is why,” I was going to regret this. “I won’t use it for the remainder of the fight.”

Ever since I was young, even as I worked to use Hole to its fullest potential, I tried to find avenues to fight without it. There were methods to lock away someone’s power in this world, the Beliel’s power of Worthless was just one of the more popular ones. I needed to be able to fight without my greatest weapon.

With Hole, I was beating Sairaorg back to a near-sure victory, albeit without his Sacred Gear. Without Hole… I could beat Rias Gremory. I could beat Sona Sitri. I was confident I could overcome Riser Phenex’s Immortality. But all of them were minor threats. They were still young. Rias hadn’t risen to her canon heights. Beating them wouldn’t be much of an accomplishment. I needed to see where I stood in relation to actual threats. With Hole, I’d fared very well against Sairaorg, but he wasn’t facing me with his full strength despite my request. Regulus and Coal were still off on their own somewhere and that wasn’t likely to change. Sairaorg was fighting me without his greatest trump card while I used Hole with reckless abandon. Without it, I wasn’t sure how well I would fare against him.

Let’s find out.

Only one Hole was left beside me. I used it to retrieve a spear from my pocket dimension before the Hole closed, the last I would use in this fight. Why was my weapon of choice a spear? Simple, I wasn’t a close-quarters fighter. I’d trained with weapons over the years, but I’d found I had more skill with spears and polearms than bladed weapons or even maces. As far as I was concerned, the further I was from my opponent the better. I could stab someone through a Hole with a spear and retract it without fear of someone grabbing my hand, or, failing that, just drop the spear and pull a new one from another Hole before my opponent could stop me. The same wasn’t necessarily true for a sword.

Sairaorg watched me intently as I lowered myself to the ground across from him. “Do you still want me to fight seriously?”

“There wouldn’t be a point to this otherwise. Just no permanent injury please.”

“That goes without saying. This is a spar. I know you were holding back from hurting me earlier, and you can trust me to do the same.” He grinned. “I’m still gonna pay you back for all the bruises I’m gonna have though.”

I settled into a defensive stance with my spear. “Give it your best shot.”

The ground cratered under Sairaorg’s feet as he launched himself towards me, the pearl-colored aura of his Touki flaring around him.

When I was younger, I tried everything I could think of to grow more powerful. I knew of Touki’s existence, and I knew the broad strokes of what it was, but try as I might, I couldn’t figure out how to unlock it. I trained myself beyond exhaustion, I meditated, I did everything I could think of to achieve it. Even still, I was never able to. I gave up, looking at other avenues to enhance myself in a similar way to Touki. My solution likely wasn’t as good, but it had the benefit of being something I knew more about than Touki. It was also magic. When you were born into a race whose talent for the arcane was limited only by their power and imagination, that made things much easier. And since this particular magic was blatantly stolen from her home, Medea was able to help me improve it even further since I’d reincarnated her into my peerage.

Streams of verdant energy like electrical wires spread out over my body, encompassing my arms, legs, head, everything. The veins of energy shone bright like an emerald as Sairaorg closed the distance to me. When my preparations were made, I moved to counterattack.

Long before Sairaorg would reach me, I thrust my spear forward. A beam of orange energy shot forward from the tip. Another advantage to long weapons. Their length made them similar to staves. They weren’t as good a spell focus as a staff would be, but they were certainly easier to channel magic through than a sword would be.

Sairaorg easily weaved around my attack and kept bearing down on me. Before I could launch another one, he was on me.

He dodged my initial thrust and moved to strike with his fist. I spun away from his strike, sweeping my spear in front of him to conjure a wall of fire between us. I pushed the wall forward.

Sairaorg exploded through the fire wall, the white corona of his Touki flaring bright. The fire hadn’t affected him at all. The flame wall had the unintentional side effect of blocking his movements from my field of view. The first thing I saw emerge was a fist headed straight towards my head.

A resounding boom shook the arena. The remnants of my flame wall scattered under a shockwave of force. Sairaorg and I stood in the center of the field, him wreathed in pearl-like light, my skin lit from beneath by emerald lines of energy. Sairaorg’s fist had impacted my forearm with enough strength to create a shockwave around us. This man had spent his entire life training. He was empowered by his herculean life force via his Touki. And yet, I took the blow without so much as flinching.

I saw Sairaorg’s eyes briefly widen in surprise before he was spinning away from the butt of my spear as I swung it around towards him, trailing red energy as it went.

Sairaorg leapt up into the air, narrowly avoiding the crackling bolt of red energy that shot out of my staff. I used the opening to leap back away from him.

I was beyond ecstatic. I hadn’t known for sure how powerful my Reinforcement was before now. It had just taken a strike from a man who trained his entire life to be a martial art’s master and I had barely even felt the hit. My Reinforcement worked. Still, I had no illusions about how a close quarters battle between us would go.

Sairaorg had trained for his entire life to become a master martial artist. For a significant portion of that life, he had been heir to the Bael Pillar. As such, he would have had access to the greatest teachers available. I would not be able to beat him in melee. While I had trained a lot in this life, half-remembered lessons from a black belt in karate from my first life was not nearly enough to equate to the instruction Sairaorg would have received. I needed to keep my distance, another reason I liked using a spear. My weapon would make it harder for him to close the distance on me.

That was what I thought anyway.

Sairaorg charged me head on, barrel-rolling through the air on his wings to avoid several more spells shot from my spear. When he grew too close, I thrust my spear forward. Sairaorg punched my spearpoint away, soaring past its effective range and in far too close to me. I blocked his first punch, but he was a better fighter than me and I was caught flat-footed by his maneuver.

I doubled over as Sairaorg’s foot buried itself in my stomach. My arms barely came up in time to absorb the punch heading for my head.

The blow sent me flying across the arena, rolling to a stop in a kneeling position, the butt of my spear digging into the dirt to help me steady myself. I didn’t feel any damage, but I definitely didn’t enjoy being knocked around.

Sairaorg didn’t give me any time to breathe, already charging towards me.

I couldn’t fight him on his terms. He would win. I’d trained to use weapons, but I was a mage first and foremost. Sairaorg, on the contrary, was a brawler, a damn good one at that. I needed to change things up.

I shot up into the air, my spear held high above my head, an orange energy building within its tip. I aimed it down at Sairaorg as he flew up towards me. He was already moving to dodge another energy beam when something new emerged.

A translucent, orange-hued spectre nearly identical in shape to myself shot forward from my spear, rearing back to strike Sairaorg. It wasn’t a Shadow Clone, but it was the best I could figure out how to make without any proper instruction.

If Sairaorg was surprised by its sudden appearance, he didn’t show it, merely rolling through the air and punching his way through the spirit as he continued charging towards me. The spectral copy scattered into motes of energy as Sairaorg plowed through it.

I’d honestly expected that to slow him down at least somewhat. I needed to try something else. I gathered my power, preparing to meet Sairaorg in the air.

An explosion of power beneath me pulled my attention from the fight. Sairaorg whirled around as well. Were we under attack?

There, standing on the field below us, were Kuisha and Medea. Kuisha had a deep frown on her face. Medea looked exceedingly pleased.

“That’s enough, I think.” Kuisha called up to us. “We still have yet to give our guests anything to eat, Sai.”

Sairaorg’s Touki faded instantly. He floated up next to me in the air, holding his head and chuckling. “Sorry about that, Bal. I kinda got carried away.”

I huffed, irritated at the interruption, but pleased with the fight all the same. My Reinforcement slithered back down my skin as I took Sai’s offered hand. “That was fun. I haven’t been able to test myself against another devil like that in…ever. We need to do it again.”

“Oh, we will. Next time I might even break out some of my other tricks for you. Now, come on! There’s food!”

X

By the time we made it to the tables out in front of Sairaorg’s home all the salami and beef was gone. Coal and Regulus sat a short distance away, passing a very expensive looking bottle back and forth as they boisterously conversed.

Sairaorg had taken Aqua under his wing. I didn’t know if he saw how much she was floundering or was just trying to be a good host, but he showed her around to the various dishes and led her through short conversations with each of his peerage members. When they got to Coriana, Sairaorg left her. Coriana and Aqua sat down together and seemed lost in their own little conversation. I kept an eye on her just in case, but Aqua had a small smile on her face the entire time they were speaking, so I let it be. The more friends she made the better as far as I was concerned. I wasn’t a therapist, but more people around her couldn’t hurt.

Ladora had wandered over to where Regulus and Coal were still drinking heavily and joined in. He didn’t contribute much in the way of conversation, but the mythical beasts didn’t seem to mind his presence.

Medea had somehow cornered Misteeta when no one was looking. She loomed over the guy and seemed to be interrogating him. Misteeta was looking around for help, but he hadn’t started actively running yet. If things got too out of hand, I would step in, but as it was I was letting Medea have her fun.

“That was…quite a showing, little brother.” Kuisha said, sitting down at the table next to me.

I lifted my glass towards her. “The product of many years of hard work, sister dear.”

Kuisha was frowning, not meeting my eyes. “So you have been working on that for years? I thought it was just the fire magic. The green veins, the mist, the spirit copies – I’ve never seen those, and I would guess there is more you didn’t show, isn’t there?”

I slowly nodded, watching her reaction closely. She seemed…sad?

“Why did you never tell me, Bal? Did you think I wouldn’t help you? When did you even have time to learn all that? Someone had to teach you.”

“I didn’t really have a teacher for anything outside of fire magic,” She would know as said teacher had been her. At least at the start before I started experimenting. “For everything else… I just used my imagination.”

Kuisha barked out a short laugh. “So my little brother is just a prodigy able to fight a devil twice his age to a standstill.”

“Sairaorg wasn’t going all out.”

“But neither were you, brother.” That sounded more like an accusation than an observation.

“Ku, what do you want me to say here? Are you mad I didn’t tell you about this? If so, I’m sorry you didn’t know, but you knew I was training. I needed to be strong to achieve what I wanted in the Underworld.

“And what is that, Bal? Every time I have asked you what you desired out of life you’ve always said you wanted to get stronger. You never had an end goal. What is your end goal?”

“At first it was security. Now…” I had only three peerage members, but I would pit them against almost any peerage in the Underworld and be confident they would succeed… Once Aqua was better anyway. Discounting that, I had more land to my name now than most minor nobles. I had plans in place to generate wealth and potential avenues to generate riches. Combine that with some potential trades for favors, and I would be a force to be reckoned with. I could elevate my house to be equal to Pillar houses. Once my business started to succeed, I could probably apply right then and there for a Barony, but I had ideas to reach far higher. “I’m going to make House Abaddon great.” I finished my thought.

Kuisha was silent for a moment. “Where do I factor into your plans, Balthazar?”

“What do you mean?”

“One of the main reasons I sought Sairaorg out was to protect us both. After losing his heirship, he does not have as much influence as he once did, but even still, he was strong enough to shield us from those who would abuse our ability to use Hole. I wanted us both to be safe. I…” She looked up at me regretfully. “I did the best I could when you were younger, but our parents did not leave me enough to give you a great childhood. Even then, we had far too much attention on us. I burned through the treasury to appease lords waiting in the wings to take you away from me. You were young, held great potential, were impressionable and a subject of intrigue. You were valuable in many eyes.”

I was frowning, glaring at nothing. “Did anyone hurt you to get to me?”

She laughed shortly. “Nothing so dramatic, brother. I gave them each a large sum of money and they lost interest. You were a curiosity, but not one worth rejecting a bride to be on their way.”

“Do you remember the names of these individuals?” I would have a few choice words for these individuals when I was fully established. Perhaps even something more impactful than words.

“I kept a ledger. I will make a copy and give it to you.” She shook her head. “But we’ve drifted away from the original topic. Where do I fit into your plans, Bal? Is there a place for your sister in the new, Great House of Abaddon?”

“Ku, you shouldn’t even need to ask. Yes, there is a place for you. I thought you were happy with Sairaorg. If I knew you’d only joined to–”

“No,” she waved me off. “While shielding us was a large reason, it was not the only reason. I have ambitions of my own, and Sairaorg…”

I smirked. “Easy on the eyes, isn’t he?”

Kuisha glared at me. “You’re one to talk. Tell me, are you enjoying you and your Queen’s nighttime activities?”

“Very much, yes. How are things going with Sai?”

Kuisha sputtered, not expecting me to so easily weather her throwing my sex life in my face. Joke’s on her. Medea was hot. She was capable. I really liked her. She and I were sharing a bed. I was not ashamed of that fact.

“I… I am taking things slow.” Kuisha said, a nuclear blush heating up her cheeks.

“Don’t take things too slow, Ku. You deserve him. He’s just good enough to deserve you too. But don’t wait too long. He may not be in as poor a position as we once were, but it is inevitable that people will offer him marriage contracts that he will have to seriously consider for your collective future. Even if he didn’t inherit the Power of Destruction, his children still could.”

Kuisha frowned. “I don’t want him to think I am using him for his position. It’s more than that.”

“Then sit him down and have a conversation with him. Outline everything very clearly and make him a part of the plan. Tell him why you joined, how you want him to be heir again and to be at his side when he does. Boom. Done.”

Kuisha sighed. “Plans change, Bal. I’m glad you have a path now. I’m happy you’re standing on your own feet, but I can’t plan for everything. If the two of us ever–”

“Nope.” I cut her off.

She frowned at me. “Bal, take this seriously. It’s impossible to predict where we will be in–”

“Ku, you’re not clued in on a lot of what I’m planning. I’m sorry if that hurts, but I have things in the works that I can’t trust with anyone without magically enforced loyalty to me. My peerage will keep it to themselves even without the magically enforced loyalty. They all owe me even beyond the more obvious, but I can’t talk about why. If things go the way I want, I will be as independent as a strong devil can be. I’ll be able to pick my friends and tell others to fuck off because people will owe me favors, but I won’t owe them. I’m not going to let myself be pulled into a situation where the two of us are at odds.”

“You can’t promise that, Bal.” She sounded resigned. “I hope that is the case. I hope things work out for both of us and we can be strong allies, but I won’t hold it against you if–”

“It won’t happen, Ku. You’re my sister. You’re the only family I have left. Sorry if I kept things from you, but I didn’t do it because I don’t want you around. I’m overly cautious, almost to a fault. That’s why Caster’s good for me. She’s been the main driving force behind a lot of the more risky plays I’ve made that have paid off. I wouldn’t have recruited Coal or had the opportunity to do so without her input.”

Kuisha followed my gaze, watching as Misteeta was now slowly sliding away from Medea only for her to follow him. “Who is she?”

I took a sip of my drink, trying to be casual when I said, “Caster? She’s a witch. We met a little while ago and she agreed to be my Queen.”

Kuisha huffed. “I know you better than you think, Bal. Many devils will look at a name like ‘Caster’ and attribute it to some strange quirk, be it to appear mysterious or some deeper personal meaning. If it were just her using the name, I wouldn’t have picked up on anything, but you feel like you’re hiding something every time you say it. It sounds forced, like you want to call her something else. It’s an alias. Who is she really?”

“Not my secret to tell. I may be her King, but I don’t rule her life. Just… Keep this little discovery to yourself please?”

“I won’t tell the entire Underworld that my brother is hiding something. Even if we weren’t siblings, we are firm allies. What benefits you will likely aid me in the future.”

Medea looked over her shoulder, finally realizing she was being watched. Misteeta used the opening to flee, disappearing around behind the house. Medea walked over to us, sitting down at my side and leaning over to kiss my cheek. “Hi, honey.”

“Hi,” I said, taking her hand in mine.

“Were you talking about me?”

“We were.”

“Good things?”

“I told her you’re a secret and that she shouldn’t tell anyone about you.”

Medea frowned, turning to look at Kuisha. “You’ve determined my identity?”

Kuisha was looking at Medea like she was trying to solve a puzzle. “No. I only know that there is more to you than you wish for others to know.”

Medea grinned. “Most would be able to surmise as much, but they would also fail to uncover the truth.”

Kuisha’s eyes narrowed minutely. “Challenge accepted.”

Before any more words were exchanged, I felt a ping of magic. I turned to my side, seeing Medea watching me intently. She’d felt it too.

I reached through a Hole, picking up the gold-inscribed envelope that had landed on my kitchen table, having to be allowed through the wards before entering the premises.

“What is that?” Kuisha asked.

“Letter from Magdaran.” I said. Suddenly, she was hyper-focused on the envelope.

I tore it open and unfolded the paper, reading through its contents. Medea leaned over my shoulder to read through it with me.

“What does it say?” Kuisha asked. She’d been tapping her foot while we read through it.

“Mag’s having trouble getting things set up. His parents aren’t helping him because they think his ‘side project’ is a waste of time, so we don’t have any of the Bael’s influence helping us like we thought we would.” I explained, running through potential solutions in my head.

“We could cut ties, master.” Medea said. “While working with him would be preferable, with our stores and the items we intend to sell, we are now in a better position than he is. We would be helping him more than he would be helping us.”

“True, but I think it’s best if we work together. While we don’t have the Bael’s economic backing, the Bael name should still open up a lot of doors.”

“It would be easier for me to unseat Magdaran if he was unsuccessful in his endeavors.” Kuisha pointed out, watching my reaction.

“I don’t think that’s the right play. I could be wrong, but I really don’t think he likes being heir. If we give him something that he actually enjoys to focus on, he’d be more willing to vacate his seat.” I countered.

Medea made a considering sound, taking the letter from my hand, looking over its contents closely. “The main issue he cites is his inability to secure permission to trade with factions beyond the Underworld. That and supplies.”

“I have an idea for supplies.” I said, thinking of the potential synergy inherent in mine and Aqua’s powers when used in tandem.

Medea smirked. “And I have an idea for the permissions. Master, you remember our earlier discussion about a certain pervert. I believe I know how best to make use of that information.”

Kuisha looked between the two of us, an expression of utter befuddlement on her face, “What?”

Chapter Text

Serafall Leviathan was a busy woman. Try as she might to enjoy herself, she found her days were more often filled with stress and chaos than not. Meet with this faction to chide them for over-reaching. Apologize to that dignitary for a young idiot from one of the Pillars trying to reincarnate someone important’s daughter. While her fellow Satans saw to the maintenance and operations of the Underworld, Serafall found herself used for damage control on most occasions. It was tiring. It was also tedious, filling her schedule with unexpected trips across the world at the drop of a hat and meetings booked out for a month.

Needless to say, it was really hard to get a meeting with her, not that many even tried. Sure, she was a Satan, but people didn’t see her in the same light as Sirzechs and Ajuka. Part of that was due to her own efforts to appear approachable, both to the denizens of the Underworld and beyond, but it was also because she didn’t share their reputation. She was one of the strongest devils alive, but she wasn’t a Super Devil. If someone sought her out, it was almost always to deal with some foreign problem or to petition her to make moves on their behalf, because surely a Satan had time to do what they couldn’t be bothered to do themselves. It was aggravating.

That was why Serafall was surprised when her secretary told her of another request for a meeting some two weeks ago. She recognized the name of the requestor, or at least his family name. Abaddon – a once great house that boasted powerful and influential figures during the Great War. Many of those number were killed with almost all the rest following during the Civil War. There were few Abaddons left, three if Serafall remembered right.

One of these she had the unfortunate pleasure of crossing paths with at semi-regular intervals. The strongest Rating Games competitors would appear at functions her status required her to attend, forcing her to interact with Bedeze far more than she would have preferred. The man was an insecure weasel, always pouting when he wasn’t crowned the best at everything he attempted, but refusing to make any effort to change that fact. Every time they crossed paths, Bedeze got on her nerves, but she had to smile and pretend there was no issue because politics were exhausting.

For his relation to Bedeze reason alone, Serafall had considered rejecting Balthazar’s request for a meeting almost out of hand. Her experience with the last of the Abaddons was limited to Bedeze, and she hadn’t liked what she’d seen. After looking further into their situation, she saw that the other two, Kuisha and Balthazar, had been estranged from Bedeze for some time. If her sources were to be believed, the two had next to no contact with Bedeze growing up.

Serafall wasn’t sure what Balthazar wanted, approaching her for a meeting out of the blue, but she saw an opportunity. Bedeze was firmly in the Old Satan Faction’s pocket. House Abaddon, while practically nonexistent these days, was once a strong power. Its name still carried weight in certain circles. If Serafall had a chance to pull what remained of the house into the New Satan Faction, she would secure some favor with certain undecided Pillars that valued purity and legacy.

So Serafall agreed to meet with Balthazar and his Queen as the young man had sent forward in his request. She received a second letter shortly after her acceptance wherein the young Abaddon thanked her for agreeing to meet with him and didn’t stir up any fuss about being told to wait for two weeks. That was a point in his favor. Most devils Serafall had interacted with would have taken it as a slight, but she really was just that busy.

The meeting drifted from Serafall’s mind as she found herself embroiled in sorting out a minor dispute over borders with the Greeks. Then a case where a minotaur had been murdered with seemingly no cause by a minor Pillar’s spare heir. The lord of the Pillar in question obviously claimed no fault, but that didn’t help Serafall appease the angry tribe.

She didn’t like using the fact that her people were in one of the strongest positions seen in the supernatural as a stick to threaten people into compliance, but she found herself doing that more and more these days. People were less likely to make trouble if they thought it would invite true involvement with the devils. Hell was feared for a reason. Even lacking its Super Devils, there were few factions that could field nearly as many capable fighters. Evil Pieces had weighed the scales in their favor all those years ago when the current Beelzebub made them. Serafall made a mental note to get Ajuka something nice.

Serafall reclined back in her office chair, slowly spinning in a circle as she was finally able to catch her breath. After a full week of running around, she’d had a full hour to herself today. It was bliss. She’d have considered cancelling the Abaddon kid’s meeting with her to rest some more if he hadn’t been patient enough to wait in the first place. Repaying that kindness with unprofessional behavior wasn’t how she did things. No matter how much she really wanted to right now.

Serafall sent a pulse of power through the magic circle on her desk. One of her secretaries had just used it to inform her the Abaddon and his Queen were here. She’d sent a message to tell them to come up.

She sat up straight in her chair, rolling her head around her shoulders to get the kinks out as she reestablished her front of power and professionalism. She was the current Leviathan, and she would act like it. At least in front of people she didn’t know well enough to be herself.

The door to her office opened, permitting two figures to enter.

A young man with golden hair and eyes like sapphires swept into the room. He wore a black suit and tie with a crimson red shirt. He walked several paces into the room, pausing a few feet from the threshold to bow. “Satan Leviathan, thank you for taking this meeting with us. I am Balthazar Abaddon and this is my Queen Caster.” His purple-haired Queen stepped up beside him, gently pinching the hem of her dress as she curtsied at his side. There was something familiar about the pointed ears and cunning gaze of the Queen, but Serafall was having trouble putting her finger on it.

Serafall shook her head, motioning for the two of them to rise. “That’s not necessary. Come in and have a seat.” As they approached, Serafall looked them both over with a keen eye. This young man hadn’t said much about why he had requested a meeting aside from ‘a potential business opportunity’. She’d done her due diligence on that. Balthazar had bought up several failed storefronts and had renovated them over the course of the last few weeks. There was talk that Magdaran Bael had made inquiries on their mutual behalf. Serafall was still trying to figure out where she fit into all of this though. Why come to the Satan of Foreign Affairs if you were having issues with your business? None of the Satans really had a hand in that, not one they could wield for favors anyway.

“I’ll admit I was surprised to receive your request. Hearing you had a Queen so soon after your High Class test was another curiosity.” Serafall looked at the Queen, seeing her smile assuredly, like she knew something Serafall would kill to know. “Tell me, Mr. Abaddon, why are you here?”

Balthazar sat down in the offered seat in front of her desk. “I would like to trade something with you.”

Serafall raised an eyebrow, leaning back in her seat. “You would, would you? What exactly are you hoping to get out of this?”

The Queen spoke, her words sharp and precise. “Significant discounts on all territory surrounding the Abaddon lands. Your assistance securing permits and rights to trade beyond the Underworld. And a further favor. Forgive my bluntness, Lady Levithan, but I believe it is best we cut right to it.”

Serafall’s pleasant demeanor was gone. She’d taken this meeting to hopefully have a productive conversation with a young man who had nowhere to go. The addition of an Abbadon into the New Satan’s faction would have been a good boon, but it wasn’t worth entertaining…whatever this was. Balthazar was reaching far too high thinking he could walk up to a Satan and start making demands.

She fixed the Queen with a flat, unimpressed look. “Is that all? I don’t know what you think you have that I’d even be interested in let alone something worth all of that in addition to further favors, but–”

“We know the location of the current host of Boosted Gear. He has yet to awaken the Sacred Gear.” the Queen cut her off, a cunning grin on her face.

Serafall’s mouth snapped shut, her eyes narrowed as they flicked between the King and Queen. Neither flinched under her gaze. The Queen looked smug. The King looked confident. Son of a bitch. They were being serious weren’t they?

X

I could see the exact moment Serafall Leviathan started taking us seriously. She’d been aloof and only half-here before. Now, she was razor-focused on both of us.

“Why bring this information to me?” she asked slowly. “I imagine reincarnating The Red Dragon Emperor would go a long way to helping you accomplish all of what you’ve asked for on your own, not to mention you would have them for yourself.”

“The current Red Dragon Emperor and I are incompatible.” I answered diplomatically. “I feel my peerage already has great enough talent that I can do without. After discussing it with Caster, we decided it was best to use this information to our advantage, securing our peerage’s future and perhaps making a powerful friend in the process.”

“Friendship? Is that what you call walking into my office and making demands?”

Medea held her head high as she answered that question. “When compared to the value of having The Red Dragon Emperor reincarnated into an eternal devil servant, we’ve asked for a pittance. We would have approached this conversation very differently if we wanted to squeeze everything out of you that we could.”

She was right too. We’d gone back and forth with each other on how to handle this conversation. There were benefits and drawbacks to both paths. In the end, we decided it was better in the long term if we sacrificed some short term gain to gain Serafall’s favor. From what I remembered of her, she was loyal to those who did right by her. She was also one of the most powerful and influential devils in the Underworld, so having her in my corner in case I ran into any serious opposition would be a benefit all on its own.

Serafall leaned into her desk, resting her elbows on its surface. “And what makes you assume I would even want The Red Dragon Emperor? I have been intentionally selective with my peerage. I don’t plan to change my stance anytime soon.”

“We’d assumed you would give The Red Dragon Emperor to your sister, Lady Leviathan.” I said.

She looked my way. “You would agree to that?”

Medea smiled wide. “We intend to trade the information to you. What you do with it once it is yours is your own prerogative. So long as you uphold our deal, we will be satisfied.”

Serafall’s eyes flicked between the two of us. “Who am I dealing with here? You both keep talking and it's distracting. Are you in charge or are you letting your Queen run things?”

Medea and I shared a look. She gave me a shallow nod.

I turned back to Serafall and said, “My Queen is more experienced in negotiations than I am. I trust her to handle this on my behalf.”

Serafall immediately turned to Caster, looking her up and down as if trying to unearth a secret. “What specifically are you hoping to get out of this?”

“As we said, we want…”

Medea and Serafall bargained back and forth. Medea trying to squeeze as much as possible from the Satan, Serafall trying to give up the least amount possible. I was glad I’d decided to let Medea handle this one. Serafall would’ve walked circles around me. There were points where I was afraid Serafall might tell us to leave only to relax as she relented, Medea having called a bluff she’d made.

In the end, Medea secured the permissions we needed, an expansion equal to over 40 times the current size of my land for pennies on the dollar and a future favor that would not work counter to Serafall, the Sitri Clan or the New Satan Faction.

Medea spent a full five minutes inspecting the contract Serafall set in front of her before finally passing it over to me, giving me a nod of approval. I trusted my Queen, and if the contract had something that she’d missed, I would certainly miss it.

I signed the contract and passed it back to Serafall.

Serafall tossed the contract aside, forgotten as she fixed me with a serious look. “Where is the Red Dragon Emperor?”

“His name is Issei Hyoudou. Ironically, he and his parents reside in Kuoh Town, Japan.”

Serafall’s eyes narrowed. “You’re sure?”

“I’m sure.”

The professional demeanor the Satan had maintained for the entirety of this meeting melted away as she groaned, laying her head back in her chair. “You mean to tell me So-tan could’ve found this guy on her own?”

“If she knew what she was looking for, almost certainly.” I tried, but I doubted I fully succeeded in keeping the amusement out of my voice. For a walking apocalypse, Serafall honestly didn’t seem all that bad. Granted, I had yet to be on her bad side or spend too long in her presence, but my first impressions weren’t terrible.

“That girl is getting mandatory Sacred Gear detection training.” Serafall grumbled to herself. With a sigh, she sat up, stretching her neck. “You know, Balthazar… You don’t mind if I call you Balthazar, right?” At my nod, she continued. “When I got your request for a meeting, I thought you wanted to try to leverage support for whatever business it is you’ve been setting up. I wasn’t expecting you to drop a Longinus in my lap.” She pursed her lips, inspecting me. “It’ll be interesting to see what else you get up to. Now, not to kick you out of my office, but I need to go secure The Red Dragon Emperor. Once he is reincarnated, I’ll set everything up to get you your land and permits.”

“Of course,” I said, standing up with Medea. “Thank you for your time, Lady Leviathan. I am glad we could both walk away from this meeting happy.”

Medea and I left Serafall’s office, then the building itself. I opened a Hole to take us home.

Medea had barely taken a step before I was on her, pushing her back into the wall of my bedroom. She let out a surprised gasp that was quickly muffled as I claimed her lips with my own.

I tugged at her dress as I turned back to look up into her eyes. “You just negotiated with the Leviathan for me. You just got the better of a Satan. I think you deserve a reward, don’t you?”

Medea held me against her, hands roaming over my back. “You’ll be equal to a Baron with the land from the negotiations. I definitely deserve a reward for that, master.”

“You’re right. You do.” I leaned in to steal another kiss, pulling back and kissing her cheek, then making my way down her neck, dragging her dress down with me as I slowly descended to my knees.

Medea was panting as she shimmied her dress off, dropping her underwear with it. She widened her stance to allow me access, watching me with hungry eyes.

I stared into eyes as my tongue reached out to caress her. She hissed, her hands grasping the back of my head and pressing me into her. Her scent assaulted my nose, fluids already leaking onto my chin.

“Your Queen did so good today, master. She…She did so good for you. Give…ah…Give her her reward.”

I looped my arms under Medea’s legs. She let out a surprised gasp as I hefted her onto my shoulders. I carried her towards the bed, lapping at her all the while.

Medea fell backwards off of me and onto the bed. She flipped over onto her front as I pulled my suit off, looking over her shoulder at me expectantly. “Master, I’m ready for– Oh yes!” she screamed as I joined her on the bed and pushed inside her. She pushed back into me, matching my rhythm.

No more words were shared. We moved with one-another through different positions, different intensities. What started hard and carnal turned tender and loving then switched right back to carnal after a brief reprieve.

We celebrated my Queen’s achievement for many long hours.

X

“Are you sure you’re up for this?” I said, watching Aqua intently.

Aqua really hadn’t been with us for all that long, only a few weeks all told. In that time, she hadn’t spent a lot of time alone. That was partially because Medea and I wanted to keep an eye on her to make sure she was adjusting well and partly because she sought out company herself at every opportunity.

If she was alone for too long, she’d track one of us down. When Medea was locked away in her lab she would join me in the living room where we’d play chess or some other simple board game. She really enjoyed them. When I was busy, she would find Medea and the two of them would disappear into Aqua’s room in the manor and remain locked away for hours at a time. When we were both occupied, she would track down Coal to fly with him. She had wings now. She could fly under her own power, but she seemed to really enjoy flying on Coal’s back as the dragon’s fluid body flowed through the air.

Coal didn’t seem to mind. If anything, Coal seemed to enjoy it just as much as she did. He would undertake daring maneuvers to make the experience more thrilling for her and fly at maximum speed, causing Aqua’s bleached blue hair to blow wildly behind her.

On the rare occasion that all three of us were occupied, Aqua would still find one of us, just quietly sitting off to the side while we went about whatever had us occupied. She had a designated seat both in my office and in Medea’s Lab, and there was a lawn chair out in the field where Coal and Regulus would spar. I’d keyed Sairaorg’s Pawn to our outer wards and Sairaorg had done the same for Coal. Coal and Regulus got together every couple of days or so to beat each other into the ground. The two of them held nothing back, and they both loved every minute of it. They were having fun and were both about as indestructible as one could be, so Sairaorg and I didn’t see an issue with it. Aqua even accompanied Coal over to Sairaorg’s manor now and again to sit with his peerage while they watched Coal and Regulus fight.

That wasn’t to say they fought all the time. Some days they’d just change into their monstrous forms and lay down in the sun, chatting. On those days, Aqua could occasionally be found laying on Coal’s scales staring up at the sky while she listened to his and Regulus’s conversations.

“I’m sure.” Aqua said, eyes determined. “I know you all have been looking after me, but I’m… I’m better. I want to help. You freed me from that nightmare and all I’ve done so far is eat your food and sleep in your house.”

“Aqua, you don’t owe me anything. You’re my Knight now. It’s my responsibility to look after you.”

Aqua smiled warmly at me. She’d been smiling a lot more recently. “Thank you, but I do owe you. Let me help. I’m ready.”

I shared a look with Medea.

Medea smiled, walking up to Aqua. “Well, if you’re sure… But something’s wrong.”

Aqua frowned. “Something’s wrong?”

Medea nodded seriously. “Yes, you’re underdressed.” Medea waved her hand.

Aqua gasped, looking down at herself as gleaming dark-hued silver armor encased her form. Emblazoned on the armor’s chestplate was a dark sword with a ruby affixed to its pommel – the symbol Medea and I had adopted for our business and House Abaddon as a whole.

Aqua was stuttering, trying and failing to speak as she ran her hands down her arms, feeling the armor tailor-made to fit her. She looked up, seeing a full-length mirror Medea had produced from thin air for her to inspect the armor.

“Do you like it?” Medea asked. “Smithing has never been my strong suit, but magic metals are easy enough to form even if you have to cheat a little. The armor is almost entirely made from mithril with traces of other materials to enhance it. I layered several protective enchantments over it as well as a few others. You will be able to summon it and send it away with a thought.”

Aqua closed her eyes. The armor vanished before appearing just as quickly as it left. “Where…where does it go?”

“It’s tied to its own pocket dimension. Whenever you send it away, it will be stored on an armor rack within that pocket dimension until you need it again.” I explained. Medea had approached me when she’d completed the armor about an idea she had to store it. Working together, we found a way to link objects to specific Holes I opened, letting the user retrieve them whenever they needed them without needing me to open a Hole. I say working together, but really all I did was let Medea poke and prod at my magic while standing there. She figured out how to make use of the ability all on her own.

The armor Aqua now wore represented a significant investment. Mithril existed here but it was very rare. Part of the reason Medea had held off on making the armor was because of how valuable the material was. Once our meeting with Serafall went as well as it did, she decided it was time to pamper Aqua a bit. I had no issue with my Knight being better protected, and if things went as I hoped today, we wouldn’t have to worry about materials again.

“I…I don’t know what to say.” Aqua breathed out in disbelief.

“Don’t say anything yet. I’m not done.” Medea said proudly. A long box appeared in her arms that she held out to Aqua.

Hesitantly, Aqua unlatched the box to uncover the contents. Her hand wrapped around an engraved hilt as she lifted a thin rapier with a full hilt from the box. The metal in the sword gleamed just as bright as that in the armor.

“The sword is tied to the same pocket dimension as the armor.” Medea said as Aqua stared in awe at the sword. “A sheathe will appear for you to wear it at your hip with a thought. It is just like summoning and dismissing the armor.”

Seeing Aqua still silent, I said, “I know you have your Keyblade which is honestly going to be impossible to match, but I thought it would be a good idea for you to have a regular sword as well. People will expect a Knight to have some form of knightly weapon with them, so if they see the sword, they won’t keep looking for something else. It’ll keep you safer.”

Keyblades weren’t known here, but anyone with any mystical sense would be able to notice the magical beacon that appeared whenever Aqua summoned it. I didn’t want her to get into any fights for a long time, at least until she was better mentally, but I wanted her to be prepared. If she was forced to pull out her Keyblade to defend herself, it might draw all of the wrong kinds of attention to her. Medea agreed with me when I brought up the issue and made the sword after the armor. With this, Aqua had an alternative means of defending herself.

“This is too much.” Aqua finally said. “I can’t–”

“I certainly hope you can.” Medea cut her off with a hard look. “I made those for you. I would be upset if they were left to collect dust.”

Aqua held the rapier in both hands, pinching the flat of the blade as she looked between us, looking supremely uncertain. “I… Thank you.” she said finally. She abruptly turned away, wiping at something on her face. A black sheath appeared on her hip. She slid her new rapier into the sheathe to rest at her side as she turned around. There was some moisture on her cheeks. “Thank you both so much.”

“We can postpone this if you want to try out your new–”

“No,” Aqua cut me off. “I want to help. I owed you before. I owe you even more now. I’m ready.”

“Well, alright then. Let’s try this out.” I sat down in the center of my ritual circle. Medea sat down behind me and laid her hand on my shoulder. I reached beyond the infinite, feeling for the world I’d found this morning. Scrying wasn’t overly taxing on my power, so I could look without difficulty. Finding the right place was difficult, but Medea’s assistance made it almost trivial. With aid from my Queen we quickly found what we were looking for.

I opened a small Hole, feeling an immediate, titanic drain. Scrying wasn’t power-intensive, opening a connection beyond the bounds of reality that pierced the Blind Eternities was.

Aqua’s Keyblade appeared in her hand. She thrust it forward. A beam of golden energy pierced the Hole above my hand. Instantly, the drain on my energy faded. The Hole was no longer consuming my power to sustain itself. Just as she’d been able to lock away her own world, Aqua was able to unlock others.

I grinned. “We can consider this little experiment a success.”

“It works?” Aqua said, shocked joy writ on her face.

“It works.” I confirmed, standing. I held a hand down to Medea to help her up. “Do you want to explore?”

Medea took my hand. “But of course, master.”

We strode through the Hole as I expanded it, Aqua at our side. I felt the change as we entered our destination. The air was thinner, damp. Even with my devil’s eyes, it was hard to make out our surroundings. It was pitch black here. I raised my hand to summon a flame. Medea snatched my hand in the dark. She shook her head at me, motioning ahead.

Even in the darkness, I could make out the walls surrounding us, uneven and rough. Off in the direction Medea motioned there was an orange glow separated from us by a bend. Fire.

I frowned. It seemed this place had visitors. If it was who I expected…

“Aqua, thank you for helping. You should leave now.” I said quietly, making eye contact with Medea. She nodded in understanding. She flicked her hand towards the Hole, flexing her magic.

Aqua looked between the two of us, her bleached hair the easiest thing to see in this darkness. “You’re going to fight, aren’t you?”

“It is very likely. You don’t need to be here for that. We’ll come get you once it’s over.” I said. I didn’t want Aqua to be here for this. She’d spent far too long trapped on her own in the Realm of Darkness for me to be comfortable letting her fight to kill so soon. Even then, from what I remembered of her, she was a good person who avoided violent outcomes with anything that wasn’t a Heartless if possible. Granted, the Aqua I returned from the Realm of Darkness with was vastly different from her canon counterpart, but it would be irresponsible of me as her King to force her to fight right now. She needed to recover first.

Aqua’s lips thinned into a determined line. She shook her head. “No. This… This is why you saved me. You came for me because I could be useful to you.”

“You’re already helping, Aqua. You brought us here. You don’t need to prove anything to me.”

“Don’t send me away. Let me help.” Aqua was practically pleading with me.

I looked at Medea, but she just pursed her lips. She didn’t know what to do here either. Before either of us could think of something to say, a fourth figure threw itself through the Hole behind us.

“I’m here!” Coal shouted, desperate. “Don’t start without me, master!”

I sighed as Coal’s voice echoed off of the walls around us. In the direction where the orange glow originated, I heard surprised shouts.

So much for the element of surprise. Medea had signalled him just in case we encountered a greater force than we expected so we’d have backup, but I didn’t expect him to stumble out of the Hole and announce our presence to the entire world.

“We have not started yet, Coal, though I thank you for informing our adversary of our whereabouts.” Medea said dryly.

Coal froze in place, slowly looking towards the advancing torchlight. “Heh, sorry, master.”

“It’s alright, Coal. Thank you for coming.” I turned back to Aqua. There wasn’t much time now. “Aqua, I–”

“Don’t send me away. Let me help, Balthazar.” Now she was pleading with me. I had no idea what to do. I was hoping the cavern would be clear so we wouldn’t run into this problem, but I’d known it was a possibility that it would be occupied.

Coal walked up next to Aqua and slung an arm over her shoulder. “Don’t worry about her, master. I’ll keep an eye on her.”

I looked at Coal. His expression was serious. He gave me a sharp nod.

“Alright,” I said, deciding to trust my Pawn. “Follow my lead. Be ready to fight, but let them strike first.” They knew we were here already, so there wasn’t much point in trying to set up an ambush.

The four of us stood in a line as a large party turned around the corner. There were over a dozen short, green-skinned creatures with long ears carrying various small weapons. Goblins. At the head of the group was a dark-robed figure carrying a staff. His hair was white like starlight, skin dark like shadow. A drow.

He sneered as he saw us. “Who are you! How did you find this place!” he demanded.

“I am the new lord of this cavern and its riches. You are trespassing. Leave now and I will show mercy.” I called back.

The man threw his head back and laughed. “Kill that delusional human.”

The goblins spread out in front of him, but I paid them no mind. I raised my hand above my head, unleashing a stream of fire from it. Hissed shrieks reverberated around the walls of the cavern around us as the giant spiders that had skittered across the ceiling to strike us from above were either incinerated or fled from my magic.

“I gave you a chance,” I said, a savage delight burning within me at the look of pure terror now visible on the once cocky drow’s face. “Coal, Caster, have fun.”

“You’re so good to me, master.” Medea said, levitating off the ground as magic circles appeared in the air around her.

“Follow my lead, Aqua.” Coal said over his shoulder to Aqua, moments before he charged straight towards the line of goblins. Aqua followed right on his heels, her rapier singing forth from its sheath.

The drow held his hands up, attempting to cast something at my Knight and Pawn, but Medea’s magic slammed into him, forcing him to throw up a hasty shield that shattered after one blow. He was outmatched and he knew it. He turned and fled. He looked over his shoulder, watching as Aqua and Coal tore through his goblins and Medea atomized what remained of his spiders. When he faced the front once more, I was directly in front of him.

The drow came to an abrupt halt, gagging. I twisted the spearpoint in his chest and he convulsed. His staff fell from slack fingers as he went limp. I kicked him off my spear and stored it away in its pocket dimension again. I’d asked Medea for a spear like Aqua’s rapier, but she hadn’t given me one yet. She said she had something special she was working on and to be patient, so I was being patient.

I was confident my peerage could dispatch some spiders and goblins on their own, so I turned and looked beyond the cave, towards stone ruins that glowed with faint magic.

“Is this it, master?” Medea asked, gently landing on the ground at my side.

“It is.”

She grinned. “I think it’s safe to say our material problems are now a thing of the past.”

“That they are. You’ll need to shield this place though. I don’t want anyone in this world realizing what is here or what we’re doing with it, and there are some very strong forces in this world.”

“Please, master. They’ve never faced me. I’ll set up a territory with wards so potent no one will even realize they’re there.”

“Thanks, Medea. I have the best Queen.”

“As you keep reminding me, though it does bear repeating.” She leaned in and gave me a kiss on the cheek. “Are you going to try to recruit your other Knight while I work?”

That was the original plan when we came here, but I hadn’t known for sure that we’d encounter the drow and his party. “I don’t know if Aqua is up for it. Even if she is, I don’t know if they’ll say yes.”

“Coal is looking after Aqua. She seems more pleased with herself that she was of use than broken because of her actions, but I will keep an eye on her. If the Knight refuses, then you can at least say you tried. Give them a means to contact you should they change their mind as their inevitable end draws closer.”

“Manipulative.”

She chuckled. “Honey, you’re a devil. You approached me when I was dying in the mud. Is this really so much worse?”

“Do you resent me for that? Approaching you when you were at your lowest, when you had no other option?”

“Of course not. I would’ve done the same. You told no lies and outlined your intentions clearly. Besides, the results speak for themselves.” She pulled me into a short kiss before backing away. “I need to get to work. Let me know what the Knight says.”

I gave her hand a parting squeeze as she levitated away, heading deeper into the cavern, small globules of light illuminating her path. It would take some work, but once we got this place squared away we’d be able to use it to become titans in the supernatural market back home. Mithril was very hard to come by in DXD. This mine, though it had been mined extensively many centuries ago, had a wealth of the priceless ore. Between Serafall’s backing and the riches of the Lost Mine of Phandelver, the future was looking bright.

Speaking of bright…I had a Knight to try to recruit.

X

A hooded man stood atop a tower stretching high into the sky. Pale skin highlighted dark veins snaking away from his glowing orange eyes. He stared out over the city beneath him and the lands beyond. His enthralled army patrolled the city streets, readying themselves for another offensive.

He was weary. This most recent campaign had drained him more than any before it. He resisted. He would continue to resist, but the pull of the band around his finger was so unbearably strong. Its will chipped away at his own. With each passing day, his resistance grew that much weaker.

How much longer now, he wondered, before it wouldn’t be enough? He had already been fighting for decades. Could he hold for decades more? His home was not ready. He needed to buy more time. He would buy more time.

“Hello, Talion.”

Talion turned, seeing a young man in strange clothing. Golden hair stood up from the man’s head. A human had somehow made it through his armies to the heart of his tower.

“You should not be here.” Talion walked past him, throwing open the doors of the tower. If this man had made it here… Talion relaxed slightly upon seeing a dark orb still sitting in its place on a pedestal in the center of the room.

“You have nothing to worry about, Talion. I am not here to steal from you, least of all that cursed thing.”

Talion turned back to the young man. “Then why have you come? Who are you?”

“My name is Balthazar Abaddon. I am a devil. I am here for you.” Leathery wings sprouted from the man's back, fire gathered in his eyes.

Talion’s eyes narrowed as he drew his sword. He was unfamiliar with the nature of the creature in front of him, but he had bested worse. “You will return to your master a disappointment if not in pieces.”

The man smiled softly, holding up his hands placatingly. “A misunderstanding. I do not serve your enemy. I am my own master. I come from a place far from here, and I want you to return with me.”

Talion did not sheathe his sword, but he held it at his side, nonthreatening. “I have never heard of a devil. What manner of creature are you?”

“My world is very different from yours. The humans are far more advanced and the denizens that lurk beneath their notice are far more plentiful. I am one such denizen. Many would consider my kind to be similar to your enemy, and they would even be right by certain metrics, but I am not like those of my kind who delight in causing suffering. I am not benevolent. I will not seek to right the wrongs of the world. They are not my problem. I will not actively contribute to them, but my first priority is to myself and those under me.”

Talion scoffed. “A selfish fiend, then.”

The man adopted a considering expression. “That is…not an inapt descriptor I suppose, but I like to think I’m better than that.”

“What you think doesn’t matter. Begone before I remove you, fiend.”

“I can free you from your bondage, Talion.” the devil said suddenly.

Talion glared at the creature. “Doubtful. Were I to even believe it, I would assume your ‘freedom’ would come gilded in new chains. I would exchange one leash for another.”

“You would be bound to me, but not in the way you are to your enemy. He seeks to corrupt you. I would not. You would be subservient to me like any vassal to a lord, but you would have freedom you have not known for years.”

Talion raised his sword, tip aimed at the creature. “I warn you once more, fiend; leave. You will not receive another chance.”

The creature sighed. Holding up his hands and moving them slowly, he retrieved a folded piece of parchment from his clothes. He crouched down and set it on the ground in front of him. “This is a summoning flyer. If you change your mind, channel your power into it, and it will call me to your side. Thank you for your time and your patience, Talion. You may not believe me, but my respect for you is boundless. No matter what you choose. I wish you the best.” A point of pure darkness rapidly expanded out from behind the creature. He backed into it and the point collapsed in on itself, taking the creature with it.

Talion sheathed his blade, staring down at the paper left by the creature. He turned, leaving the parchment where it lay as he returned to the top of the tower. He would worry about the devil if he appeared again, but he had more pressing concerns at present. He was expecting an attack. After weathering it, he would lead his armies once more into the lands of Mordor on a new campaign. He had to buy more time.

The ring on his finger glowed, humming with dark power that sought to twist his mind. Talion centered himself, focusing on the task at hand.

He would buy more time.

X

“How’s it going?” I asked, sitting down next to Medea on the stone floor.

“I am making progress, but this place is large. It is taking me longer than the manor did.” Her eyes were closed, focused. Even still, she continued speaking. “Should I rise to welcome our newest peerage member?”

I frowned. “He refused.” I was disappointed, but I would respect the man’s wishes. If anyone deserved to chart their own course, it was Talion. More selfishly, reincarnating someone, let alone Talion, against their will was a recipe for disaster. I wanted willing vassals, not potential knives in the back.

“Did you leave him a method to contact you?”

“I did.”

“Then that is all that can be done. You expected this outcome.”

“I did. This was why I didn’t want to reach out to him. Before Aqua, a refusal would have been beyond costly. Now that I have her to help, I don’t need to even touch my stored power to reach out. I can approach others that I initially discarded because of their potential to say no.”

“Do not use any of that power.” Medea said, peeking an eye open to look at me. “I have a plan for it.” She closed her eyes again.

I raised an eyebrow. “Can I ask what that plan is?”

“A surprise. One you’ll like. Back to the topic at hand, you will find other peerage members. If the Knight changes his mind, then he will be a strong ally. If he does not, then there are others you have told me about.”

“True enough.” I looked around, watching as Medea’s magic seeped into the stones around us. “Can I help you in any way?”

“You can sit and talk to me. It gets lonely and repetitive doing this for hours at a time.”

I shifted so my back was to hers and leaned into her. After a moment, she leaned back into me so we were supporting each other. “So once this place is good and secured, I was thinking…”

I outlined my plans for the mine and the immediate future to my Queen while she created her territory and layered wards over our new mithril mine. I wasn’t sure if she was fully listening to what I was saying or if she was too focused on her work, but she’d asked for company, and I was more than willing to give it.

Chapter Text

Aqua closed her eyes, arms held out at her sides as the wind beat against her face.

“Great feeling, isn’t it?” Coal asked from beneath her, his voice deep and powerful. If she didn’t know the dragon as well as she did, his voice might scare her. As it was, it was just comforting, a reminder that she was here, that this was real, that she was free.

“I’m jealous. You get to do this whenever you want.” Aqua said.

Coal rumbled beneath her as he chuckled. “You have wings now, Aqua. You can fly on your own just as well.”

“But I can’t fly this fast. Do you not like flying with me?”

“I never said that, now did I?”

The two lapsed into silence. Aqua enjoyed the feel of the air on her face, in her hair, the rushing in her ears. She felt alive.

“How are you feeling?” Coal suddenly asked.

“I feel great.” Aqua opened her eyes to look down at the dragon. “Why?”

Coal made a considering sound. “Hold on.” He banked downward, rapidly descending until they were hovering just a few feet off the ground.

Frowning, Aqua let her wings out and flew in front of him to get a look at his face. Golden scales split through the black like veins. His golden eyes were sharp as they peered at her. Her entire body was barley as long as his snout. He was massive. Aqua sometimes forgot how powerful her friend was.

“I want to know how you are feeling. After the mine… I don’t know if you’ve killed before, but I know you’ve been going through some stuff. I had a few users while I was imprisoned that freaked out after their first kill.”

Aqua frowned, looking away from the golden orbs in front of her. “I… Is it wrong that I don’t feel anything about it?”

“No, it isn’t, but I think you should still talk about it, and I’m willing to listen.”

Aqua’s armor vanished with a thought. She idly ran a hand over her arm, feeling the skin that appeared to be shadow. “When I was…trapped, it was hard to feel anything. That place…it grates on you. It erodes your ability to perceive and feel until you’re nothing but a husk. I don’t even know how long I was there. It felt like forever and a moment all at once all the time. I can’t explain it.”

Aqua sighed. “Like I said, it was hard to feel anything there. I forgot what happiness and joy felt like. I’ve finally started to learn all of that again, but there’s other parts that I don’t think I’ll get back. I don’t feel guilty about the goblins or the elf. Maybe I should, but if anything, I only feel a little regretful that I don’t regret it. Maybe that’s because my emotions are still muted, or maybe I broke a little in that place in a way that can’t be fixed.”

“You aren’t broken, Aqua. Not feeling bad about killing someone trying to kill you doesn’t make you a remorseless murderer.”

He huffed. “When I was stuck in the Sacred Gear, everything I felt was second hand. It was rare that I felt anything in the first place, but even when I did it was never me, it was always secondhand from my wielder. I’m still getting used to being the primary source for physical feeling again. I was millenia old when I was put into that Sacred Gear. You were a young adult that suffered something worse than what I did. You are not weak, Aqua. You’re not broken. And personally, I think it’s a good thing you aren’t regretting killing those goblins or that prick of an elf. Our master is dedicated to our well-being. I've seen that in his every action since he reincarnated me, but it is likely we will have to fight and kill for him again. You not hesitating to kill will save your life and potentially mine, so if you’re okay, then I say that’s great.”

He sighed. “I’m not very good at this stuff. Look, if you need someone to talk to, I’ll be here, but I think you’re doing just fine.”

Aqua smiled. “Thank you, Coal.”

“Now that that’s dealt with, do you want to do some barrel-rolls?”

Aqua flew up onto his neck, holding on tight as the dragon soared into the air.

X

“Lord Magdaran, a letter for you.”

Magdaran set aside his trowel as he turned to face the maid. “Thank you,” he said as he took the envelope. On the envelope’s face were the words, ‘Bael and Abbadon Trading Co.’ with a dark sword and a magenta flower crossed in an ‘X’ beneath them. It was from his business partner then.

Magdaran sat down on a bench in his greenhouse as he read over the letter. Balthazar was receiving too many requests for special orders to the point that Caster was booked out for months.

Magdaran sighed as he set the letter aside. Business was a good thing, but this was overwhelming. Respecting his wish to remain out of the spotlight, Balthazar had given Magdaran an administrative role while he and Medea dealt with negotiations on his behalf. That meant the majority of his job was scheduling and poring over contracts.

Busy though he was, Magdaran found he enjoyed it. He didn’t have to leave his home except to go to the main office in Lucifaad on occasion, and outside of that he could spend his time developing new species of plant both to sell and for his own personal enjoyment. Magdaran was still trying to figure out where Balthazar had managed to find all of the never-before seen flora that he kept gifting to Magdaran in vast quantities. He likely used the same method by which he somehow secured a Mithril Mine. Pantheons would jealously hoard such a thing. The fact that Balthazar had found one and that it was so secure no one could find it despite many efforts to ascertain its location was astounding.

Of course, the hidden mine gave Magdaran a massive headache because everyone seemed to think that he was actually the one who controlled it and that Balthazar was just covering for him. It made sense. From an outside perspective, the Heir to the Bael Pillar would be a far more likely culprit for such a discovery, especially considering its continued mystery. Even Magdaran’s own father didn’t fully believe his son wasn’t hiding the mine from the rest of his family. He’d already had many discussions with his father about ‘the good of the family’.

Magdaran would be very annoyed if he thought Balthazar was using him, but he knew that wasn’t the case. Balthazar came to him seeking help. Magdaran did everything he could to build their business venture together, but he was stonewalled at every turn by everyone from trading authorities to his own family’s contacts. He’d expended a large portion of his own wealth in those endeavors and came up with nothing. Balthazar could have left him behind then. It would have been the correct business choice. Instead, Balthazar made him a partner in a venture that Magdaran had next to no part in building. Sure, he contributed with his plants, many of which were now flying off the shelves as Balthazar's new samples allowed him to create paltrices usable en masse by devils, but Caster and Balthazar were the true driving force behind their business. If he could repay them by doing some tedious clerical work on occasion, he was happy to do so.

Magdaran had never cared very much about money, but now he had more of it than he knew what to do with. He opened some charities, enjoying the work he was able to do through them for devils whose only crime was to be born outside the Pillars.

Magdaran set Balthazar’s letter aside, pulling another out of his coat. He smiled as he ran his hand over the small, inelegant scribbles on the page. His brother’s handwriting.

Another boon of working with Balthazar. His business partner, his friend, had told him he’d put in a good word with his sister. Magdaran hadn’t expected much, but he received a letter from his brother some weeks ago. Since then, they’d been exchanging correspondence. They had yet to meet face to face, but it was a start, an avenue to repair a relationship Magdaran had destroyed in his misguided pursuit of… He didn’t even know what he was trying to accomplish anymore. Whatever it was, it couldn’t have been worth what he achieved.

Still, he had a chance to mend bridges now. Sairaorg seemed to be doing well and was opening up more in his letters. When Magdaran felt the time was right, he would invite his brother to lunch. Not at the Bael Castle. No, he wouldn’t put Sai through that. Somewhere public, small, where neither of them would be uncomfortable. Magdaran just wanted to see him, to apologize in person. But that was for the future.

Magdaran sighed as he stood up. He fussed over his plants until he was sure they would be alright, then left the greenhouse. He had some work to do for Balthazar, scheduling conflicts to resolve and the like. The young Abaddon was practically handing him money for nothing, so Magdaran would be remiss if he didn’t do the occasional favor that Bal asked of him.

X

Balthazar Abaddon, a source of both great fortune and unending headaches for Serafall Leviathan.

Issei Hyoudou was exactly where Balthazar had said, holding exactly what Balthazar promised he’d hold. With the Red Dragon Emperor in her possession, Serafall held up her end of the deal.

In the ensuing weeks, Bael and Abbadon Trading Co. had exploded in popularity, boasting items that would take a master crafter months to make appearing on the shelves in a day. Potions and elixirs sold in large quantities defying all logic and reason. And that was just the storefront.

Balthazar Abaddon had purchased up all of the land around him and formally started construction on a number of projects on his lands. He was now officially the Underworld’s newest Baron, Lord Balthazar Abaddon, the youngest devil in history to claim the title. Granted he had a lot of help getting there, but he’d still done it. He’d pawned off one of the most powerful Sacred Gears around for little more than her favor and walked away happy. Now more than ever, Serafall needed to bring him in line with the New Satans.

The land, the permits – they weren’t worth the Boosted Gear, yet Balthazar had still left happy. His Queen, the one handling the negotiations, had seemed far too pleased with herself once everything was concluded. Serafall was still trying to figure out who that lady was. There was no doubt in her mind that she was important somehow, be it because of a Sacred Gear or something else. She seemed older than she appeared, but that wasn’t much to go on at present. Still, Serafall was quietly seething at the Queen.

Part of the deal she’d made ensured Serafall would handle things for them just enough for anyone paying attention to know Balthazar had her backing, but not enough to make him seem subordinate to her. He was a free agent with a Satan’s protection. If he wouldn’t have garnered attention for churning out mithril goods like he had an inexhaustible supply of the stuff, then having her backing would do the trick.

It was infuriating. Representatives from the Pillars were coming to her demanding that she share the boons of the mithril mine she’d apparently discovered and was hiding from the rest of them. Diginitaries from other factions had come with the same demands, speaking vague threats about consequences were the devils to hoard the wealth for themselves. She had the more bold of those dignitaries barred from ever working in the Underworld again. They’d be replaced by their respective factions shortly, but it did give her a small reprieve to think of what to do.

Balthazar Abaddon was a diamond in the rough. His Queen was…someone important. Serafall was convinced of that much even if she hadn’t been able to put together why she was important yet. She’d also heard rumblings about Sairaorg Bael complementing the strength of Balthazar’s Pawn, though not going into great detail about the man. That wasn’t even mentioning the mine.

Boosted Gear, the Queen, the mine, maybe the Pawn – there was a pattern forming here. Either Balthazar had some way to locate incredible boons or he was the luckiest devil she had ever crossed aths with in her very long life. She could not afford to alienate him. If she could convince him to give her and her allies some discounts on his products, both magical items and a steady stream of regular mithril ingots that Ajuka had been practically salivating at the prospect of getting his hands on, all the better.

She needed Balthazar on her side. She doubted she’d be able to make him subordinate to her with that Queen beside him. If anything, she seemed to be the one making the plans that he followed. He probably set the course and had the ideas, but Serafall would bet it was the Queen that made the plans that achieved Balthazar’s aims. Serafall wouldn’t be able to bring Balthazar under her with the Queen in the picture, and removing the Queen would make an enemy of the man she was trying to make an ally.

No, she was already on semi-good terms with him after their meeting. She would build on that, try to make him more open to the idea of working with her. The golden goose had walked right up to her and announced itself. She’d be an idiot to not take advantage, but she would save that for tomorrow. She had something important to do today.

A magic circle expanded out from Serafall that whisked her away from her office. She appeared with a flash of light in a small room, sparsely decorated with a number of chairs and a couch.

“Magical Girl Levi-tan is here!” Serafall cheered as she appeared, holding two fingers up in a ‘V’.

“Satan-chan!” a young man with brown hair yelled, eyes widening in excitement as he saw her. She noted the way his eyes immediately tracked down to her chest and stayed there.

“Sister,” Sona Sitri said, teeth clenched. Oh, she did not look like she was having a good time. Tough.

When Balthazar had told her that he was ‘incompatible’ with Boosted Gear’s host, she’d initially wondered what he meant. Then she met Issei Hyoudou herself. He was…interesting.

Issei yelped in pain, clutching at his red knuckles.

Sona retracted the ruler she’d just brought down on his hand. “When you are interacting with a woman, you will look them in the eyes, Issei.”

“But–” he flinched as Sona brandished the ruler threateningly.

“So-tan!” Serafall cheered, leaving forward to pull her sister into a hug. “I’m so happy to see you! I got you that present you wanted!” Serafall gave Sona just enough space to breathe so she could see the chess piece Serafall summoned atop her hand. A red rook positively brimming with demonic power sat atop her hand, frequently sending crackles of red energy off into the air.

Finding a mutation rook for her sister hadn’t been too difficult. The New Satan faction did a good job of cataloguing who received Evil Pieces when and whether or not any of their pieces mutated. Convincing the prior holder of this mutation rook to trade it to her had been an entirely separate matter. It had cost her a lot to get this piece, but her So-tan was worth it.

Sona looked hesitant even as she clearly desired the piece. “Sister, you don’t have to–”

“Ah, ah!” Serafall cut her off, wagging her finger chidingly. “I already told you, my little sister is worth it! So you’re gonna take this and that’s that. As for you…” Serafall slowly turned to face Issei.

The young man shrank in on himself as Serafall bore down on him.

“What did we agree about my So-tan, Issei?”

“Kaichou is off limits! I can have as many women in my harem as I want except for Sona!” he yelled, primal terror alight in his eyes.

Satisfied, Serafall nodded and stepped back, grabbing her sister’s hand. “Come on So-tan! We need to do that silly ritual to trade rooks so you can reincarnate your new unwaveringly loyal dragon.” Issei frantically nodded his head as Serafall shot him a glare over her shoulder.

Difficult though the Red Dragon Emperor appeared to be, Serafall couldn’t think of a better servant for her sister. As far as the Underworld would be concerned, Sona had found Issei on her own. The fact that Issei lived in her territory would only lend credence to that story. Sona could use the reputation boost associated with the discovery.

Of course, Balthazar and her knew the truth, but she was willing to bet she could kick some concessions his way to buy his silence. If her guess was right, He likely had other peerage members lined up already. Hopefully they wouldn’t be as large of a headache for her as Issei had been.

Chapter Text

“After you, my lady.” I said, bowing exaggeratedly as I held the door for my Queen.

A smile teased at Medea’s lips as she walked into the restaurant. It had been some time since the two of us were able to go on a date, so I approached her out of the blue today and asked her to lunch. She’d dropped everything she was working on and accompanied me immediately. We’d probably receive some angry letters from clients for delays, but Magdaran was proving very capable of dealing with such, so it wasn’t an issue. I wasn’t going to work my Queen to the bone just because some stuffy Pillar Devil wanted their enchanted tea set delivered promptly. I was powerful enough now that I didn’t need to worry about them moving against me for minor inconveniences.

The past few months had been eventful. Business was booming. Everything was flying off the shelves faster than we could resupply. Significantly faster. Currently, our only major source of supply was Medea. She was beyond overtaxed. And that was just item creation.

We’d known going into this that we would need some way to work the mine we’d set up. The one spear-heading that effort was also Medea. Before she’d used it to find Coal’s Sacred Gear Perfected State, Medea’s Second Noble Phantasm Argon Coin was used for exactly nothing, but the alternative versions of her I’d seen had used it to create a near-endless army of Dragon Tooth Warriors, expendable skeleton constructs able to accomplish simple tasks.

The constructs were easy enough to make, requiring just a simple ritual and a dragon’s tooth apiece. Coincidentally, what happened to be littered amongst any field where Coal and Regulus fought? Why, dragon teeth of course. Regulus’s hide was impenetrable, but that didn’t prevent Coal from gnawing on it, losing countless teeth in the process. They all grew back almost immediately because of his regeneration, but the lost teeth stuck around, leaving us an endless supply of dragon teeth for Medea’s constructs.

Coal had actually offered to rip his teeth out when he’d found out what we were doing, but I was not going to let one of my Peerage members regularly commit self harm. I’d vetoed that, and Aqua had seemed very displeased with Coal for even suggesting it. Coal pouted while she gave him a full lecture about why it was bad to rip your own teeth out of your head even if they could grow back. It was kind of funny to watch.

Wanting to help my Queen, I’d asked that she show me how to make the constructs so I could take some burden off of her shoulders. It took me a little over a week to get the hang of it. I was far slower than Medea was when raising the skeletons, but the end result was the same. I spent a lot of my time now creating as many of them as I could to field the absurd number we needed to run things. Aqua had even pitched in her own aid. It took her longer than it took me to master the ritual, and she was even slower than I was, but any help was appreciated. The skeletons were the literal and figurative backbone of our operation.

We’d put the skeletons to work doing every labor intensive task we had. They worked in the mine. They stocked shelves in the shops. They worked my newly acquired land.

I was a Baron now, but a Baron of barren land. I held a significant chunk of territory, but it was currently just sitting there doing nothing. Wanting to fix that inefficiency, I’d begun several projects.

Magdaran had sent me a few letters voicing displeasure with his family. Apparently his parents thought he was hiding a Mithril mine from them and they were making things difficult for him as a result, so he’d reached out for help. His parents were preventing him from expanding his botanical operations, and he needed more space to work.

There was a stretch of land in my newly acquired territory where a valley ran between two hills with a very small river at the bottom of the valley. I’d taken Magdaran to tour it, and he’d loved the location. It wasn’t ready yet. The skeletons were still setting everything up the way Magdaran had wanted, but progress was being made.

I’d found another stretch of more flat land where I planned to start up a farm. We had the space, and we had no-cost labor, so we might as well take advantage of it. I probably wouldn’t sell any of the food we produced, at least for a while, but it would be nice to grow our own stuff.

We’d also begun construction on the castle that I’d originally had outlined. Medea and I didn’t want contractors coming in and potentially messing with anything even if their reputation suggested they wouldn’t, so we were doing it all ourselves. Every brick, every tile, every fixture in the house was meticulously enchanted by Medea before being passed along to her skeletal horde to continue construction. It was a very slow process, decades if our current pace continued, given how many protections Medea was literally laying into the groundwork, but it would be worth it in the end. We were immortal, and a magically constructed castle with protections placed into every piece of said castle would be a priceless boon. Still, that was just one more thing to occupy Medea’s time.

My poor Queen was swamped with work. I was trying to help as much as I could, but I was not as gifted with magic as she was. I was good, better than most contenders even, but I wasn’t specialized in the areas where she needed help. I could fight very well, but I wasn’t a craftsman.

I could make skeletons now, but even that wasn’t enough to lessen her load. Aqua and I had scouted several other mines we intended to take control of. Adamantium, Orichalcum, platinum, gold – we were ready to open a mining empire…except we didn’t have the manpower for it.

Even churning out skeletons as we were, they were spread too thin between the house, the farm, Magdaran’s valley and the various mines. Granted, it wasn’t an immediate problem. It wasn’t like we were going to be attacked tomorrow and we're building an army to fight. No, we were creating a labor force. The other mines could keep until we had the numbers to properly staff them. I wasn’t going to ask Medea to skip our movie nights and not sleep just to push the timeline forward.

There wasn’t much I personally could do for her, so I did what little I could. She enjoyed our dates, so I took her on as many as I could, deadlines be damned. If anyone had a problem with the slower production time resulting from my Queen taking breaks, they were welcome to take their business elsewhere.

The server brought us to a table in the corner of the room, the usual spot we booked in this establishment, then left, promising to return for our orders.

“I’m sorry it’s been so long since we last got out like this.” I said as we both looked over the menu.

“Think nothing of it, master. I am grateful for every opportunity. Speaking of opportunities, I’ve had a thought.” Her eyes gleamed the way they did when she was plotting something.

“Caster, I brought you here so you could get away from work for the time being.”

“And I appreciate that, honey, but until the root cause of the issue is fixed, the problem will remain.”

I pursed my lips. “You have an idea for getting you some help?”

“Yes, but that wasn't what I was referring to. I have little issue with my current load. I would prefer more opportunities for the two of us to spend time together, but I know that will come once we have things properly established. I’ve completed setting the privacy wards by the way. We may speak freely now.”

“I’m still going to call you Caster. The waiter will be back at some point, and again, this is a date. We can save the work talk for later. Enjoy yourself a little bit.”

Medea pouted at me before a fond sigh escaped her lips. “Fine. We’ll continue this discussion later. To change the topic, how would you feel about me taking the High Class Test?”

I waited a beat before answering. “You want to make a Peerage? I…don’t have any issues with it. I just hadn’t expected you to want to. You’ll have to wait a bit though.” The High Class Test was only held every so often, every one-to-three years depending on the demand. There were exceptions made for nobility though, so I could probably pull some string to get Medea through earlier, not even mentioning the goodwill Serafall owed us.

Still, I hadn’t expected Medea to want a peerage. I hadn’t thought that any of my peerage members would go on to make their own, but I certainly wasn’t going to stop them.

Medea waved off my concern about the timeline. “I’m sure I can convince the Leviathan to pull some strings. It isn’t urgent, and I don’t necessarily want a peerage. I am perfectly content with my current role as your second, but I have been doing some thinking. You do not have enough pieces left to reincarnate every prospective recruit you have told me about. There is one such individual that I believe cannot be passed by, so I will take the liberty of reincarnating them so you may save your bishops.”

My eyes widened as I understood what she was saying. There were very few recruits I’d gone over with her that would take both of my bishops. Of those, one of said individuals was someone that, while an immense boon, was someone I wasn’t too sure about reincarnating. Other people had the potential to be better fits, but leaving this individual in the wild was just asking for trouble, practically forcing my hand. “The cup-holder?”

Medea smiled. “Yes. From what you’ve told me, she seems…intriguing.”

“Were you thinking of making her your Queen or bishop?”

“I have not decided yet. I am waiting until I receive my pieces. With them bound to me… Well, I have ideas.”

“Is there anyone else you’re thinking about? I’d be more than happy to open a Hole to–”

“That is unnecessary, master. As I said, my main purpose in this is to assist you. You won’t have enough pieces to reincarnate her and the others, so I will take her.”

I frowned. “You don’t have to do this just for me, Caster. I’ve already put too much on your plate. If you want…”

Medea started chuckling. “Master, you reincarnated me to help you. You saved my life and allowed me to start over. Now you’re letting me build my very own castle. I think you don’t understand just how satisfied I am with our current situation. I would, of course, appreciate some help to allow me more time with you, but I have no complaints. All I want is to continue building our future.”

The waiter returned briefly to take our orders before departing again. Once he was gone, Medea smirked.

“On the topic of the future, I had some ideas… You’re still building up power in your pocket dimension, right?”

“I am.” I actually had three Holes actively sapping away my strength right now. Two under my armpits and a third at the small of my back. Due to the absolute hellish regime I put myself through when I was younger, I could now sap away three times the strength with roughly half the drain. I was far stronger than when I was younger. Since I needed to be alert and able to help my peerage now, I’d cut back on how much I exhausted myself, but I was still contributing a large amount to my stockpile of power, simultaneously forcing my body to become stronger as it lacked power.

“Good, don’t touch it. I’ll need it later.” Medea said with a satisfied nod.

“What will you need it for?”

“It’s a surprise. I’m going to get you a present. I don’t know when you’ll get it, but I do know that you’ll like it. A lot. Be patient.”

“Well now I’m really curious.”

“You’ll just have to wait.” She looked far too pleased with herself. “To blatantly change the subject, I have an idea to get me some help.”

“Back to the topic we started on, then?” I asked, an amused smile on my face.

“Oh please, master, it isn’t like we haven’t been talking about work since we sat down.”

“You’re not wrong. Okay, what were you thinking?”

“I want an apprentice.”

I tilted my head at her, gauging the serious look in her eye. Medea had been teaching Aqua and I some tricks, but we were too specialized in our own areas to truly be the witch’s disciples. “Again, I’m not against it, just surprised. What exactly are you looking for?”

“Someone with great potential that will not waste my time.”

“Were you planning to reincarnate them?”

“No, I was planning on taking your Pawn as an apprentice.”

“My Pawn?” I raised an eyebrow. I hadn’t had many ideas for a Pawn. I’d shared most of the potential recruits I was thinking about with Medea to get her opinion on them and to hopefully prevent another rejection like how my attempt to recruit Talion went down. There wasn’t much I kept from her these days. I hadn’t told her the exact story of how I came to be here and what my life was before, but she certainly knew more than anyone else, and even if she figured out the full truth, I wouldn’t be concerned. I trusted her.

“You initially told me you wanted him as a Bishop, but I believe a Pawn would be better given where he starts. It would allow you to save your Bishop for someone with their own pre-existing power rather than just their potential. I can teach him. He’ll either prosper or collapse under my tutelage. As a Pawn, he will also be able to temporarily promote to Queen, a piece better suited to the fully realized version of himself you told me of.”

I was pretty sure I knew who she was talking about now, a recruit I’d initially discarded because I wasn’t sure I could ensure their loyalty. “He might turn on us when given what he wants.”

“Another reason to let me take him as an apprentice. I will snuff out such thoughts.”

“Alright, we can talk about that more later, but I really did want to give you a break today, Caster. Is there something not related to work you want to talk about or do?”

She smiled fondly. “I suppose there is a movie that I was hoping to see at some point.”

“We can go right after lunch.”

The waiter returned with our meal and we lapsed into silence while we ate, sharing occasional small talk about the food. We just enjoyed each other’s company.

We finished our meal and stood up to leave. We had just started to move towards the exit when a figure approached us.

She was taller than Medea but shorter than me, wearing an elegant red dress with various golden ornaments. It was a bit much for my tastes, but I could see how some would find it appealing. She had long blonde hair that fell down past her waist; the tips of her hair were a deep blue. She smiled warmly as she approached. “You are Lord Balthazar Abaddon, correct?”

I regarded her cautiously. I didn’t recognize this woman. I didn’t know if she was someone important. For all I knew, she could be the manager of this establishment or she could be an assassin. One of those was more likely than the other, but you never know.

“I am.” I said, after a moment, carefully watching her reaction.

She held her hand out. “I am Latia Astaroth. It is a pleasure to meet you. Would you be willing to speak with me for a moment?”

I shook Latia’s hand, inspecting her.

I had never heard of this woman. I had heard the name Astaroth. I’d known that name long before I came to this world. I wanted nothing to do with Diodora and his whole…thing. Was this girl his sister? Cousin? I didn’t know he had any relatives close to his age.

Medea stepped up next to me, taking my other hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze.

“So long as this is quick, Lady Astaroth. I have other plans today.” I said neutrally.

Latia smiled brightly. “Of course. Thank you for agreeing. Please,” she motioned forward, walking towards the exit of the restaurant. I could feel the eyes of every patron and staff member on us as we left. Maybe this was a mistake. I didn’t want to set a precedent that it was okay to approach Medea and I while we were on a date.

“What is this regarding, Lady Astaroth?” I asked once we were out in the street.

She clasped her hands in front of her, turning to fully face me. “I have heard many things about the new business venture you have started with Heir Bael. I would like to assist you.”

I narrowed my eyes. So she was trying to ride our coattails, huh? Anyone who wasn’t blind could see the two of us were only just getting started. She was trying to get in on the ground floor.

“Forgive the bluntness, but what can you offer us? We have already been approached by several lords seeking the same.” Magdaran had been a good fellow and dealt with those letters for me. I probably would have just ripped them up instead of sending a polite refusal the way he did.

“I have a proposal in mind, but it would be better discussed in private. Would you be willing to sit down with me at a later date so I can go over it in detail? Heir Bael is invited as well, of course.”

I pursed my lips as I thought. I didn’t know anything about this woman except that she shared a last name with a psychopath rapist. That wasn’t a lot to go on, and it certainly wasn’t endearing me to her. Besides, I doubted she had anything to offer that I couldn’t get on my own.

“I would need to discuss this with Magdaran first.” I said non committedly.

She nodded, seeming to accept my answer without any complaint. “Of course. Please write to me when you come to a decision. Thank you for your time, and I hope you both enjoy the rest of your day.” She curtsied shallowly and walked away.

“Thoughts?” I said.

Medea, still pressed against my side and holding my arm, watched the Astaroth girl as she walked away. “She seemed genuine. Whatever she has to show you is something she is confident in, but that doesn’t mean it will be valuable to us.”

“I’ll bring it up to Magdaran, but I’m not expecting this to go anywhere. Now, let’s go watch a movie.”

Medea hugged me tighter as a Hole opened up around us to pull us to a theater in the human world we’d been to a couple times before. Medea bought the biggest popcorn they had and we sat down.

She seemed quite taken with Batman Begins, but she did point out all of the places where ‘real’ ninjas would do things differently than those portrayed on screen. She did that a lot while we watched movies, elaborated on and corrected things she was knowledgeable about. She didn’t even look away from the screen while she did so. Some people in the theater didn’t seem too pleased with her exposition, but I thought it was cute, so I glared at everyone until they minded their own business.

It was a good date.

X

“This is…wow.” Magdaran said breathlessly. The two of us were flying a good three hundred feet in the air over the area on my land I’d set aside for him.

The landscape had transformed since the last time he’d been here. Wild hills had been tamed into plots fit for cultivating whatever he wanted. Greenhouses had been constructed on both hilltops with a third down in the valley near the river. I’d even had the skeletons carve a couple of caves into the hillside to give Magdaran a place to grow fungus.

“It’s still not done,” I said, pointing to where several skeletons were tilling dirt and redirecting the flow of the stream to irrigate the land. “But you can get started whenever you want. If the skeletons are bothering you, just tell them to go away and they’ll come back later.” That was one of the advantages of the relatively weak Dragon Tooth Warriors, they never slept, never complained, and didn’t need food or water.

“I…I don’t know what to say, Bal.” He’d started calling me that a little after we opened our business together. I didn’t have a problem with it, so I didn’t say anything.

“You don’t need to say anything. I have a lot of land and a lot of nothing to do with it. I’m trying to find more uses so it isn’t just going to waste. You’re doing me a favor by setting up shop here.”

Magdaran chuckled, shaking his head. “I’m doing you a favor? I’m glad we’re friends, Bal. You need someone to make sure no one dismantles you in negotiations.”

“Please, that’s Caster’s job.”

Magdaran laughed, a happy sound. “That it is. She seems to be doing a good job of it too from what I can see. Making you a Baron overnight was a good start.”

“She’s very good at what she does.”

Magdaran watched the skeletons working below us. “I can see that. Make sure to tell her thanks for her help setting this up.”

“I will,” I looked pointedly behind him. “I noticed you don’t have shadows today.” The two maids that followed him around every time I’d seen him were not present.

Magdaran sighed, his mood souring.

I winced. “Sorry.”

He shook his head. “It’s not your fault. My father and I had a…disagreement. He believes it is best that I continue on my own until I learn from my mistakes.” The corner of his lip pulled up. “Of course, it's not all bad. Now I don’t have to worry about Ana and Rowan breathing down my neck all the time.”

He’d had a spat with his dad? That… I was not sure what to do here.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“Please no, anything but that.”

“Anything but that it is. Caster and I were approached while on a date by a young woman who claimed to have something to offer us.”

Magdaran looked up at me. “Did she give her name?”

“Latia Astaroth.”

His eyes lit up. “We’ve met. Several times, in fact. It’s impossible not to run into other Pillar children when you’re forced to go to every high-society social event. Latia has always been kind to me. Did she say what she wanted?”

“She said it was something she wanted to discuss privately. I told her I needed to run it by you first.”

“Well I have no issue with it. At worst, we refuse her offer and part ways. It can’t hurt to hear her out, right?”

I shrugged. “I suppose not. She said to send her a letter when we came to a decision.”

Magdaran sighed. “And I suppose I will be the one sending the letter and scheduling our meeting?”

“Well, you see, I’m so busy coordinating the skeletons to set up your botanical haven. I can’t be away for even a moment.”

Magdaran looked pointedly down at the skeletons currently coordinating themselves without any input from me. “I’m sure.” He sighed. “Well, you are providing transport, the labor and the majority of our products. I suppose I can be bothered to pen a few letters. If nothing else, it’ll make me feel like I’m actually contributing something.”

“Thanks, Magdaran.”

“Of course.”

“So do you want to see the new plants I got for you?”

Magdaran’s eyes lit up. “You have more?”

I’d been collecting stuff from the protected area around our mithril mine that I thought Magdaran might be interested in. I had plans to scout some other places with Aqua’s help to get him some really exotic stuff, but that was for the future. I had too much going on right now.

“Come on,” I said, leading Magdaran down towards the ground. A skeleton approached us, with an open chest.

Magdaran descended on the contents of the chest, poking and prodding at the petals of flower with tools he’d pulled from…somewhere. He asked me questions about the climate and environment I’d found the samples in and just went into a frenzy trying to learn everything he could about everything I was showing him. Eventually, he locked himself away in one of the greenhouses, seemingly forgetting I was even there.

I left him to it. He seemed like he was having fun. Besides, Medea and I had plans tonight.

It was time to see about finding her an apprentice.

X

It was hot. The sun beat uncaringly down from the sky. The yellow sand beneath only served to accentuate the heat.

A man with wavy black hair sat in the doorway of his small cart, sweat beading his forehead, frustrated. The axle on one of his front wheels had broken. He had the materials to repair it inside the cart, but he wanted to wait for the sun to descend in the sky. It was already scorching enough hunkered in the shade cast by his cart. He didn’t need to be working out in the sun.

The man tugged at the yellow vest he wore, pulling it off and throwing it into the cart. The extra layers weren’t helping him. As he looked into the cart, he sighed. His eyes passed over the meticulously sorted vials, stones and baubles stored away, ready to be peddled when he finally arrived in the next city. If even one of those items worked the way he claimed, he would be able to fix his axle and be on his way. He wouldn’t need to worry about the heat. He wouldn’t need to worry about anything.

But it was all a sham. Just like him.

The ‘mystical remedies’ and ‘potent enchantments’ he possessed were fake. The result of a lifetime spent searching for knowledge only to realize too late that that knowledge would never be his.

Whenever he stopped in a new village or city, he toted himself as a great sorcerer to try to sell his merchandise, to try to earn enough to eat. He wanted to be a great sorcerer, but the only spell he could cast was that to barely alter his appearance with assistance from a ratty wig and too-expensive makeup.

This was not the life he wanted. This was not the life he deserved.

“You look like you could use some help.”

The man sprung his feet, whirling around. A young man walked around the front of the cart. He had blond hair wearing strange clothes colored black and red.

“Uh…yes.” The man grabbed a vial from his cart. “Yes, my cart’s axle broke. For your assistance, I would offer this–”

“I have no need for your fake knick-knacks.” the young man said.

The black-haired man’s eyes narrowed. Who did this boy think he was?

The young man looked at him, blinking in shock. “Forgive me. The heat doesn’t affect me, I hadn’t thought to consider it would affect you. One moment.” He held up a hand, a glowing circle of magical runes appearing in the air before him. The next moment, a gust of chilled air passed over the cart owner, banishing the heat in a breath.

The blond young man grinned. “I’m better with fire, but that doesn’t mean I’m incapable of using ice and cold.”

The black haired man stared slack-jawed at the being in front of him. That was…magic. True magic. Not the worthless scraps he passed off as magic, but actual magic.

“Who…who are you?”

“Did I not introduce myself? How rude of me.” He gave an exaggerated bow. “My name is Balthazar Abaddon, Baron of the devil House of Abaddon. It is good to meet you, Shang Tsung.”

Shang Tsung opened his mouth, snapping it closed immediately. This man knew his name. No, not man. Demon. Was this creature from the Netherrealm?

“You…You know my name.” Shang Tsung said hesitantly.

The devil smiled. “Of course I do. I came here to speak with you, afterall. Please, sit.” He motioned to his side.

Shang Tsung stepped back unconsciously. A round table set with three chairs had appeared in front of his cart. Not present one moment, there the next. A square awning held up by posts around the table blocked the sun. A chilled glass of water sat in front of each seat.

Shang Tsung felt a lump in his throat, swallowing nervously. This… This is what he had always been seeking.

Slowly, Shang Tsung walked forward, pulling out a chair and taking a seat.

The devil, Balthazar, sat down across from him. “Let me be direct, what do you want, Shang Tsung?”

He didn’t know what to say. “You said you came here for me. Shouldn’t I ask what you want?”

“You could, and I will answer. I came here to find you because I feel you have immense potential. I think you can grow to be a supremely powerful sorcerer, and it would be beneficial to me to have such a sorcerer as a servant.”

“A servant?”

“Yes,” the devil held up his hand. A small red figurine appeared above it. Shang Tsung recalled it belonged to some game from Earthrealm. Some merchants had been playing it in a town he’d been in some time ago. “I want you to be my Pawn. You will become a devil like me, bound to my service. In exchange, you will receive power, magic, status – everything you’ve ever wanted.”

Shang Tsung’s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the devil. “How do I know this is not some trick? If I am bound to you, you have no reason to give me what you offer. If you even can.”

The devil smiled. “A little paranoia is a good thing. Let me try to ease your worries. First, yes, you would be bound to me, but I take care of my servants. I would do all I could to assist you, provided you remained loyal to me. Having powerful servants makes me stronger because I can call on their abilities. It does not serve me to keep you weak. And I assure you, I can grant you what you seek.”

The devil lifted the red piece up. “This will reincarnate you into a devil, granting you the ability to use devil magic. Even without it, you would be able to become a powerful sorcerer if you received the proper training. I did not seek you out because I wanted a mediocre follower. I sought you out because I wanted someone who could rise to be the best. As I said, my servant’s strength is my own strength.”

Shang Tsung stared the devil in the eye. “If I accept, you would make me a devil then teach me?”

The devil chuckled, setting the piece on the table. “No, I would not teach you. That would be someone else’s job.” The devil turned away from him, looking at the third, empty, seat at the table. “What do you think?”

Shang Tsung flinched as the air in front of him shimmered, revealing a woman in a dark cloak, intelligent eyes shining out from beneath her hood like a predator stalking its prey.

“He has potential.” the woman said. “You were right about his loyalty. I can practically feel his ambition.”

The devil’s smile thinned into a serious line. “What’s your advice?”

The woman chuckled. “Don’t worry yourself, master. It’s nothing I can’t handle. We just need to direct his ambition in a productive direction.”

“Are you another devil?” Shang Tsung asked.

The woman frowned minutely. She stood. She was not tall, but Shang Tsung still felt her presence bearing down on him as she slowly approached him.

“My name is Medea, Witch of Colchis, Balthazar Abaddon’s Queen. While in public, the members of my master’s peerage refer to me as Caster to shield my identity. You will refer to me as ‘master’.” She waved her hand and a sheet of parchment appeared in it. “Should you accept my master’s offer, you will become my apprentice. I will train you to the best of my ability. You will become a sorcerer the likes of which you’ve never dreamed. In return, you will never use the strength you gain against my master in any capacity.”

She set the paper down in front of him. “This is a magically enforced contract outlining the terms of this arrangement. If you break this contract, the consequences will be dire. If you cannot accept these terms, then do not sign. We will leave you to live your life here. If you sign, you will become my apprentice and my master’s Pawn. You will return to our world with us where I will teach you everything you’ve ever wanted to learn and more.”

“Medea, I don’t want magical bindings to be the reason my peerage is loyal. They’ll try to find ways around them.” Balthazar said.

“Trust me, master.”

The devil nodded, watching Shang Tsung closely.

Shang Tsung picked up the parchment. Glowing blue words outlined the details of the proposed arrangement. As the self-professed witch said, the terms of consequences of betraying the man who would become his master were severe. The contract would bind his magic, making him unable to use it ever again. Additionally, it would inflict twice as much suffering upon him as he had in his betrayal. Shang Tsung didn’t know what metric could be used to feasibly determine what ‘twice the suffering’ was. Suffering was not something easily quantifiable. There were many forms and each person experienced each form differently. How then could a magic quantify it and match that quantity to someone else?

Shang Tsung wanted to learn.

Shang Tsung looked at the devil seated across from him. “If you give me what you promise, then I will be your loyal servant.” If the devil discarded him, he would find a way around the contract and have his justice.

The witch held a pen out to him.

Shang Tsung took the pen. As he signed the contract, he felt a small cut open on his finger. The pen was using his blood as ink.

The moment his signature was on the page. Shang Tsung gasped, feeling a force inside him closing in around his heart.

“Do you feel that?” the witch said. “That is the contract placing its hold on you.”

Shang Tsung clutched at his chest. He did not enjoy this feeling.

The witch continued speaking. “Remember that feeling, apprentice.” A dagger with a mishappen blade impractical for any conceivable use appeared in the witch’s hand. “Rule Breaker.” She stabbed the blade down into the contract.

Shang Tsung gasped, feeling the cold hand that had closed down on him vanish in an instant.

“I have broken the contract.” Medea said. “There is now nothing other than your word tying you to my master. Do not break it. The consequences will be far more dire than those outlined in the contract.”

“What was the point of that?” Shang Tsung demanded, feeling his ire rise.

Medea smiled at him. “You don’t like feeling powerless, do you? Good. Use that drive. I will not be a benevolent mentor. I will demand nothing but your best. You will either flourish under my tutorship or be crushed. The world we are taking you to is not kind. There are those that will toy with you for no reason other than their own boredom. We will fight with you, and you will fight with us, but we cannot count on any other allies. I will make you strong enough to be an asset to my master. What you do with that strength is your own prerogative so long as you continue aiding him when he requires it.”

Shang Tsung was starting to think that this woman was not entirely sane. Still, she and Balthazar had what wanted, what he’d sought for so long. She was playing with him, poking and prodding to see how he reacted. He had no doubts that she was powerful. She’d offered to share that power with him. If his service was his payment for that prize, then he would offer it.

“Make me a devil.” Shang Tsung demanded of the still seated Abaddon.

“You’re sure? You will not be able to–”

“I am sure.”

Balthazar stood, the red Pawn floating up into his hand. He approached, pressing the Pawn into Shang Tsung’s chest.

Shang Tsung’s breath fled his lungs. His eyes shot wide.

Shang Tsung felt powerful.

Chapter Text

Since opening shop, our store in Lucifaad had been packed most days. Almost everything we put out was sold within the hour. It had gotten to the point where we rarely even put anything on the shelves these days. People would send in a custom order and Medea would get to it when she got to it. It was an obscene turnover rate, but that’s what happens when you have the Witch of Colchis making most of your goods. The storefront had gradually become more of an office than a store, a place for people to submit their orders.

The building was not small, but it was still insufficient to handle the crowds we typically saw. The Dragon Tooth Warriors were unable to keep up with everyone. They were, however, a point of interest. Most magical constructs in DXD were either less complex or more complex but far more rare. Medea’s soldiers were new, a novelty. People tended to lose interest when they realized how weak the constructs were, but it still gave our business some character to have creepy purple skeletons working in them. It added to the atmosphere.

Currently, the office was closed down. The only occupants were myself and several skeletons walking about. Magdaran and I were set to meet with Latia here in about an hour, and I wanted to get here early to get some work done.

I sat at my desk, flipping through requests submitted for items to be made. I stamped the ones asking for potent weapons or armor with a big red ‘DENIED’. I wasn’t looking to arm anyone. We had intentionally given out mostly household items or enchanted umbrellas with the only exceptions to that rule being small daggers and small armor pieces. I didn’t need anyone stockpiling magical weapons made in my store and staging a revolt or anything equally dramatic. Once the buzz of our entrance into the market died down, we’d slowly start to send out some very minor enchanted items that could be used in combat. None of them would be anywhere near the strength of Aqua’s armor or sword. We were already drawing a bunch of attention, I didn’t need to add gunpowder onto the fire.

A knock came from the window behind me.

I spun around in my chair, blinking in surprise at what I saw. A dark-haired woman in a skirt suit waved at me enthusiastically, hovering in the air on her wings. We were closed, but telling the Leviathan to go away was probably not a good move.

I stood and pointed down. Serafall gave me a thumbs up and floated down out of sight. I started heading towards the stairs to the first level, sending a pulse of magic to the skeletons as I did.

I reached the ground floor just as a skeleton locked the door behind Serafall. The Satan was looking around with an appreciative eye. All of the shelves were empty, so she must have been looking at something else.

“You’ve got some nasty protections on this place.” she commented.

“My Queen’s work. She is very skilled.” Medea had laid protections into each of our storefronts. They weren’t as extensive as the ones on the house and paled before what she was doing to the castle we were building, but they were sufficient.

I stopped a few paces in front of Serafall and bowed shallowly. “Lady Leviathan, it is good to see you again.”

She gave an over-exaggerated bow. “Baron Abaddon, such a pleasure to see you again. There. Can we cut with all the protocol now?”

“By all means. I don’t care much for it.”

“That makes two of us. It gets tedious when it’s all you do day-in and day-out.”

“I’m sure. There’s couches upstairs if you want to sit? I can have the skeletons bring you some tea and snacks as well.” I wasn’t sure why she was here, but I was willing to bet it would take more than a minute.

“That sounds good.” As Serafall followed me up the stairs, she stole several glances over her shoulder at the skeletons wandering around the first floor dusting shelves and sweeping the floor. “What are those things? They’re pretty impressive as far as simple servants go. They’d kinda suck as shock-troops in the supernatural, but they could probably deal with normal humans just fine.”

“Another creation of my Queen. Forgive me, but that is all I am at liberty to say.”

“Fair enough.”

I led Serafall into our break room with opposing couches separated by a coffee table. We sat opposite each other. Skeletons came in with trays filled with tea and cookies.

“How is Issei acclimating to your sister’s peerage?”

Serafall let out a long sigh, fixing me with a pointed frown. “You could have warned me, you know?”

“Are things not going well?”

Serafall shook her head. “No. Sona has him well in hand, and he knows not to step out of line with her. When he is able to focus for a full five minutes he can actually get a lot of work done. It’s getting him to focus, that's the issue.”

“I’m sure.” I took the tea and plate of cookies offered by the skeletons and set them on the table in front of me. “So what brings you here?”

“I brought you a present! And…I’m here to ask a favor.”

“Is the present contingent on the completion of the favor?”

“Wouldn’t be much of a present if it was.”

“Well since you’re going to ask for a favor, I have one to ask as well.”

Serafall leaned back in her seat, a cookie in hand. “What do you need?”

“My Queen has expressed a desire to start building her own peerage. I know the last High Class Test was fairly recent considering I participated in it, but I was wondering if there was any way she could get a set of peerage pieces?”

Serafall pursed her lips. “I don’t know as much as I would like about your Queen. Would she be able to pass the test? I know she’s a strong negotiator, but there’s a difference between talking and fighting.”

“She would have destroyed every graduate of the last test. I’m the only one who could maybe give her a fight, and even that is dependent on circumstances.” I’d watched the recordings from the other graduates out of boredom. None of them were all that impressive. Medea would annihilate them. Between Medea and I, I wasn’t sure who would win if we fought. I had plenty of tricks to outmaneuver her, but I was willing to bet she had more to use against me. She probably couldn’t pin me down when I could just use Hole to flee, so a fight might end in a stalemate. It would be interesting if nothing else.

“I had assumed as much after meeting her, but I didn’t know for sure. I’ll talk to Ajuka and see what we can do. He’ll likely be more willing to help if the rest of this talk goes well, but before all that. I need to give you your present before I forget. Catch.” She pulled something out of her coat and tossed it to me.

I caught the object, turning it over in my hands to inspect it; a small bronze key.

“Congratulations!” Serafall said. “You are now the proud owner of a rather sizable building a few streets down from here.”

I carefully controlled my reaction as I looked up to meet Serafall’s eyes. “You bought me a building in downtown Lucifaad?”

“I’ve been keeping tabs on you. I know this place isn’t big enough and that it was only a matter of time before you upgraded. I thought I’d help you out a bit.”

“Where exactly is this building?”

“A couple streets over from where I work.”

Ah. There was the detail I was missing. The largest reason we practically gave Boosted Gear to Serafall for free was to buy us her protection. Whether she liked us or not, she’d realize we were not people she wanted as enemies. We knew that would only multiply when we started selling things in earnest. Serafall was bringing us physically closer to her. That was likely as much to show everyone that we were on her side as it was to offer us protection. Rejecting this ‘present’ would needlessly alienate Serafall, and we did need to find a bigger space.

“I appreciate it, but we can’t just drop everything and move. I need to talk to Magdaran and Caster first.”

Serafall shrugged, not seeming to care. “It’s your building. Move when you want. Once you’re ready to set up, I’ll bring all of the paperwork over. Just let me know.”

“Should I schedule another meeting?”

“I’ll give you my phone number. You can contact me that way.”

Satan just offered to give me her phone number. One of the busiest, most powerful, most influential people in the Underworld just offered to give me a direct line of communication. Neat. I’d need to get a phone now.

“What’s the number?”

Serafall looked at me strangely when I pulled out a pen and paper. “Do you not have a phone?”

I held up a hand, creating a Hole over it. A second Hole opened above my head. “I’ve never needed one.” I said into the Hole, the sound traveling to the one above me.

Serafall pursed her lips as she watched the display. “That’s an interesting trick. I didn’t know Hole could do that.”

“Most people only see what Bedeze uses them for in his Rating Games. You didn’t hear this from me, but he’s kind of an idiot. There’s more applications than, ‘Fill Hole with power. Make Hole go boom’.”

Serafall snorted, an amused smile on her face. I hadn’t expected to evoke such a reaction from her.

“That certainly does sound like him.” Serafall said. She rattled off her phone number quickly while I noted it down.

“Alright. I will send you a text once I have a phone.” I said, tucking her number away in my coat pocket. “Now, I believe you said something about asking for a favor?”

Serafall took a sip of tea. “You’ve been selling a lot of items with mithril. I’ve seen some of the knives that have come out of your shop.”

“We won’t be moving into larger weapons for a while. Even then, there won’t be anything that could cause major problems.”

Serafall raised an eyebrow. “It’s already causing problems, but that wasn’t what I was asking for.”

“What kinds of problems?”

“Everyone can see you’re holding back. They know you can make things that are a lot better than what you’re selling. It’s making a lot of people very uncomfortable. A craftsman of that caliber is rare, let alone one who can produce items at the speed you’re moving. The only one I can think of who might be comparable is Nimue, but she hasn’t been seen since Excalibur was fractured.”

“The Lady of the Lake?”

“The same.”

“Am I in danger?” I asked her point blank. I knew we’d be causing waves, but maybe I’d underestimated just how scarce capable craftsmen were in DXD.

“No.” Serafall said seriously. “People were poking around for sure, but I’ve made it clear you’re off limits. If anyone approaches you that you feel is threatening you or trying to coerce you into doing anything, call me. I’ll deal with it.”

Did Satan herself just offer to scare away anyone trying to fuck with me? “…Thank you. That’s a lot of protection you’re offering me.”

A small smile pulled at her lips. “You did give my sister a really nice gift, even if he’s a bit of a fixer upper. But that’s not all. We, devilkind, needed an advantage like this. Ajuka is good, but he gets too lost in conceptual projects and things too big to help most devils. Whatever it is you’re doing has the potential to lift us all up.”

“Since that’s the case, I assume you don’t want me to sell to other factions?” We’d been preparing to do so, but losing Serafall’s protection wasn’t worth it.

“Oh, no. It’s better if you do. They won’t be able to claim we’re arming ourselves if you’re impartial with your clientele. Just don’t give anyone clearly wanting to stir up trouble a big stick.”

“Easy enough.”

“Good. Now to the actual favor I wanted. Would you be willing to sell raw materials to us? ‘Us’ being the Satans. Ajuka is practically salivating at the thought of getting his hands on a large supply of mithril.”

I hadn’t expected that, but I suppose I should have. From an outside perspective, I had access to a large quantity of a very rare material that would likely dry up soon. They wanted to stockpile as much as they could before my resource ran out. They didn’t know I could just go find another one.

“I haven’t been selling materials mainly because I didn’t want anyone to use them against me, but I’d be willing to sell it to you. How much of what does he want?”

“Well, he told me…” Serafall trailed off, her eyes narrowing. “What do you mean, ‘of what’?”

I grinned, waving my hand to open several Holes over the coffee table. Lumps of unrefined ores of various colors clattered onto the table. I banished the Holes once the samples were present.

Frowning, Serafall reached out, picking up a dull silver metal and turning it over in her hands. “I’m not a blacksmith. What are these?”

“Mithril, orichalcum, diamond, platinum, and what you’re holding is adamantium.” I pointed to each metal as I named it.

Serafall sighed, dropping the metal back onto the table and rubbing her forehead. “Are you hiding anything else with the potential to give me a headache?”

“Probably.”

“Figured. Keep the platinum and the diamond. How much for the rest of them?”

“Take them as a sample. Let me know what Lord Beelzebub wants more of and I’ll get him more of it. We’ve been focusing our resources on mithril for now, so if he wants something else I need to know so I can divert some manpower into retrieving it. We’ll work out pricing once he knows what he wants.”

“Thanks, Balthazar,” She picked up the small chunks of orichalcum, mithril and adamantium, disappearing them into her coat. “Get a phone soon. I’ll call you once you give me your number.”

She stood, and I followed her to my feet.

She nodded. “We’ll talk soon.” A magic circle started to spread out from her feet before shattering. Her eyes were wide in surprise.

“Is something wrong?” I asked.

She slowly shook her head, lips pursed as she looked down at the magic seeping back into the floor from where it rose to shatter her circle, a reactive defense to foreign teleportation. “No. Would you mind walking me out?”

“Of course.” I led her out of the room and down the hall. Her gaze dragged on the skeletons and various parts of the wall as we walked, a thoughtful frown on her face.

“It was good to see you again, Lady Leviathan.” I said, bowing shallowly when we reached the door.

“Call me Serafall. And you don’t have to bow.” she said distractedly. “Balthazar, is your Queen Greek?”

I carefully controlled my expression. “Caster enjoys her privacy. I’m sorry, but I’m not at liberty to say.”

Serafall nodded. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll see you soon.” She left the shop, teleporting away moments after she reached the street.

I frowned, staring out the window at the space she just disappeared from. A Hole opened next to my mouth. “Caster, are you busy?”

“Nothing I can’t put aside.” the voice of my Queen replied immediately. “Do you need my help? Are Latia and Magdaran there?”

“No. The meeting hasn’t started yet. Serafall Leviathan dropped by. She gave us a new headquarters and wanted some raw metal for Ajuka Beelzebub.”

“You would have waited to tell me that. What else happened?”

“She tried to teleport out of the office. When your protections stopped her, she asked me if you were Greek.”

There was a beat of silence before Medea responded. “We couldn’t keep my identity hidden forever, master. I’ll admit, I would have enjoyed a longer stay in anonymity, but there’s nothing to be done now. If the Leviathan has determined who I am, I believe she will keep it to herself, but it is inevitable the secret will spill.”

“I know. Just take care of yourself. She told me that even the minor items you’ve put out make you comparable to the Nimue of this world. People learning who you are is only going to make it that much worse.”

“Thank you for the warning, master. I’ll make some preparations, but this won’t change things too much. As I said, it was inevitable the world would know of me. I’ve been preparing since I arrived.”

“I’m glad to hear it. I’ll let you know how the meeting with Magdaran and Latia goes.”

“Until then, master.”

I closed the Hole.

I’d warned Medea. That was all I could do. She was right. It was only a matter of time before people figured out who she was, and I’d rather Serafall, an ally, be the first to put it together than a potential enemy.

I headed back upstairs. I still had a meeting with Latia and Magdaran to prepare for.

X

Medea had a small frown on her face as the Hole closed in front of her. She hadn’t expected to be revealed to the world so soon, but she would not hide herself away. Like she’d told Balthazar, it was inevitable that her identity would become common knowledge. She was not looking forward to dealing with a pantheon filled with living Greek gods, but she would adapt.

“How much longer?”

Medea narrowed her eyes at the man sitting cross-legged across from her. Sweat was pouring down his face, gliding past the glowing rune emblazoned on his forehead.

Medea shook her head disapprovingly. “When Balthazar was a child, he endured four times the strain you are currently under every day. You are weak, so I am allowing you to progress slower, but you will not improve if you whine at every opportunity.”

“I fail to see…how this will…help me.” Shang Tsung said in between breaths. The rune on his forehead was sapping away his demonic power, storing it in several gems orbiting his body in the air.

“The more exhausted you are, the more rapidly you will grow in strength. Now, continue.”

The man growled, but complied. His arms rose at his side. Orange energy gathered in his palms. Orbs of fire slowly levitated above his hands. The man had a talent for elemental magic, but Medea wanted more from him. Balthazar had told her of this man’s potential. She would bring it out of him kicking and screaming if she had to.

“Focus, apprentice.” Medea said, taking the offered brick from a Dragon Tooth Warrior and beginning to scribe enchantments into it. She really was enjoying building her castle. Yes, her master commissioned it and it was on his lands, but who was actually building it? Whose skeletal constructs served as its builders and would serve as its future servant staff? Who was editing the plans drawn up by those contractors to hide away several fun secrets and make it more grand and comfortable?

It was her castle. But Balthazar could think it was his. Medea didn’t mind. They’d both be living in it after all.

The orbs of fire above Shang Tsung’s hands flickered.

“Focus.” Medea chided. She handed off the finished brick to a waiting skeleton, taking the next one and continuing her work.

“I…can’t–”

“If you lose focus again, I will intensify the rune’s effect twofold.” Medea said coldly, carefully etching runes into the brick in her hand.

“AaaaAAAAAHHHH!” Shang Tsung’s growl turned to a roar of exertion. The fire above his hands flickered a sickly green.

Medea’s hands paused, the brick in her hands forgotten as she focused on the energy saturating the air around Shang Tsung. “That is enough.”

Shang Tsung’s body went slack. The fire winked out and the glowing rune on his forehead faded to nothing as Medea dispelled it. He sat there, breathing deeply.

Medea watched him intently. “Did you feel that?”

“Did I feel what?”

Medea snatched his hand, holding it up. “Call the fire back.”

“You said–” he gritted his teeth as Medea’s hand crushed down on his own.

“Call the fire back.” Medea repeated.

Shang Tsung huffed. He curled his fingers. Medea felt a flicker of the same energy from before.

Shang Tsung flinched, startled as Medea clasped her hand over his, feeding the ravenous energy emitting from Shang Tsung, threatening to wink out. His eyes widened in awe as she removed her hand. An orb of pale green energy floated above his palm, spilling sickly green mist into the air.

“What is this?” Shang Tsung asked. He could feel the power he held, but he didn’t know how to direct it. He didn’t even know how it had come to be.

“This is why my master reincarnated you.” Medea said. “He knew your potential. He knew you could achieve great heights with this magic.”

“Yes, and I will never betray him or you will destroy me. I am aware of the arrangement, master.” Shang Tsung said, rolling his eyes.

Medea pursed her lips as she looked at the man. “I have told you much of this world, apprentice. I have yet to tell you everything. Do you know how one makes a peerage?”

“They use their chess pieces to reincarnate others.” Shang Tsung said distractedly, fascinated by the green energy he held. He didn’t dare look away. If this was why Baron Abaddon had reincarnated him, then there must be something unique or special about it.

“Yes, but how does one acquire those pieces?”

“I had assumed the nobility used them to reincarnate their servants.”

“They do, but nobles are not the only ones who may use them. I plan to acquire my own set soon.”

Now Shang Tsung’s eyes snapped up to meet hers. She had his attention.

“A devil of sufficient strength may pass an examination and be granted the ability to make their own peerage.” Medea continued. “I will still be Balthazar’s Queen, but I may simultaneously be King of my own peerage. Tell me, apprentice, do you know how a devil’s prestige is determined?”

“I do not.”

“There are many contributing factors, but the most important to my eyes are three. First, the devil’s strength. No matter who you are, if you are stronger than all others your will is law. Second, lineage. You do not have a great devil ancestor, so this will not help you. Finally, one’s allies, most commonly their peerage. When it is revealed that Balthazar has not only Medea of Colchis but the Colchian Dragon in his peerage, he will immediately be regarded with respect and caution. People will then look at Aqua and wonder what secrets she hides. People will look at you and wonder how you could compare to an ancient dragon and the woman who battled it.”

Shang Tsung looked back at the energy gathered above his hand. “They will expect me to be strong.”

“Yes. If you prove them right, you will have prestige all your own. Being the Pawn of the Underworld’s rising star will elevate you even as it elevates Balthazar.”

“So my fate is tied to his by more than the Pawn he used to reincarnate me.” He was silent for a moment. “You are insinuating that it is in my best interest that he succeeds. If for no other reason than my own success. Would you not be worried that I was driven by such selfish motivations?”

“I don’t care about your reasons, only the actions resulting from them. But they would not be selfish motivations. Balthazar gave you what you always wanted. He will never act against you unless you turn on him first. He has the potential to be your greatest ally, and I do not believe you are stupid enough to squander that opportunity. Now, summon more of that power and begin trying to manipulate it.”

Medea picked up her brick, once more scribing runes into it. She kept an eye on Shang Tsung, ensuring he didn’t hurt himself while he began experimenting with the green magic. Balthazar was right. Medea could feel the power behind Shang Tsung’s magic, untrained and meek though it currently was. Once she was done with him, Shang Tsung would be a terror to be reckoned with.

X

Magdaran arrived twenty minutes prior to the meeting. We sat in the break room eating cookies while I told him about Serafall’s gift of a new building and asked his thoughts.

“I won’t complain about a larger space, but we don’t have enough things to fill it.”

I nodded. “Manual labor isn’t really an issue with the skeletons, but we don’t have enough items to use it as a storefront. It would probably be better as a headquarters, but we will need to hire more people in the future because the skeletons can’t think for themselves. That building will have more space for devil workers, so it can be where we operate out of.”

Magdaran shrugged. “Works for me.”

A skeleton walked into the room. “Hissssss.”

“Thank you,” I said to the mindless construct. “Latia’s here.” I told Magdaran.

He stood up. “Let’s go meet her.”

We walked downstairs. The skeletons were in the process of taking Latia’s coat when we entered the room. She seemed both perturbed and intrigued by the shambling skeletons.

“Latia,” Magdaran greeted. “It’s good to see you again.”

Latia turned and curtsied. “Heir Bael, thank you for agreeing to meet with me.”

“Please, just call me Magdaran.”

Latia turned to me. “Lord Abaddon,” she greeted.

“Call me Balthazar.”

Magdaran shook her hand. “I’ve been looking forward to meeting with you. Come on upstairs. We’ve set the conference room up with refreshments.”

We led Latia up to a conference room with an oval table and several chairs around it. Magdaran and I sat next to each other on one side while the skeletons helped Latia into her seat across from us, offering tea and snacks.

“You have unique servants.” Latia commented as a skeleton handed her a cup of tea. “I can’t say that I have ever seen anything like them. Is this some form of necromancy?”

“Not exactly.” I said. “They’re magical constructs made to look like skeletons. No graves were robbed in their creation, but there are some similarities to some forms of necromancy.”

“Thank you for indulging my curiosity.”

“You’re welcome.”

“Far be it from me to break up the small talk, but we are here for a reason.” Magdaran said. “Bal told me you had a business proposal for us?”

Latia nodded. “I do. It shouldn’t surprise you that the two of you have attracted a large amount of attention recently. Everyone is trying to figure out how this company you’ve built sprang from nothing to suddenly being the titan it is.”

Magdaran frowned. “Yes. Many people have tried to take advantage of us too.”

Latia shook her head quickly. “That isn’t my intent. I’m not here to try to muscle my way into your business. I would like to work for the two of you, but I don’t come empty-handed.”

“What exactly is your goal?” I asked. “You want to work for us, but in what capacity?” If she was trying to join us as a partner, I’d be tempted to tell her to leave immediately. That’s what most of the lords who’d reached out to us for ‘collaboration’ had done. They’d seen we were successful and wanted their name attached to us for no work on their end.

“I wasn’t sure exactly what positions you needed to be filled, but I thought I could start as a secretary of sorts. I’m good with numbers, and I have several connections despite my age. I’m only a branch member of the Astaroth Pillar. I realized when I was younger that I would need to make friends if I wanted to make something of myself because I wouldn’t be inheriting the house.”

“Is that what you’re offering us?” Magdaran asked, a thoughtful frown on his face. “Your expertise and contacts?”

“In part,” Latia said. “But that isn’t all. I’ve seen that you are selling herbs and medicines Magdaran. I remember you telling me once that you enjoyed botany. I’d assume you’re growing everything yourself?”

“I am.” he said.

Latia smiled. She withdrew something from an unseen pocket in her dress, showing it to us. It was a small coin I didn’t recognize. She flipped the coin into the air and dramatically snapped her fingers.

The rapidly spinning coin slowed to a crawl, barely making any progress further into the air, flipping end over end so slow as if it was hovering.

“I am not sure whether Magdaran told you or not, Balthazar, but I am able to use the Agares Pillar’s power of Time. My mother originally was a member of the Agares Pillar before marrying into the Astaroth Pillar. As a result…” She snapped her fingers again. The coin positively flew through the air, moving many times faster than should’ve been possible. The flipping sides moved so fast as to appear to be a solid sphere to the eye. Latia caught the coin out of the air, smiling proudly. “I can locally speed or slow down time. I can use this to help you grow your plants faster, Magdaran. I can speed up the time around them to as much as one hour for every minute.”

“That’s definitely appealing.” I heard Magdaran mutter under his breath. By the way Latia smiled, she likely heard him as well.

“An hour for a minute? Impressive.” I said, reevaluating the woman across from me. I wasn’t sure if it was common for someone who could use Time or if Latia was exceptionally good with it. I hadn’t expected Latia to be able to use Time or for her to so casually demonstrate it during this meeting or I would have done some research beforehand. That coin trick of hers was certainly dramatic. All I really knew about Time was that it was an Agares Pillar power.

I knew nothing about the lower or upper limits of Time, but a minute for an hour was absurd time slippage. Every second could be made into a minute and vice versa. There had to be other limiting factors to the ability that prevented it from being used in certain situations because that was just insane. Then again, the Agares Pillar was the Archduke Pillar, second in power only to the Baels themselves with their ability to destroy concepts. If someone capable of using Time, who appeared to be roughly my age, could do this much… There was a reason the Agares Pillar was ranked so highly.

“Thank you.” Latia said, pleased. “I’ve worked hard to be able to accomplish this. Of course, the larger the area I have to cover and the longer I have to maintain the effect, the sooner I will tire, so I would recommend creating a small area with projects you would want me to focus on more than others.”

“Would a small greenhouse work? Something a little bigger than the size of this room?” Magdaran asked, sounding very excited about the idea.

Latia pursed her lips, looking around to gauge the space. “I could make that work. I’d likely only be able to hold the effect for twenty seconds or so before losing my hold on it. I’d need to rest before starting again to keep from overexerting myself.”

“Nearly a day’s worth of growth in half an hour? I’ll take it.” Magdaran said. If my guess was right, Magdaran already wanted to leave this meeting with a new, time-controlling secretary. There were some points I still wanted to cover though.

“Latia,” I began. “If you came to work for us, would you be representing yourself, or would you be representing the Astaroth family?” It was a very important distinction. If she was a free agent, then I’d be more willing to work with her. If she were working on behalf of her family, letting her into our business would let them into our business. I’d stonewall her to keep the Astaroths out. I’d find a way to make it up to Magdaran if necessary, but I didn’t want Dioroda’s hands anywhere near my holdings.

Latia’s confidence faltered a moment. “I am…working on my own. I broached the topic of cooperation to my family, but they didn’t see the same potential that I did. However, I would be willing to continue negotiating with them on your behalf.”

She thought I’d turn her away because she had no Pillar backing? Actually, that was an entirely logical fear. A Pillar’s support was worth far more than a single member of said Pillar. From the outside looking in, people probably thought I would prefer the Pillar’s strength to Latia personally. She wouldn’t have known that I was asking specifically because I wanted to keep the rest of her family out.

“That’s no major issue. I just wanted it to be clear.” I said.

Latia seemed to relax a bit, perking back up. “I may not be able to offer the Astaroth’s support, but I might still be able to offer the support of one member of my family. My uncle and I were talking recently. He confided in me that he wanted to approach you to see about procuring materials.”

Magdaran seemed intrigued. “Lord Beelzebub?”

I blinked, looking between Magdaran and Latia.

You know, I knew there was a reason I let Medea handle all of this negotiating stuff. I fucking sucked at it. Why didn’t I think to research this woman before sitting at the table across from her? I should’ve known about Time before coming into this meeting. And I definitely should have known that her uncle was Ajuka fucking Beelzebub. It made sense in hindsight. Ajuka was an Astaroth before renouncing his name when he became a devil. Latia was an Astaroth. I hadn’t expected much to come from this meeting. I’d made it mostly because Magdaran had seemed to want to so I hadn’t done any due diligence.

Lesson learned. I was never going to let myself be needlessly blindsided like this again.

“Yes,” Latia said. “I can potentially negotiate a deal with him on your behalf. Having a Satan on your side would be a great boon.” She was grinning triumphantly. Her smile faded slightly when she saw I wasn’t awed by her offer.

This hadn’t been her trump card had it? That was awkward.

“Um… We already set up a similar deal.” I said.

Latia blinked. “What?”

“Serafall Leviathan stopped by about thirty minutes before you got here. She gave us a new building to use for our headquarters as a token of goodwill and left with some samples to give to your uncle. They’re going to figure out what all they want then get back to me so we can figure out payment.”

Latia blinked again. “The Leviathan was here? She gave you the same offer?”

“Yes.”

“Thirty minutes ago?”

“Yes.”

“She gave you a building?”

“She did.”

Latia deflated, her shoulders slumping down. “Well there goes my dramatic proposal. I don’t have any buildings lying around to top her bribe.”

“If it helps,” Magdaran said. “I’m still very interested in hiring you. Time could really help me cut down on how long it takes to figure things out.” His eyes flicked to me. “It would also really help to have someone else to deal with clerical work. Bal doesn’t really care for it.”

Latia perked back up slightly, looking at me hopefully.

I pursed my lips as I considered the woman across from me. “Would you mind if I ask why you want to work for us? You’ve told us what you can offer, but I want to know your reasons for approaching us.” I didn’t want to let her in if she just wanted to use us to elevate her own status.

Latia thought for a moment before speaking. “I already told you that I won’t inherit the family. I have no issues with that, but it puts me in a position that leaves my future somewhat uncertain. I could live off of my family’s wealth and live comfortably, but I don’t want that. I want to build something, to do something that has an impact. The two of you have barely started and you’ve already done that. I want to help you. I want to be a part of whatever this is going to turn into. It’ll make for a much more interesting life than to be used as a political pawn hosting tea parties and gossiping all day.”

“Well I’m convinced.” Magdaran said. He looked at me. “You said yourself that we’d need to hire more people soon because the skeletons can’t think.” He motioned to Latia. “She might be the best candidate we get, and she approached us on her own initiative. I say we should take her on.”

Latia looked like she was trying to control her reaction. Her eyes were intently fixed on me.

I chuckled, looking at Magdaran. “You just want Time for your plants.”

“You don’t understand how useful that’ll be!” he said as if he’d been waiting for me to comment on it. “A lot of smaller stuff can show legitimate progress in a short time. I could do so much more with her help.”

I looked back at Latia. “Most of your job will likely be helping Magdaran and writing polite refusals to powerful nobles. We’re getting too many requests and we don’t have the time to fill them all. You’ll probably make a lot of people angry.”

“I am willing to write whatever letters you want me to.” Latia responded.

I shrugged. “Alright. Let’s give it a shot. We’ll meet back in a month to see how things are going and determine if we want to make any changes.”

Latia visibly relaxed, a happy smile on her face. “You won’t regret this. When should I start?”

“Well, we’ve got a new building to set up. Let’s grab some skeletons and go scout out our new headquarters. We can work out a salary, benefits and all that while we’re exploring. We don’t exactly have a new hire contract lying around, but we can figure something out.”

“That is agreeable.”

The three of us stood, leaving the shop together. We walked down the street towards where Serafall had told me the new building would be. It took us a bit to find it because none of us had been there before. The streets weren’t packed, but there was a fair number of other people out and about. The three of us drew several pairs of eyes as we wandered around together. I guess it wasn’t every day that you saw three young nobles wandering lost in Lucifaad.

We eventually found the building and I let us in. It was tall, four stories with a sub-level. There were too many offices for me to know what to do with at present, but if we were going to keep expanding we would need a location like this.

I opened a Hole to bring some skeletons in to start cleaning things up while we looked around. Magdaran, Latia and I went over the details of how we’d work together. Latia would have a month-long trial period to see if she was a good fit where she would help Magdaran with the clerical side of the business. After that time if we wanted to keep her around, she’d mostly take it over from Magdaran who would devote more of his time to his plants.

I was happy with the arrangement. It wasn’t like we were turning over the keys to all of our secrets, and we would need to start hiring other devils eventually. This was a trial run to see how it worked out.

We’ll see how it goes.

Chapter Text

“What are we looking for, Balthazar?” Aqua asked, walking at my side.

After the meeting, I’d decided I should probably get to work securing some future supplies. I didn’t know how much of what material Beelzebub would want, but I wanted to be able to deliver. To that end, I’d asked Aqua to scout some locations with me.

“Just keep your eyes peeled for any ore veins.” I said, looking over the walls of the cave we were currently walking through.

This was the fourth location the two of us had scouted this trip. The only mine I knew the general location of was The Lost Mine of Phandelver that we’d set up shop in when we first set foot in Faerun. Well, the only mine that wasn’t currently in use anyway. I knew of a few others, but I would have to steal them from the people already making use of them which I wasn’t too excited to try.

I was trying to keep as much of a low profile in this world as possible. That was why I had Medea layer every location we’d set up shop in with so many illusory wards and protective barriers to effectively separate them from the rest of the world. I did not want to get involved with the locals here. There was too much baggage involved with that. Local pantheons, adventurers of considerate power, metaphysics and entities that I was very thankful I hadn’t happened upon when I showed up here the first time – the less attention we drew the better.

That was honestly why there were some worlds I hadn’t ventured towards yet. There were some places with entities I knew for a fact I could not compete with that may or may not be able to bar my entry or capture me mid-transit. With Aqua working with me, that possibility was far more slim, but it still existed.

One individual I really wanted to offer a place as my bishop existed in one such world. I was fairly confident I could get to them and that they would almost assuredly accept after hearing my offer, but the infinitely powerful monsters that existed in said world and barred entry from potential outsiders prevented me from reaching out. It sucked, but that was the way it was. There was no use whining about it when the risk of something going wrong trying to reach them or worse, getting on the bad side of one of the stewards of that world far outweighed the reward posed by said potential recruit.

When I first came to this world, Faerun, I’d taken a risk. Not as significant of one, but a risk all the same. Luckily, Medea was able to set up shields before we were noticed, or we were noticed and deemed a non-problem. Whatever the case, we weren’t yet having issues, and outside of the scrying Medea did to find new sites and my short scouting excursions with Aqua, the only permanent residents in this world from ours were the skeletons, and they were all expendable, if mildly irritating to replace.

So far our stay in Faerun had been productive. With Medea’s help scrying potential locations, Aqua and I had managed to locate a few other locations suitable for mining, but our current Adamantium mine was small with few ore veins, it wouldn’t be able to handle a large demand for supplies, so Aqua and I were searching for a better one now.

Waving my hand, I moved a globule of magical light around the pitch-dark cavern. We were far underground right now. There was no source of light, and even without devil vision it was difficult to make out detail. Aqua walked a next to me, her sword unsheathed and held high, spilling silver light into the air as she looked over the opposite wall. There were some veins of adamantium in the walls, but they were few and small. I’d only counted three since arriving. This cave wouldn’t make for a good mine. Not when we could find something better.

I shook my head. “I’m thinking this is another bust.”

“We still have one more to try.” Aqua said optimistically.

“Do you want to try it today or wait for tomorrow?”

“Let’s go now.”

“As you wish.” With a wave of my hand, a Hole enveloped the two of us, pulling us to the final Location Medea had marked down as a potential. One of the benefits to having Hole, teleportation in general really, was large amount of ground you could cover with minimal effort. It wouldn’t be feasible for us to have mines spread all over the world if we couldn’t easily transport our skeletons between them and the ore they mined back out, but with Hole, I could do both with minimal effort, allowing us to roam as we pleased. The location we were scouting now was across the continent from our mithril mine, but Medea had felt adamantium at this location, so we were checking it out.

“Wow,” Aqua said as she looked around, holding her sword high.

I looked around with an appreciative eye. The cavern we were in was large. The ceiling was easily one-hundred meters up and the walls were as wide as a parking garage. Snaking through the ceiling, walls and floor were veins of shining silver, sparkling in the magical light of Aqua’s sword.

“I think we have a winner.” I said idly, spinning in a slow circle to take in the space. This was the best location we’d scouted by far. We’d need to wait until Medea had time to lay her protections over it until we got started using it, but this was a successful trip. “Thanks for your help, Aqua.”

She smiled. “Of course. Thanks for letting me join you. I enjoy these trips.”

I opened my mouth to respond and a deep rumbling echoed through the cave around us.

“That’s probably not good.” I said, reaching into a Hole to retrieve my spear.

Aqua and I pressed our backs together as we looked around, searching for the source.

A second noise, louder this time. The ground shook beneath our feet.

“Up.” I commanded. No sooner had Aqua and I rose into the air on our wings than a massive maw broke through the rock beneath us, yellowed teeth snapping after us as a wriggling monstrosity with sharp fangs and spines protruding out of a purple body rose into the cavern with us, thrashing about. I recognized the creature.

“Purple Worm. Don’t let it bite you. Watch out for the tail. Hit it ‘till it dies.” I said quickly, already sending a cone of fire down into the creature.

The worm thrashed as my fire washed over it, wiggling its way back down towards the cavern floor. If it slipped back into the earth, it might not come back up so we could kill it. We’d then have to deal with the damn thing hiding in our mine. I needed to stop it from running away.

Aqua had drawn her sword. She, striking at the monster’s flank, expertly slipping around its maw as it tried to retaliate against her.

I flew down towards where the worm had emerged from. I slammed the butt of my spear on the ground. A small shockwave emanated from me. The ground shook. Stone and dirt crumbled beneath me into a sinkhole, forming a deep pit.

The purple worm shrieked, its now revealed body flailing wildly. I stepped back into a Hole that transported me into the air above it to avoid a stab from its stinger. The worm coiled up like a snake rearing to strike.

Aqua leapt back as the worm’s stinger shot towards her. She stabbed her rapier into the tail as it passed her, driving it deep and dragging it along, opening a gaping wound in the worm.

The creature bucked up and down, leaping free from Aqua’s blade and coiling around itself. The head dove into the cavern floor, burrowing into the ground.

Fiery chains appeared in the air around me, sailing into Holes I summoned. Holes appeared around the creature. The chains flew out, wrapping around the worm, binding it in place as it tried to flee, its head still half-burrowed.

The tails swung wildly about until more chains wound around it, holding it still. The worm rose back into the cave, gnawing on one of the chains to try to free itself. Another Hole appeared above its head. I dropped through the Hole, driving my spear down into its head.

The worm convulsed under me, thrashing against my chains even as they wound tighter around it. On the ground, Aqua was carving up its side with her sword. I continued stabbing down with my spear as Aqua sliced it apart from the other end. The worm’s struggles slowly grew weaker before it finally fell limp. I dispelled my chains and the carcass of the beast fell heavily to the cavern floor.

“Are you alright?” I asked, floating down next to Aqua.

She had a disgusted look on her face as she patted her armor down with glowing hands. The dark blood and slime covering her slowly evaporated into motes of magical light as she cleaned herself off. “I’m fine. It didn’t hit me once.”

“Sorry, I should have expected the caves may not all be empty. In the future, we’ll bring a skeleton or two with us to act as bait.”

Aqua waved me off as she sheathed her sword. “Don’t worry about it, Balthazar. Watching Coal and Regulus spar so often has gotten me itching for a fight. That was enough to quell the urge for a while. What are we doing with the body?”

I frowned thoughtfully as I considered the corpse. After a moment’s hesitation, I opened a large Hole beneath it, pulling it away. “Medea might find some use for it that I can’t think of. If she doesn’t want it, we can just burn it. We’ll come back when she has time to set protections up here. Are you ready to go?”

At her nod, I opened another Hole connected to the one she’d locked open with her Keyblade before we left. Together, we strode through it.

X

We’d just about finished moving into the new building Serafall got us. There were still a few things we needed to bring over and a lot of empty space while we still lacked employees, but it was set up to the point we could work out of it now. Magdaran and I both took corner offices on the top floor with views of the city.

Latia split her time between my office and Magdaran’s depending on which one of us was in the building at the time. She’d moved a second desk into each room where she penned letters that she submitted to us for screening before they were sent off to their various recipients. She was proving to be a big help. She hadn’t tried to screw us over yet either, so that gave her major brownie points. I was still keeping an eye on her, and the protections Medea put on the building were always active, but I was starting to believe Latia was in it for the long haul. At the very least, she wanted us as favorable recommendations for whatever her future job might be.

I wasn’t here for work today. It was a weekend, so no one was here for work. My sister had been asking for a tour of one of our shops, and I figured a new headquarters was as good of an excuse to see her as any. It had been a while since the two of us had time to chat.

She met me at the Abaddon Estate and I transported us from there. After showing her around all of the empty rooms and unused space, I brought her up to my office. The two of us sat down in swivel chairs and stared out the giant window overlooking the city.

“Pretty neat, huh?” I said.

“Pretty wasteful.” Kuisha challenged. “You’re not using half of the space here.”

“True, but that’ll change in time. We’ve already got our first devil hire. More will follow.”

“So I heard. I was surprised Latia Astaroth had taken an interest in your venture.”

“Relax, sis. I’m keeping an eye on her. She hasn’t tried anything stupid yet.”

“I was not insinuating that she had nefarious intentions, but it is wise you do not trust her blindly.” She frowned at me. “But why go to her? If you needed help, why didn’t you come to me?”

I spun in my chair to look at her. “What do you mean?”

“Your business is called Bael and Abaddon Trading. I would have thought you’d want to include me.”

Was that hurt I detected in her voice? Did she think because I hadn’t offered her a job I didn’t want her around?

“I thought you were busy with being Sairaorg’s Queen. I didn’t know you wanted to be a part of this. Do you want to be a part of this?”

She pursed her lips. “I am not so busy that I wouldn’t be able to help. Sairaorg has few affairs for me to manage. When we are not training, I spend most of my time maintaining the mansion.”

“That’s not a straight answer, Ku. My talents may be varied, but I’m not a mind reader. Do you want to be a part of the business?”

She huffed. “Yes, Bal,” she said, sounding exasperated. “I thought you would approach me once you needed help, but you went to Latia first.”

“Okay, first off, me not coming to you immediately when I need help doesn’t mean I don’t care about you. Second, Latia came to me. She practically threw her resume in my lap and Magdaran thought it would be a good idea to hear her out.”

I frowned as my thoughts turned to Magdaran. “I’m completely willing to have you work here, I’d like it in fact, but Magdaran is a co-owner. I need to check with him first. You… There wouldn’t be any issues with you working for him, right?” I was still well aware of my sister’s long-term goals. She coveted Magdaran’s heirship for Sairaorg. That goal could create issues in the workplace that I frankly didn’t want to deal with.

“There will be no issue.” Kuisha assured me. “It will be a good opportunity to build a rapport with him.”

I considered her, surprised. “Does that mean your plans have changed?”

“The end result has not. But I now see a better path to achieving that result.”

I felt a ping through the wards as someone entered the main door of the building. I started chuckling, drawing a confused frown from Kuisha.

“Speak of the devil. Magdaran just walked in.”

She pursed her lips. “I have never actually met him.”

“I can introduce you if you want? Just promise me you’ll play nice. He’s my friend.” One of the very few I had.

“You don’t need to worry about me starting trouble. Let’s go greet him.” Kuisha stood, and I followed. I led her through the halls to where I felt Magdaran walking through the wards.

When she’d layered the protections on this new building, Medea had given me the magical equivalent of administrator privileges. So long as I was within the bounds of the wards, I was essentially one with the building and could bring its defenses to bear with a thought. Tracking someone walking through the halls was trivial in comparison.

We met up with Magdaran as he was halfway to his office. He was looking down at a book in his hands, scribbling notes as he walked.

He started when he saw us, smiling as he realized it was me. “Bal! Good timing. I was just…” He realized I wasn’t alone and turned to look at my sister. From the way he tensed up, I assumed he put together who she was.

“Magdaran, this is my sister Kuisha. She wanted to see the new building, so I was showing her around. Kuisha, Magdaran Bael, heir to the Bael Pillar.”

Kuisha curtsied. “My lord,”

Magdaran’s book snapped closed in his hand as he held a hand out. “Please don’t do that. I… Um… I mean, it’s good to meet you, Kuisha.” He stiffly shook my sister's hand, looking rattled. I probably should have given him some warning before dropping his estranged brother’s Queen on him. This was an awkward situation.

“So… Um… What do you think of the building?” Magdaran asked after a beat of silence.

“It is large. And empty. I was just talking to my brother. He told me you were looking for additional staff to help you run things. Is that true?”

“Yes. We just hired Latia, but we’re still looking for more help.”

“How fortuitous,” Kuisha said with a warm smile. “I have been looking for some work to supplement my King’s income. I would be able to help my brother transport your goods and am well accustomed to administrative work. Would you be amenable to looking over my resume?”

Magdaran stared at her for a solid five seconds without saying anything.

“Mag…?” I said, taking a step towards him.

He shook himself out of his stupor. “Oh, no. I mean, no, that would be great. Um…” He swallowed nervously. “Does Sai know you’re… Is he okay with this?”

“I haven’t asked him yet, but I’m sure he wouldn’t have any problems with it. He has been telling me about your letters. He wanted to arrange a time to meet you for lunch in the near future. If you’d accept such a meeting, of course.”

Magdaran inhaled sharply. “I’d… I’d like that. I’ll send him a letter. Is he free next week? Somewhere public would probably be best. There’s that pasta place we both like. I could…” He trailed off as if suddenly realizing Kuisha and I were still there. He scratched the back of his head. “Sorry. Welcome to the team, Kuisha. Bal can show you around. I need to… Forgive me, but I’ll be in my office.” He brushed past us, darting down the hall to his office.

Kuisha and I stood in the hall, staring off in the direction Magdaran had disappeared.

“That could have gone better.” I said.

“I actually thought it went well. Considering this is the first true contact he has received from Sai. If nothing else, it shows me that I’m going about things the right way.”

“To be clear, as much as I’d love to have you succeed in your ambitions, I’m not going to hurt Magdaran for you. I’m not going to be party to anything that hurts him either.”

“You won’t need to. After this brief introduction, I’m already confident nothing unsavory will need to be done.”

“Good. Do you want to see the rest of the building?”

“Is it just as empty as everything else you showed me?”

“Pretty much.”

“Then it can wait for later. I will be claiming an unused office on the top floor.”

“Knock yourself out. The only ones that are actually being used right now are mine and Magdaran’s. We can go over specific details about your future duties and contracts later when Caster is present.”

“That sounds good. It’s a pleasure to be a part of the family business.”

X

A man with dark hair and soft, purple eyes sat in a velvet-cushioned chair, a tall wine glass idly swirling in his hand, sloshing the red liquid within about.

Zekram Bael was old. Very old. He had lived through more than most would ever experience, and he remained unbroken. He’d learned. He’d overcome.

The Great King had played this game the Underworld was so fond of for millenia. He’d stood atop all others for much of that time. The New Satans held sway in the wake of the Civil War they crushed their opposition in, but only a fool would believe Zekram to have been dethroned. No, he still held his own power. Favors owed, calculated influence, his own personal strength – Zekram was far from removed from the goings on of the Underworld.

There was little news he was not one of the first to hear. So many mouths reported to him as to be a sea of secrets. Things had been quiet for a time, but the sea was disturbed recently.

At first it was a small thing. The Abaddon boy, the bastard as Bedeze referred to him so viciously, had earned his place among the ranks of the Underworld’s High Class devils, and at such a young age. Bedeze had grown into a great pawn of Zekram’s, so the achievement of the young devil who shared his name had piqued Zekram’s curiosity. He watched Balthazar’s match against the reincarnated brute with a Twice Critical. Not much was gleaned from the brief encounter, but it stuck in Zekram’s memory. He’d planned to potentially call on the boy in another decade or two and thought that would be the end of it.

Then there were more whispers.

Rumors of Balthazar Abaddon’s rapid acquisition of a Queen Piece referred to only as ‘Caster’, an obvious alias if ever there was one. Little was known about the Queen. Zekram would admit to a small amount of curiosity, but the secret was ultimately beneath his notice. He had far more important things to focus his attention on.

Then the sea churned again.

A Pawn joined Balthazar’s peerage. Again, almost nothing was known about him. What little information Zekram received had come from those agents he still had watching his disgraced descendant. Sairaorg had made great strides since entering his exile. It was one of the many reasons Zekram did not interfere with ‘Lord’ Bael’s decision. Sairaorg did not inherit Zekram’s Power of Destruction, but he had inherited Zekram’s drive. Zekram watched him from afar, silently observing as Sairaorg gathered his peerage, struggled, grew. That was how he knew of Sairaorg’s praise of Balthazar’s new peerage member.

Sairaorg did not share much information, but Zekram had heard that Sairaorg said his Pawn regularly sparred with Balthazar’s.

Few knew the identity of Sairaorg’s Pawn. Sairaorg had been intentionally secretive of Regulus’s identity as he should be after uncovering a treasure such as one of Heracles’s labors. Regulus was a boon the likes of which normally went unseen in a lifetime. A servant worthy of Zekram’s bloodline. All the more curious, then, that this beast of legend regularly ‘sparred’ with Balthazar Abaddon’s Pawn.

Upon hearing that, Balthazar Abaddon finally had Zekram’s notice. He had changed from a mere fascination to a legitimate inquiry. Zekram devoted some of his assets to keeping tabs on the young devil. Nothing overt. Balthazar still did not warrant his full focus, but he had become more than a passing curiosity.

Zekram was one of the first to learn of Balthazar’s visit to Serafall Leviathan’s office. He did not know the particulars of the meeting, but the after effects were clear enough to even those who had never heard his name. The youngest Baron in history, a self-made devil from an ancient bloodline that was slowly rebuilding his once great house. It was all people talked about in Zekram’s circles for an annoyingly long time. They all missed the most important pieces of Balthazar’s rise, pieces Zekram did not see fit to share with them.

Balthazar found a Knight next. Once more, little was known about her. It would be frustrating to a lesser man, but Zekram merely found it endearing. Finally, here was a devil who knew the advantage of keeping their mouth shut. So many devils born in recent years boasted on and on about their power and the strengths of their underlings as if it would grant them favor. All it accomplished was informing their enemies, both seen and unseen, of their capabilities. Despite his efforts, meager though they were, Zekram knew little about Balthazar’s personal strength or the abilities of those he’d chosen to serve him. If, in the future, Zekram learned that Balthazar had hidden great strength belonging to both himself and his underlings, Zekram would come to respect the young devil, if only a little.

Then came the news that caused the ocean to upheave, sending tsunamis throughout the Underworld and beyond; a mithril mine.

Zekram had not believed it at first. It was too fantastical, too impossible. Any faction with access to such would guard it more zealously than the angels hoarded holy relics.

Zekram picked up the small dagger resting on a table at his side, spinning the hilt in his hand, watching the shining silver blade catch the light of the fire before him.

People suspected Zekram of controlling this mine. Magdaran, his Pillar’s current heir, was in business with Balthazar, even going so far as to have his name first in the company’s name. Bael and Abbadon Trading Co. It was always gratifying to see one’s influence grow without lifting a finger to see it done.

Still, it caused Zekram problems. Even some members of his more inner circle now suspected he was hoarding mithral for himself, unwilling to share it with his allies. It would make sense that the discovery would be attributed to him. Unfortunate though it was, Zekram did not control this priceless resource, and he knew Magdaran did not hold the key. The boy had spent more and more time in his greenhouses of late. If things continued as they had, Magdaran would not be fit to inherit the Bael Pillar. Almost as unworthy as his father had been.

But that was a separate matter. For now, Magdaran had somehow embedded himself perfectly into Balthazar’s operation. Zekram saw no reason to interfere. Magdaran could build a rapport with Balthazar and perhaps grow into his future role at the same time. Zekram didn’t need to do anything but watch and wait.

Until things changed.

Serafall Leviathan had once more stepped into the equation. Evidently, whatever business she’d done with Balthazar had shown her something, something she wanted firmly under her power. Gifting Balthazar and Magdaran a building across the street from her seat of power was a statement Zekram could not allow to go unanswered.

Balthazar somehow controlled a mithril mine through unknown means. Serafall Leviathan was actively moving to secure Balthazar for herself, likely holding information that Zekram lacked. By exerting influence over Balthazar and the company, she also exerted influence over his heir and therefore his Pillar. She would attempt to steer Magdaran as she attempted to steer Balthazar.

This was unacceptable.

“You summoned me, my lord?”

Zekram did not turn to face the new arrival in the room. He set the dagger back down on the table. “Your nephew has made waves, Bedeze.”

The blond man scoffed, adjusting his well-tailored suit. “The bastard is using my name to increase his lot. The house I left him and his sister was evidently not enough to satisfy the ungrateful brat.”

Zekram fixed Bedeze with a glare, causing the other devil to flinch. “Whatever your personal feelings about the boy are, put them aside. The New Satans are working to bring him under their power. That will not happen. Get him in line. I don’t care how it is done, but I would prefer a soft approach.”

Bedeze smiled, conniving. “I’ll start with soft.”

Zekram made a dismissive gesture and Bedeze left with a parting bow.

Zekram was no fool. He could surmise just how ‘soft’ Bedeze’s approach would be. So long as it alienated Balthazar from the New Satans his aim would be achieved. If he was fortunate, it would accomplish multiple goals at once. Zekram wanted to learn more of what Balthazar had kept hidden, perhaps even the secret to the mithral mine. If Bedeze applied enough pressure, such secrets may be forced to come to light. Beyond that, Zekram hoped for more.

The Great King took a sip of his wine.

Different people painted Zekram’s machinations and goals as self-serving. None of them were wrong, but they were not fully correct in their estimation of him. Zekram ensured the power and prominence of the Baels because he firmly believed in devil superiority. The Baels were the strongest of the devils, so it was only right that they lead the rest to their place at the pinnacle. But no house could rise alone. Vassals and servants were needed, capable devils in their own right who would push their race to new heights.

Balthazar Abaddon showed promise. A pureblood descendant of a near-extinct family that was once powerful. A youth who already exhibited great strength. A man who pulled a powerful source of wealth from behind a curtain no one had even seen. Yes, Balthazar showed potential.

Bedeze would move against his nephew. Balthazar would either be tempered by the approaching storm or he would shatter and Bedeze would deliver what was once Balthazar’s to Zekram’s feet. Either way, Zekram’s aims would be achieved.

Chapter Text

Medea and I hovered in the air, observing the ground below us. Purple skeletons moved in coordinated groups, ferrying bricks and beams about. Coal and Aqua were at Sairaorg’s place hanging out with Regulus and Shang Tsung was working through the exercises Medea gave him, giving the two of us some time with just each other. I’d asked Medea what she wanted to do and she’d brought me here, to the sight of our future home.

The foundations for my castle had been set. Construction on the basic structure had begun. It looked very different from the designs I’d originally given to Medea, far larger with a more grand style than the simple keep-like look I’d originally wanted. I wasn’t put out by Medea’s contributions though. She was the one building the place. If she was willing to spend even longer working on it to make it larger and more suited to her architectural tastes, then she was more than welcome to.

“And I’m going to put a second tower there.” Medea said, pointing to a circular foundation on the western side of the burgeoning structure. She was explaining her plans for the structure with a happy smile on her face. “I only really need one, but if my apprentice ever realizes his potential he will need his own space to work where he will not be in my way. This is in addition to the shared laboratory you and I will have on the top level.”

“Staffing this place is going to be difficult.” I said, making a rough estimate of the approximate, titanic size of the castle Medea had designed.

“The skeletons will suffice.”

“For cleaning and serving, yes, but that isn’t all we’ll need. The skeletons can’t think. Do they know how to cook?”

Medea frowned. “They can follow simple instructions, but I cannot imagine anything they made would be enjoyable.”

“So we’ll need cooks at the very least. Probably a butler or the equivalent of one as well to coordinate the skeletons and the cooking staff. Plus anyone else we’ll think of later once the place is fully built. We’ve got time though. Getting to that point will take a while.”

“It may progress faster than you might think, master. I was able to enchant a number of my Dragon Tooth Warriors to produce materials to my specifications. Even now, I am overseeing them through a familiar while they work. The production of construction materials will now be rapid. My apprentice and I are also making progress with my golem idea.”

I raised an eyebrow. Medea had approached me a while ago about using metals pulled from our mines to create powerful magical constructs to serve as both servants and guardians. Adamantium and Mithral golems would be a powerful force to be reckoned with, be they for combat or more mundane purposes. The skeletons were simple to make and easy to mass-produce, but they would be taken apart by any supernatural foe. A well-made adamantine golem was an entirely separate matter. I’d given Medea every material she asked for to try to help her progress along.

“What kind of progress?”

“We’ve created a simple prototype that functions as intended. It is now only a matter of experimentation to alter the process to create constructs to suit our needs.”

“Well done, Medea. You just gave us the tools to raise an army if we wanted.”

“A Baron can’t be without his military.”

“I need to get you something nice for everything you’re doing for me. What is your desire, my Queen?”

“A castle.” Medea said, grinning at me. “You just let me build our castle however I want and I’ll be happy, honey.”

“Far be it from me to interfere.”

“Speaking of gifts, that reminds me.” A teleportation circle expanded out from her encompassing me. A few moments later, we vanished in a flash of light.

Medea’s wings vanished as she walked forward. She’d brought us to our lab in the basement of the manor. “I have not had as much time as I would have liked to work on this so it took longer than I’d hoped, but it is finally done.”

Curious, I followed her around the corner. I stopped at the threshold of the room, staring wide-eyed. In the center of the room a glowing white magic circle had been etched into the floor. Smaller, joined circles sat around its perimeter. There were three, arranged in a triangle. Each smaller circle held an item floating suspended in the air above them.

The first was a staff of dark wood with veins of silver metal flowing up its length to where a blood-red gem was affixed to the top.

Next was a black glaive. Violet light emanated from the weapon and seemed to pulse.

The third was a silver spear. Intricate red designs snaked up the spear’s haft to a wickedly sharp point.

In the center of the larger circle and the triangle a set of armor floated. It was ruby-red with black accents. Above the armor a familiar helmet floated. Still cracked from where Rule Breaker had pierced it, the inert form of Perfected State hovered in the air above the armor.

I wasn’t a magical craftsman, but I’d seen the work Medea had put into Aqua’s armor and could feel enchantments when they were powerful enough. Every item suspended above the circle was powerful. Far beyond the meager trinkets that we’d been selling to the Underworld. No, these were items that had been made to the best of their maker’s ability.

“Medea… What is this?” I asked. I had no idea what was going on here. I hadn’t even known she’d set up…whatever this was. I’d been spending a lot of time out of the house recently, so she’d evidently set it up when I was out.

“One moment please, master.” A shadowy, translucent crow coalesced from the shadow cast by her hood. A screeching caw escaped the spectral bird’s beak as it flew past me up the stairs. “Forgive the subterfuge, but we wanted it to be a surprise.”

The air behind Medea shifted and warped. A dark void similar in appearance to one of my Holes appeared before shaping itself into a medieval keyhole. Three figures emerged from the keyhole.

“Surprise!” Aqua said, dramatically throwing her hands wide. Coal had a big stupid grin on his face. Shang Tsung held his chin high, but his expression was less sharp than usual.

“Okay, now I’m really confused.” I said, looking between them.

“Despite my efforts, I found that I alone was insufficient to do what I was attempting with that frustrating helmet.” Medea said, sending an irritated glare towards Perfected State where it floated in the circle. “I could have figured out how to do what we are about to achieve on my own, but it would have taken a long time. With the castle, my apprentice, movie nights; I didn’t want to spend my time on this when there were other avenues of achieving the same result.”

“You still haven’t told me what this is.” I said pointedly, but without heat. Whatever it was my peerage had surprised me with, something told me I’d like it.

“A thank you gift.” Medea said simply.

“Medea, you don’t have to thank me for–”

“You saved my life, Balthazar.” Medea cut me off, expression deadly serious. She rarely used my name in front of others,causing me to pause. “Aside from the obvious reincarnation and keeping me from disappearing into nothing in the mud, you’ve given me a life. I have good food. I have good company. I am free to explore and experiment to my heart's desire. And I found you. That is worth a thank you gift, insufficient though it is.”

“Medea…”

Aqua raised her hand, shooting an apologetic glance at Medea. The witch just smiled encouragingly at her.

“The same can be said for me, Balthazar,” Aqua said. “I… I was going insane. Legitimately insane. I’d forgotten what reality was and couldn’t sort out what was going on in my own head. I’d still be trapped there if it weren’t for you.” When she stopped talking, she looked pointedly at Coal.

Coal chuckled. “You already know what you did for me, master. No need to waste time saying it again.”

I looked at Shang Tsung next.

He chuckled. “I had no part in this. It was nearly complete when you reincarnated me.” He flinched when he saw the glare Medea was sending at him. “Of course, I am appreciative that you chose to bring me into your service. You have kept to your word, as I will to mine.”

“That was really touching, and I do appreciate it, guys, but I still don’t know what we’re doing here.” I said.

Medea grinned, eyes shining in the magical light illuminating the space. “We are making a new Sacred Gear, the first ever created for a pure-blooded devil. Sairaorg may have acquired his own, but Regulus’s Axe was not made for him.”

Shocked into silence at her words, I slowly looked around at the items floating around the circle. She was making a new Sacred Gear? They were making me a Sacred Gear? That was…a lot. I knew for a fact Azazel had been trying to crack the Sacred Gear system for literal thousands of years and was only just starting to make progress. Medea was telling me she’d done it in just under a year, albeit with help from Aqua. This was absurd, something I’d never have expected. But it would be so rude of me to say no when they’d gone to the trouble of setting all of this up. And getting my own, personally-made Sacred Gear? I was one-hundred percent okay with that. “What… What exactly are you making? Which one of these will be the Sacred Gear?”

“They all will.” Medea said. “I could have attempted to replicate some of the more esoteric abilities of certain Sacred Gears I have researched, but that seemed like a waste. I can teach you how to accomplish most of what those items accomplish with magic, and your existing abilities already put most of them to shame. I thought, ‘What is the greatest way to help you?’. The answer was obvious, you needed a weapon. Protection would be welcome as well.”

Coal smirked as he walked up to the magical circle, staring at the armor floating in the center. “That nun I told you about that once held Perfected State? She unlocked a neat Balance Breaker with it. That’s what let her heal other people. You won’t have the same healing ability she did because my soul isn’t bound to it anymore, but the Balance Breaker should still function once Medea and Aqua do their work. Whenever the nun would use the Balance Breaker, the helmet would wreathe her in robes similar to her benedictine habit. The robes could also change into armor to protect her. I described ‘em to Medea and she did a pretty good job of recreating the general aesthetic, with some color changes and making it more tailored to a male that is.”

“I am not so much creating a new Sacred Gear as I am repurposing and reforging Perfected State to better suit you.” Medea continued. “I am binding the other items into the inert Sacred Gear to create a new effect while simultaneously strengthening it. As a result, the Sacred Gear will be bound to you with the Balance Breaker’s armor already unlocked. The Sacred Gear itself will be the weapons around the circle. The ritual will bind the weapons together, melding them into one. Each of them was created to be as powerful as I could make them. You will be able to change the Scared Gear between the three given forms at will – a staff, a spear, and a glaive. I originally intended to give you more options, but 3 is a powerful number. It will make the Sacred Gear stronger. You will be able to make up for the lack of versatility easily enough by carrying other weapons in your pocket dimensions.”

“How do we do this?” I asked.

“You step into the circle and give me access to the pocket dimension where you store your power. I will need to use a large amount of it to bind the Sacred Gear to you. Sacred Gears were originally made for humans, but with Perfected State’s persisting magic, your power and Aqua’s help, I will be able to bind it fully to your demonic soul. It will be bound to you and you alone, unlike other Sacred Gears that seek new owners when their current host perishes. It will be yours for eternity, remaining attached to your soul instead of seeking out another host. It will be a part of you, growing in strength as you do, empowering you even as you empower it.”

A small Hole opened up in front of Medea at my will, giving her access to my stored power. “So I step into the circle? Is there anything else we need to prepare first?”

“No. We are ready.” Medea said, already drawing a tendril of red demonic power from the Hole.

“Thank you. This is… I didn’t expect this.” I said, not knowing what else I could say to show my appreciation. This was a great gift.

“Quit keeping us waiting already. Get in the circle.” Coal said, laughing.

I stepped into the circle. The white magical lines turned ruby red as I entered. I stepped up next to the floating armor, looking it over and trying to imagine how I would look wearing it. Would Perfected State still be the helmet?

“Aqua, prepare yourself.” Medea said, pulling at the power I’d given her access to and pulling it out in blankets of volatile energy. She stood at the point of the triangle where the spear floated.

Aqua walked up to the circle and gave me a small wave. Her Keyblade appeared in her hand and she stabbed it forward. A beam of gold energy shot forward into Perfected State. Aqua twisted her Keyblade and there was a sound like a deadbolt unlocking.

Medea knelt, slamming her hands into the ground at the edge of the circle. Demonic power flowed from my pocket dimension through her and into the circle beneath my feet. The red glow in the room steadily increased, shining like a trapped star. The staff and glaive floated along the lines connecting them to the spear. The three weapons slowly melded together, letting off immense energy.

Medea stood, arms raised. She pushed forward with one, pulled back with the other. The melded weapons floated forward towards me. I felt the armor press into me from behind as I grasped the haft of the weapon.

Aqua aimed her Keyblade at me. Another beam of energy lanced out of her Keyblade into my chest. She twisted the blade and I felt something lock inside me.

The magic circle beneath me vanished. The room fell into darkness until the enchanted lanterns began to glow once more. Everyone was looking at me

I was staring down at the spear in my hand. I could feel it humming with power. It felt like an extension of myself. With a thought, the spear shifted into the form of the staff. The staff shifted to a glaive. The glaive shifted back to the spear.

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. When I opened them I was wearing a set of red-black armor.

Medea had an amused smile on her face. She waved her hand and a mirror appeared in front of her, letting me look at my appearance. The armor fit my form closely. There were no bulky plates or pauldrons. It felt like a flexible dragonhide more than metal. If I had to guess, Medea had made it almost entirely out of mithril due to the lack of weight and how it fit me so comfortably. The helmet wasn’t Perfected State, but I could see a resemblance. Whatever Aqua and Medea had done to bind it to me had changed it slightly, but there was still a reminiscent look of it.

The colors had changed as well. The red had been replaced by gold. Gold and black melded seamlessly together around me. The contrasting shine and darkness made for a striking look.

“Do you like it?” Medea asked, sounding very pleased with herself.

The spear vanished from my hands. I walked forward and pulled her against my armored form. “I love it.” My helmet vanished as I leaned down to kiss her. She wound her arms around me and held me against her.

When we parted, I placed a quick kiss on her forehead before looking around the room. “Thank you.”

Coal gave me a thumbs up. Shang Tsung merely nodded.

Aqua had a slight blush on her cheeks as she said, “I’m glad you like it. Medea did most of the work. All I did was unlock some stuff for her while she was working.”

“She is being humble.” Medea said. “Her power allowed me to do things that should be impossible.”

Aqua shook her head. “I just did what you told me. It really wasn’t all that much trouble.”

“It still sounds to me like you helped, so thank you.” I said. I turned back to Medea, grinning. “As for you…” A Hole opened behind her. “I think you deserve a…”

I trailed off. Medea’s excited smile had morphed into a furious, near enraged glare.

“Bedeze Abaddon has just arrived in our lands and is approaching the Castle’s construction site.” she said.

My eyes narrowed. “Coal, Aqua, Shang Tsung, stay here and guard the manor. I don’t know what he’s doing here but be ready to fight.”

My armor vanished. Like my spear, I could feel it, waiting for me to call it back, but I didn’t want Bedeze to know about my peerage’s gift. I didn’t want him to know about anything. The fact that he was apparently looking at my castle was already pissing me off.

Why was he even here? I’d thought Kuisha and I were beneath his notice. The last time I’d seen him he’d seemed irritated with my very existence before disappearing to never be seen again. Until today apparently.

The Hole behind Medea changed destinations and we walked through it.

My wings shot out to hold me aloft as Medea and I floated above the construction of our castle. A short distance away from where the skeletons were hauling brick was a blond devil dressed in a white suit, inspecting the construction as he walked towards it. Another Hole transported us directly into his path. He looked up as we appeared, frowning minutely before his expression changed into a wide smile.

“Nephew! How good to see you again. I love what you’re doing with the place.”

“Bedeze,” I greeted coldly. “Why are you here?” I did not want this man here. I’d met him all of once before and it hadn’t been a pleasant encounter. Now I was making waves in the Underworld and he shows up unannounced? Even a fool could see his angle.

He frowned, adjusting the cuffs on his jacket. “Do I need a reason to visit my family, nephew? Bastard or not, it is my brother’s blood in your veins. I came to check in on you and to see how my holdings have fared in my absence.”

Oh hell no. This guy did not get to walk into my life out of nowhere and sweep up everything I’d built for himself. I would not allow this, but it would be better if I could get him to leave amicably. He had powerful backers that I would rather avoid pissing off. But if push came to shove…

“My holdings have fared well.” I said, holding his gaze challengingly. I was delighted by the way his grin twitched into a sneer. “Thank you for your concern. If you would like to discuss this further, I would be amenable to meeting with you at a later date. Is there a time that would suit you?”

“Now suits me just fine, nephew.” he said pointedly, walking forward. “One should make time for the elders of their house when they are called upon.”

“You’ll forgive me if such customs are unknown to me. I wouldn’t have known what with the only one who could have taught me never so much as sending a letter.”

Bedeze laughed. “Oh, please. A handful of decade’s absence is hardly notable. I had important matters to attend to, carrying our name to the heights it deserves. With my success in the Rating Games, the Abaddon name once more knows the respect it is due, a fact that, without my approval, you have taken advantage of to sell your trinkets. But I am a gracious uncle. I will forgive you.”

“I fail to see how consistently failing to surpass Diehauser Beliel has done anything to elevate the Abaddon name. Your failures are yours alone. My achievements reflect on my house. Now, you are trespassing on my lands, uncle. But I am a gracious nephew. Leave and I will forgive this dalliance. We can set up a date to meet later when we’ve–”

“The arrogance.”

I narrowed my eyes at the man. He’d dropped his pleasant pretense, openly glaring at me with disdain.

“It’s your fault your father is dead, you know? You bastard. Had he not fallen in with that dandy he would still be here.”

I didn’t know what happened to my parents. Kuisha didn’t either. Were she here, she would probably press for more information because Bedeze was talking as if he did know what happened to them. I wasn’t Kuisha. Call me cold, but those people that died weren’t my parents. I never knew them and I had memories from a previous life to help me raise myself. The only thing that mattered to me was the asshole in front of me walking around my home like he owned the place.

“It’s time for you to leave, Bedeze. If you would like to meet again, I will schedule a–”

“No, I have left you alone for too long, I think. I was gracious enough to allow you to live on my family’s lands, but I am seeing now that was a mistake. We could not even have a simple conversation before you attempted to remove me from the land that is rightfully mine. Were it not for my generosity, you and your sister would have grown up in slums. And you repay me by attempting to banish me from my own home?”

“This is not your home anymore if it ever was to begin with. I am the Baron of these lands, and as such, I dictate who is allowed within the borders of my territory. You are not.”

Bedeze sniffed. “I had hoped to settle things between us amicably, to guide you into the correct future as a good uncle should. Instead, it appears I will have to discipline you. You seem to have the mistaken impression that you need not comply with my demands. You do not seem to know your place in our family’s hierarchy. Growing up without your parents there to teach what was proper was clearly harmful to your development. I will correct this malady.”

Bedeze’s wings appeared as he slowly rose into the air. His hands hung at his sides, two small Holes crackling with demonic power appearing in his palms. “Do try to take this lesson to heart, dear nephew.” He slowly raised his arms.

Medea thrust a hand forward before Bedeze completed his movement. A spell circle with an hourglass pictured on its face appeared before her palm. The field before us was bathed in light as the foundations of the castle behind us glowed with frightening power.

Bedeze froze. His eyes shot wide in surprise. His muscles tensed. He did not move an inch. There was a faint green shimmer in the air around him.

“Master, what should I do with him?” Medea asked coldly, her eyes boring into the trapped form of my estranged uncle.

“We should…” I opened a Hole around Medea and I, pulling us away as Bedeze’s Hole detonated right behind us. A thunderous boom shook the air as the power released by Bedeze’s attack cratered the ground where we’d been standing. Like me, he didn’t have to move to open a Hole.

Medea growled in frustration. The spell circle she’d been holding had shattered when I moved us. We were both high in the air now, our wings holding us aloft as we stared down at Bedeze.

My uncle was no longer trapped by Medea’s spell, but even still he did not move. He stared up at us, consideringly. His eyes narrowed. “This is not over, Balthazar. You could have shared in our family’s success at my side. I will take what is rightfully mine.” A Hole opened around him, whisking him away.

Immediately, I summoned a Hole in my hand. “Coal, Bedeze disappeared through a Hole. Is he at the manor?”

“No, master.” Coal responded through the Hole in my hand. “Since you’re calling, I guess that means he wasn’t here to catch up?”

“If he shows his face, chew it off.” I ordered, closing the Hole.

In the air beside me, Medea was fuming. “Our lands are too large to cover them all with wards. I have prioritized areas where our holdings are and where we spend time, trusting my familiars to find all other problems. Teleportation is restricted within our lands, but I have not seen a need to account for Hole. I will remedy this immediately. Bedeze will not be able to infiltrate our lands again.”

“It’s clear he’s after what we’ve built, but how is he planning to take it?” I thought out loud. “His first play was to bully me into compliance. That failed. What will he do now?”

Medea’s lips thinned into a line. “He cannot defeat us here where we hold the power. I have just demonstrated that I can overcome him when I am prepared. He will now try to select a battlefield where he has the advantage.”

“You think he’ll aim for a political play?”

“It is possible, but I am not so optimistic as to think this will end without bloodshed. I’ve wounded his pride. He will try to draw us into a fight, one where he has the advantage.”

“A Rating Game.” I’d watched some of Bedeze’s matches when I was younger to try to find inspiration for other ways to use Hole. I stopped very soon after starting when I realized Bedeze had the imagination of a particularly dense rock, but I still remembered a lot of what I’d seen.

Pompous prick though he was, Bedeze was ranked third in the Underworld’s Rating Games for a reason. He had a large amount of raw power that he threw around to destroy his competition. He would fill up a Hole with energy and then detonate it directly on top of his opponent before they could react. He could open a Hole near-instantly and its destination could be directly against someone’s head. There weren’t a lot of ways to defend against something like that unless you had powerful wards or the exact same ability. Even then, the raw power he put into his attacks would still be enough to break through most defenses.

But it wasn’t hopeless. Powerful though he was, his strength wasn’t trained, rather untamed and raw.
Thanks to my previous life’s memories, I knew that power wasn’t his own, but a byproduct of the King Piece in his chest. I wasn’t too sure of the details surrounding the piece, only that the Great King faction gave it to Bedeze and a few others after convincing the Satans to turn it over. He relied heavily on both the King PIece’s power and Hole. His overreliance on Hole was one of the main motivators for me to branch out into other disciplines. Without Hole, he couldn’t fight effectively. That was why he always lost against Diehauser Beliel. The moment Hole was sealed away from him by the Beliel’s Worthless power, Bedeze always surrendered.

Bedeze certainly had weaknesses, but that didn’t mean he was weak. Far from it. The bombs he created with Hole could pack enough punch to level a building with just a moment spent channeling them, nevermind what he could do when he pushed more power into them. There was a reason he over relied on the technique, it had proven effective. Combine that with The King Piece massively magnifying his strength, and that wasn’t even considering his peerage.

He had a full peerage with an assortment of powerful individuals from various backgrounds. Different pantheons and creatures were represented. He even had a Sacred Gear User, albeit a weaker one. I was confident in the quality of my peerage, but I wasn’t sure if we could match his quantity.

I’d lament the fact that Medea hadn’t immediately killed him if that wouldn’t have put us in an arguably worse position. Devils murdering each other out of the blue was not a good look, even with our proclivity for sin. I needed to deal with Bedeze decisively. If he brought our issues out into the open and showed himself as the clear aggressor, I’d be able to avoid the poor optics from killing him as justified defense of my name and house, but it might suit me better to leave him alive, shamed and forever disgraced to serve as an example to anyone who thought to come after me in the future. I already had some ideas in that vein, provided I could pull them off effectively.

“Yes,” Medea agreed with my summation. “A Rating Game is likely his end goal.”

“I can just refuse to participate for now. We’re not in a position to fight Bedeze and his peerage. We stop all sales and focus on shoring up our defenses until we’re forced into a confrontation.”

“He may have expected things to go this way. He will have a plan in place to force our hand.”

“Then we buy what time we can and meet him head on. I would’ve preferred to keep our hand hidden a while longer, but it was inevitable someone would eventually try something.” My eyes narrowed as I glared at the space Bedeze fled through. “My ‘uncle’ has just volunteered to serve as a example of why you shouldn’t fuck with us.”

Chapter Text

Bedeze was a problem. He wanted what I’d built and had made a very ham-fisted attempt to attain it. He was the first, but I knew he wouldn’t be the last. Success to the degree I’d achieved inevitably drew others looking to claim it for themselves. He was the first, but he wouldn’t be the last. Unless I wanted others to follow in his footsteps, attempting to strong-arm me, I needed to make a clear statement with him, and I needed to do it myself.

With that said, I’d recently had a conversation with my sister about keeping those I cared about in the loop about what was going on in my life. For that reason, and to explain why Medea would not be supplying any product for us in the foreseeable future, I’d come to my office building shortly after issuing orders to my peerage members, asking Kuisha and Magdaran to meet me in the large meeting room we’d set up in our office.

Latia was in the office when I arrived, so I’d invited her inside as well. Bedeze’s pressure might spook her and make her run. He wasn’t the most influential devil in the Underworld, but he was firmly above Latia on the social hierarchy due to his strength and connections. I didn’t know if she would want to be in a position that made her his enemy. If she decided to leave, I’d rather it happen sooner than later. I valued loyalty more than ability. She didn’t know I had plans to deal with Bedeze, so perhaps I’d be judging her unfairly, but it was what it was.

Medea sat at my side, Magdaran, Kuisha and Latia seated around the same circular table. My Queen refused to allow me to leave without her. I couldn’t refute her argument that Bedeze might try something again, so I hadn’t put up much resistance to letting her accompany me. In the room around us, skeletons carried snacks and drinks to each of us.

The rest of my peerage was absent. They were all carrying out my orders to prepare for our coming confrontation with Bedeze. Aqua was on an exhibition that would hopefully set up something I could use later. Coal was guarding the manor to ensure Shang Tsung wasn’t disturbed while Shang Tsung himself worked on a couple projects. I wasn’t sure if my newest Pawn would be ready in time, but he’d assured me he would do his best.

“What’s wrong, Bal?” Kuisha spoke first, eyes narrowed as she studied me.

“It was that easy to tell, huh?” I asked.

“I practically raised you, Bal. Now tell me what’s wrong.”

Her words made the others focus on me. Magdaran no longer played with the seed in his hands and Latia sat up straighter, looking between Medea and I.

“I’ll just come out with it then. Bedeze Abaddon trespassed on my lands recently. He all but explicitly stated he would be coming to take everything I’d built and to lead our house as the ‘true’ Lord Abaddon. After some exchanged words and pleasantries, he fled.” I briefly summed up our encounter with Bedeze. “We are expecting him to make further moves against us in the near future. This has the potential to create problems for the three of you, so I thought it was only fair to warn you. In addition, all products we have been supplying will halt as we deal with this.”

There was a flicker of unrestrained demonic power that lanced away from Kuisha before it was quickly snuffed out. My sister looked furious, slowly and deliberately taking a deep breath. “That bastard has some nerve. He ignores every request I ever sent him for aid only to resurface when we’re finally standing on our own two feet?” She paled, her fury momentarily forgotten. “Bal, if he tries to force you into a Rating Game…”

“He can’t really force me into one. I can just refuse any challenge he sends my way, but I won’t. Once I have made preparations, I’ll be meeting him head on.”

Magdaran had a frown on his face. “Is that wise? I have seen many of his matches. Not to discredit your abilities, Bal, but…”

“We have determined that this is the simplest solution.” Medea said. “We are preparing. Once we are ready, we will face him.”

“No,” Kuisha said. “Do not fight him, Bal. You can’t win. Coal won’t be enough for you to beat his peerage.”

“It’s quite rude to dismiss someone sitting in front of you as inconsequential.” Medea said, frowning as she stared at my sister.

“Let’s calm down for a second.” Magdaran said, cutting in before anything else could be said. “There might be another way out of this. Bal, Bedeze is a…acquaintance of my ancestor. I can talk to him and see if we can sort this out.”

I smiled. “Thank you for the offer, Magdaran, but I doubt it would change much. I’d be grateful if you spoke to your ancestor to help smooth things over, but fighting Bedeze is inevitable.” Even if it weren’t, someone else would come along. Bedeze was the first. He wouldn’t be the last. I’d use him as a demonstration to show why you shouldn’t come after me.

“Do you really think you can beat him?” Latia said, a complicated expression on her face.

“We have some tricks up our sleeve.” I answered non committedly.

“Tricks won’t help you against our uncle.” Kuisha said coldly. “Your peerage can’t beat his. Discounting that, you can’t beat him, Bal. You’re strong, stronger than I expected. But he is old and powerful. We need to think of another way.”

I shook my head. “While I appreciate the willingness to help, I didn’t call this meeting to go over ideas for how to sort this out. I already know what I’m going to do. I just wanted to let you all know what was going on and let you know why we won’t be making any money for a while.”

Magdaran sighed. “I don’t think it’s a good idea, Bal. But I’m going to let it drop for now. I’ll talk to my ancestor and my father, see if there’s anything I can do or learn that might help. If you need anything, let me know.”

“I appreciate that.” I said, nodding at my friend.

“Balthazar, this is not a good idea.” Kuisha said, eyes narrowed. “You’re playing right into his hands. You have no experience in Rating Games. He is ranked third in the entire Underworld. With the exception of Coal, your peerage doesn’t have any fighting experience.”

“You’re wrong.” Medea said, voice sharp. “And this is not a discussion. My master has made his decision.”

Kuisha glared at Medea. “And as his Queen, it is your responsibility to highlight the foolishness of his decision.”

I rubbed my forehead. “Kuisha, I don’t want to fight about this. It’s not likely to happen any time soon, so you’ll have plenty of chances to convince me not to go through with this. For now, I still need to talk to someone else about this whole thing.

“I can tell Sairaorg myself.”

“That wasn’t who I was referring to, but I’d appreciate it if you did.” I pushed back from the table and stood. Medea rose with me. “Thanks for hearing me out. Sorry we have to shut down operations for a bit, but needs must. I’ll see you all later.”

“Bal, wai–”

A Hole pulled Medea and I away before Kuisha could stop us.

We hadn’t gone far. Just across the street. Medea and I stood before the door to a large, official building.

I pulled my brand new phone out of my pocket and smiled. “This’ll be the first call I make with this thing.”

“It will certainly be a memorable one.” Medea said, a smile tugging at her lips.

I punched in a number and held the phone up to my ear.

The phone was answered after two short rings. “Who is this and how did you get this number?” a suspicious voice demanded.

“It’s Balthazar Abaddon. You gave it to me.”

“Oh!” The voice suddenly turned warm and welcoming. “Hey, barbel! How’s it going?”

I stared at the door in front of me, tilting my head in confusion. “Did you just call me barbel?”

“That’s your new nickname! You’re a baron. Your name is Balthazar. Take the front of both of those and you get barbel!”

“But…you actually don’t?”

“Barbal isn’t as fun to say. And barbel is close enough anyway. So what’s up?”

I pinched the bridge of my nose. I had been expecting a modicum of decorum and professionalism when I called her. Evidently, it was a false hope. “I’m outside your office right now. I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“We can’t talk over the phone?”

“My uncle showed up at my house and attacked me.”

There was silence on the other end.

“Um… Hello?”

The line went dead.

I held the phone in front of me and stared at it as the number disconnected.

“Did she hang up on you?” Medea asked.

“I think she did.”

The door in front of us was thrown open.

Standing in the doorway wearing a professional suit and white shirt with the top button undone was Satan herself.

“Come up to my office.” Serafall Leviathan ordered, eyes serious.

X

Serafall paced in front of her desk, hand gripping her chin. Medea and I were sitting a short distance away on a couch that wasn’t here the last time I’d been in her office.

“You’re sure he was trying to hit you with the explosion?” Serafall asked.

“He would have hit us if I hadn’t moved us.” I said.

“Okay. It’s good you brought this to me. I’ll deal with Bedeze and–”

“Respectfully, I’m planning to handle this myself. I would like some help though.”

Serafall narrowed her eyes at me. “Bedeze is incompetent in anything that doesn’t involve fighting. If he were the one pulling mithril out of his ass, he’d have sold it before now. Put those two things together and I know that you are the one finding those materials and he’s trying to muscle his way in which could really screw things up. You’re too important for me to let you come to blows with someone significantly stronger than you just because he wounded your pride.”

“Pride is part of it, but it’s a very minor part. If you scare him off, all that does is show everyone that I’m important enough to have a Satan fighting my battles for me. At some point, you will be preoccupied and someone else will try something. I need to deal with this personally. It’ll let me show that not only do I have a Satan’s backing, but that I am not someone to be taken lightly.”

Serafall raised an eyebrow. “People have already tried to come after you. I’ve dealt with them. I’ll deal with the rest.”

“And when you can’t?” Medea said, looking the Satan in the eye. “Your support is welcome and we are grateful for it, but we need to be able to stand on our own.”

“You can stand on your own against someone else.” Serafall said. “What exactly is your plan? Smack him in the face with a glove and throw it down in the middle of the street? Bitch though he may be, Bedeze is strong. I don’t know if you can beat him, barbel.”

“I’m expecting him to take care of the challenge himself.” I said. “He ran when we fought him where we were strongest. He’ll fall back to what he is comfortable with, somewhere he is confident in his strength.”

“A Rating Game.” Serafall surmised. She shook her head. “Now I’m firmly against this. Bedeze himself is one thing. With your peerage’s help you can beat him, but I don’t see you beating him and his peerage all at once. I don’t remember them all, but I do remember his Queen. Former valkyrie. Daughter of a minor Greek God and a valkyrie. She was a political landmine a century ago. Ousted by both factions because of stupid grudges but neither of them wanted us to have her either. I had to put up with a lot of bullshit because of that girl, but she’s good. One of the best Queens the Underworld has seen.”

“The Underworld has yet to meet me.” Medea said.

Serafall’s eyes snapped to Medea. She frowned, consideringly. “You’re impressive, but I don’t know how you measure up when compared to other devils.”

Medea made a humming sound. “Balthazar told me you had surmised my heritage. I would have assumed you’d determined my identity by now.”

Serafall pursed her lips. “Greek witch. There were a lot of you so I don’t know which one. You had to have some power to stay alive long enough for Balthazar to reincarnate you so that narrows the list down a bit, but I have other things to occupy my time than to track down the history of random individuals.”

Medea smiled knowingly. “You couldn’t find anything, could you?”

Serafall’s eye twitched.

“In that case,” Medea levitated off the couch to her feet. “Let me save you the trouble.” She bowed shallowly. “I am Medea of Colchis. It is a pleasure to properly meet you, Lady Leviathan.”

Serafall froze. Her eyes were fixed on Medea. Her gaze snapped to me, then back to Medea. “That’s…I wouldn’t have expected that. Evil Pieces can’t reincarnate fully divine entities. If what history says about you is true, you’re barely mortal.”

Evil Pieces were an amazing invention, but they had their limits. They were limited by the power of the user. Restricted by the power of each individual piece. And they couldn’t bring back anyone who had been dead for too long. Another fact of their use was, as Serafall had just said, that they were unable to reincarnate divine entities.

Gods, demigods, sufficiently empowered diving champions – all of them were off limits. How then did I reincarnate Medea? Her mother was an Oceanid. Her father was the son of Helios. Between her mother being a direct child of the Titans and her father being the grandson of a Titan. As Serafall said, she was more divine than mortal. She was positively brimming with divine power…only she wasn’t. When she’d lived the first time, that had certainly been the case, but I’d reincarnated Medea when she was a Heroic Spirit. A Heroic Spirit lacking divinity due to how every trace of her divinity was imbued into her Noble Phantasm Rule-Breaker. She still had access to all of her power, but it hadn’t prevented me from reincarnating her due to the very specific interaction between her half-dead state as a Heroic Spirit and how her Noble Phantasm functioned. Maybe the Evil Piece could have worked on her before her death, but it was a non-factor regardless due to the roundabout way she was reincarnated.

“It is the truth.” Medea said patiently. “I would appreciate it if you did not inform my distant relatives of my current whereabouts. They will likely learn soon enough, but I would like to savor my peace while I have it.”

Serafall looked simultaneously excited and like she didn’t know what to do. “I thought you were supposed to be dead. Where have you been for thousands of years?”

Medea smiled. “Here and there.”

Serafall actually pouted at her. “That isn’t very helpful.”

“It wasn’t meant to be.”

“Did you reincarnate after your death as a human and Bal found you then? Is that why you were mortal enough for the piece to take?”

“I was not wholly myself, but the only reincarnation I have undergone was at Balthazar’s hands.”

“Still not very helpful.”

“It was still not intended to be.”

Serafall let out a long sigh. “Okay. Medea is your mysterious Queen. Damn. This is going to be such a pain in the ass. You just dropped a political nuke in my lap.”

“A political nuke capable of putting a delusional uncle in his place.” I said.

Serafall frowned at me. “I concede that your Queen is powerful. I never would have expected to see a day where Medea was reborn as a devil, but Bedeze still has a full peerage. You don’t.”

“No, but I have faith in my peerage, and I have plans to grow it a little before our fight. That’s why I’d like your help. If you could maybe help me buy a couple months between now and when I have to fight Bedeze, I would appreciate it. Preferably keeping him from attacking me again as well in case that wasn’t implied.”

“I can’t risk anything happening to you, Bal.”

“No, you can’t risk anything happening to the mines I have access to. If I lose the Rating Game, I will tell you where my adamantium and mithril mines are. It’s certainly better than the idea of Bedeze getting a hold of them.” I said.

Serafall pursed her lips. “He’ll put conditions on the Rating Game. There’ll likely be wagers. You might not be able to fulfill that promise if he takes control of everything.”

“He won’t, but I’ll write the locations down somewhere and tell you where to find the dead drops right before the fight.”

“You would trust me not to grab the locations immediately and secure the mines while you’re fighting Bedeze?”

I just smiled. “I don’t think it’ll be an issue.” She literally couldn’t get to where the mines were, so even if I told her where they were, she wouldn’t be able to use the information.

Serafall pursed her lips. She still didn’t look convinced.

I sighed. “Look, Bedeze isn’t going to stop. If I’m not an available target he might go after someone else. The only people who really come to mind are Magdaran, Sairaorg and Kuisha. He’d have to be an idiot to try to mess with Magdaran, but I wouldn’t put it past him to go after Kuisha after he tried to attack me at home. This way, he is given enough of what he wants to be satisfied and I am simultaneously able to set a precedent.”

“I can protect your sister as well.” Serafall suggested.

“I appreciate the offer, but it defeats the purpose of doing this on my own. I want to be independent. I am happy to ally with you as long as it is to our mutual benefit, but I do not desire to be subservient to you.”

Having Serafall’s protection was a good thing, great even, but I did not want to be under her thumb. I needed the Underworld and the wider supernatural as a whole to recognize me as my own entity, not just Serafall’s pawn. I would never be able to achieve that level of separation if she fixed all of my problems for me. I was more than willing to do business with her and to do the occasional favor here and there, but I didn’t want to be pulled into her faction. Now when I could grow my own.

Serafall was silent for a long time. “I can’t keep you from acting as you will. I’ll see what I can do about stalling for some time so you can prepare.” She turned to Medea. “I hope whatever you’re working on will be enough.”

Medea smiled knowingly. “I believe we already have enough. But it is better to be over prepared than not.”

Serafall made a considering sound. “Did you find more Sacred Gear users?”

“Something like that.” I said. “I expect Bedeze to challenge me soon. If he doesn’t, I’m going to challenge him.”

“If you change your mind about fighting him, let me know and I’ll deal with it.” Serafall said.

“Thank you for the offer, but it is unnecessary.”

Serafall turned to Medea as I stood. “Any chance I could convince you to work for me part time? The Greeks would be a lot easier to handle if I had you in my corner.”

Medea scoffed. “I would sooner cut out my own tongue.”

“Figured.” Serafall said tiredly. “If half of the legends about you are true, you probably hate ‘em more than most. Although…” Serafall looked at Medea in a new light.

“Yes?” Medea said, guarded.

“It’s not business related. You were one of the first true witches. I… kinda have a magical girl show I do. Havingarealmagicalgirlonitwouldbecool.” she finished all at once.

Medea thought for a moment. “Miracle Levia-tan, yes? Balthazar and I have watched some of it. It is enjoyable. I will not be a pillar of good and love who conquers evil through the power of friendship, but I would be amenable to appearing as a villain.”

My ears must not have been functioning correctly because I could have sworn the walking apocalypse that was the Satan Serafall Leviathan squee’d.

“I’ll be in touch!” Serafall said excitedly. She dashed around behind her desk, frantically typing away at her computer.

Serafall looked up as we were leaving. “Be careful, barbel. Remember, I’m here if you need me.”

“I appreciate it, Serafall. I really do.” I paused, a thought coming to me. Maybe I could pay her back for having my back? “Actually, would you be interested in more Sacred Gear users for your or Sona’s peerages?”

Serafall’s eyes narrowed. “Provided they are interesting enough, most definitely. You don’t have the White Dragon Emperor hidden away too, do you?”

“Nah, that guy’s a dick. I have some other ideas though. I’ll talk it over with Medea and let you know later.”

“Hold on, you know who the White Dragon Emp–”

“Thanks for meeting with me. I need to go make some preparations now.” I opened a Hole around Medea and I to bring us home.

“Hey, master!” Coal called, waving from where he sat on the porch. He had an open bag of beef jerky in his hand.

“Did anything happen while we were gone?” I asked.

“No. Aqua’s still out. Shang Tsung’s still locked away in the basement. No dumbass uncles have stopped by. It’s been pretty quiet.”

“Thanks for looking after everything.”

“No problem, master.”

My phone buzzed. Confused, I pulled it out of my pocket and opened the message I’d received. I hadn’t put Serafall’s information into a contact yet, but I recognized her number. She’d sent me a message that said, ‘Heads up’ with a link. The link took me to a live interview on the devil net.

I growled in the back of my throat. Medea watched over my shoulder and laid a hand on my shoulder in support.

On the screen, Bedeze was seated next to a silver-haired woman I recognized to be his Queen. They were talking to a brown-haired woman with a microphone in a lavishly decorated room. I’d never been to Bedeze’s home, but I’d seen some pictures and other videos from other interviews conducted there. A caption at the bottom of the screen read, ‘Trouble in the House of Abaddon?’.

Bedeze did these interviews from time to time. A lot of highly ranked Rating Games competitors did. Rating Games were to devils what sports were to humans – entertainment, a gambling opportunity, a way to show off the supremacy of you and yours.

During my early years, I’d watched a couple of Bedeze’s interviews to try to get a better picture of the man I was related to. I didn’t like what I saw. He was arrogant, impolite and just didn’t seem like a fun guy to be around. From what I was able to piece together from the comments of this particular interview, it had started out just like any other. Bedeze had been talking about his Rating Game plans for the near-future then the conversation changed to his family troubles. He probably not-so-subtly dropped a hint about me or my business. Hell, maybe the reporter had brought it up. I was news now, and she looked like she was eating his words up.

“I wasn’t expecting him to go on TV.” I said.

“We can use this, master. We need time to prepare to face him. He has given us a medium to speak with him where he cannot twist our words. You can challenge him now. We appear and disappear just as quickly so he does not have time to plan or react. The whole Underworld will see and his pride will force him to accept your terms.”

“We’d planned to wager my baronship and our lands to get him to agree to put his own holdings on the line. The whole Underworld will see us say that.”

“It won’t matter. We will win, master. Even if by some cruel twist of fate we do not, I can always free us from our obligations.” Rule Breaker appeared in her hand with a flash of energy.

“I thought we were keeping that a secret?”

“Serafall Leviathan knows who I am. It is only a matter of time now.” The dagger vanished in a flash of light.

“I’m not exactly comfortable with putting my face on every screen in the Underworld. There’s also the fact that we would be dropping into his home where he is strongest. He underestimated us and we surprised him. He may be arrogant, but he’ll definitely have defenses. I’m not teleporting us into his house.”

That just…was not a good idea. I could appreciate Medea’s desire to talk to Bedeze when he couldn’t spin our words in whatever way suited him, but going to his home was a bad move, cameras or no. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to approach him now either.

I wanted more time to prepare to face him. I was confident in the strength of my peerage, but Bedeze’s peerage had tested themselves time and again in Rating Games. They were strong, and they had us outnumbered. I had Aqua working on some projects to even the odds, but those projects needed time to come to fruition. We’d need at least a month, ideally two. I’d planned to go after another peerage recruit, but I wanted time to let them adjust to the peerage before the fight. A month wasn’t enough time to do that.

Medea pursed her lips. “We do not have to appear in person.”

“Talk through a Hole? That could work.”

“Those viewing the conversation could see it as cowardly.”

“Let them. The only reason I would do this in the first place would be to secure a Rating Game date he couldn’t back out of. We’ll set the precedent we need in the Rating Game.”

“Perhaps we move to a second location and taunt him into appearing before us? A place where we hold the advantage.”

“That could work.”

On the screen, the interviewer had asked several probing questions about the Abaddon’s family situation. She drew my attention back when she said, “I’m sure you’re proud of your nephew’s recent success.”

Bedeze scoffed. “Success he has built on my name and effort. He would not even do me the decency of welcoming me into my own home.”

I frowned as Bedeze started recounting a less than true interpretation of his arrival at my unfinished castle.

“Coal!”

The black-haired dragon looked up from where he was lazing on the porch. He had bit halfway into a jerky stick when I’d called out to him.

“Keep an eye on the house. I’m going to take us to Lucifaad. If we have to meet Bedeze face to face, I want it to be somewhere where we hold the cards, but I don’t want him having access to our lands.”

Coal waved, chewing quickly so he could say, “Will do, master. Give him a good punch in the face for me!”

A Hole swallowed Medea and I. We reappeared in the small shop Magdaran and I were working out of before Serafall gave us our new office building. We still owned this place, and the wards were strong enough to screw with Serafall’s teleportation, so it would serve us well. I would have taken us to the office, but Magdaran and Kuisha were likely still there. I didn’t want them caught in the middle of things if things devolved too far.

On the screen Medea and I still watched, Bedeze sighed dramatically. “Yes, after all the care I gave him and his sister as they grew, he acts as if I am an invader in my own lands. He parades himself as ‘Lord’ Abaddon when I am the true lord of our house. I will need to correct this misunderstanding soon lest he grow too arrogant.”

On the screen, a small black orb appeared in the space behind Bedeze’s head, unseen by all three figures on camera.

“Please don’t play the loving uncle,” I spoke through the orb. “You’re really not suited for it.”

The reaction to my voice suddenly appearing in Bedeze’s house were mixed. Bedeze conjured a Hole around himself, whisking him away to somewhere off camera. Say what you would about the man, but he’d fought in Rating Games for a long time. His instincts reflected his experience.

His queen, likewise, leapt out of her seat. spinning around and summoning a shield and spear to her in a flash of light. The white gown she was wearing transformed into metal armor with fur decorating it and a bronze helmet with wings, a stereotypical valkyrie’s armaments.

The reporter let out a surprised shriek as she clambered away, causing her chair to fall back and spill her onto the floor. When she realized she wasn’t under attack, she stood and straightened out her apparel as quickly as she could, shooting embarrassed glances at the camera.

“My lord, this is…” the Valkyrie said. I hadn’t remembered her name when my peerage and I looked over Bedeze’s own peerage members to start outlining our plan. I’d come across it when I watched Bedeze’s old Rating Games, but she hadn’t struck me as important enough to remember. I knew it now, just like I knew all of the publicly available information on Bedeze’s peerage members. My peerage and I had poured over every piece of information we could to glean whatever advantage was to be had.

“Balthazar,” Bedeze growled, appearing back in frame through another Hole. His back was to the camera, blocking a good half of the due to his proximity to the camera.

“There’s the vicious stranger I know you to be.” I said. “Your clothes are tacky by the way. Way too much gold trim. At that point, just wear tinfoil. The shiny will be more manageable.”

“I did not invite you here, nephew. Leave and we will reconvene at a–”

“Because that stopped you, did it?” I cut him off. I had him on the back foot right now. He hadn’t expected my presence, physical or not, at this interview. He was reeling as he tried to regain his balance. I couldn’t let him build up any momentum. “I saw you spreading lies about your poorly-planned assault on my lands and decided I would not allow you to slander me.”

The reporter seemed to have regained the majority of her composure. There was a wary look on her face, but she still approached the Hole I was speaking through, cautiously holding the microphone towards it. “This is surprising. I had not expected the Bastard of Abaddon to make an appearance. Could you tell our viewers–”

“My title is Baron Abaddon.” I cut her off. “‘Lord Abaddon’ and ‘my lord’ are also acceptable methods of addressing me.” Honestly, I didn’t care much how people referred to me when we were talking, but right now, I needed to make sure there was no way to misunderstand where I stood. I was Lord Abaddon and Bedeze was the pretender.

The reporter shot a quick glance towards Bedeze before saying, “Of course, my lord. I apologize. You seem to have a different perspective of the events Lord Abaddon just recounted.”

I let her calling my uncle ‘lord’ go unremarked upon. I’d already made my position clear, and she was caught between two opposing lords with powerful backing. I knew she wouldn’t take either of our sides. Her angle here was to make as much money off the drama as possible. I planned to exploit that.

The reporter finished by saying, “Could you please tell our viewers your side of the story?”

“Yes, dear nephew,” Bedeze said in a strained voice, his back still to the camera. I couldn’t see his face. “You have already entered my home uninvited, but I would be a poor host not to show family proper courtesy. I, at least, will extend that to my kin. Please come and sit with us.”

“While I appreciate your offer, dear uncle, I must respectfully decline.” I said. “I cannot be sure I will leave after entering your territory, not after how you attacked me in my own home.”

The reporter’s face lit up as if she’d just uncovered buried treasure, her eyes flicking between the Hole in front of her and Bedeze. “Baron Abaddon, are you insinuating that Lord Abaddon attacked you during his visit?”

“I am insinuating nothing. I am outright stating a fact.” I said.

“Lies.” Bedeze countered immediately.

“If you would like to discuss our contrasting recounting of events, you are welcome to meet with me face-to-face, uncle.” I said. A second, much larger Hole opened next to the smaller one I was speaking through, paired to one just in front of the door to my office. I was seated behind the desk with Medea standing right behind me. If Bedeze attacked, she would be able to bring the defenses laid into this place down on his head in an instant. “You are, of course, invited along as well, Ms…?”

“Natalia Braceforth, Patron’s Blood Publishing.” the reporter answered. I watched her on my phone screen as she made hand motions towards the camera. The camera shifted, then was lifted up. The reporter kept a cautious eye on Bedeze as she slowly approached the larger Hole I’d opened, the camera's view drawing closer with her as her cameraman joined her. Bedeze and his Queen were out of frame now.

“Lord Abaddon,” Natalia said slowly, “This presents a unique opportunity for you to clear the air with your nephew.”

“I do not need cameras present to–”

“Why the hesitation, uncle?” I cut Bedeze off. “Afraid things will not go as you expect? Perhaps you’re still suffering the trauma of being trapped immobile in a bubble after trying to kill me? You have my word that I will not discipline you again so long as you behave.”

I heard a snapping sound through my Hole. On the livestream, the reporter flinched, eyes fixed on something out of frame. It appeared Bedeze was throwing a temper tantrum. Good.

Bedeze was strong. Unfortunately for him, he was also an arrogant, prideful prick. He wouldn’t take my comment lying down, especially not when I’d called him out in front of a digital audience that was certainly recording our conversation to distribute later. Backing off now would make him look weak. If he really wanted my lands and holdings, he couldn’t allow himself to be viewed as weaker than I was, which just played into my hands. He would be forced to come meet with me at my behest and I’d kick him out just as quickly as he arrived. I didn’t plan on having a long conversation with the man.

Natalia backed up as Bedeze slowly reentered the frame. His Queen was at his side. Neither of them spared the reporter so much as a glance as they walked through my Hole into the office. The reporter and cameraman, a short young woman with green hair that was doing her best to seem small, followed right after.

I caught a quick glimpse of how things looked from the camera’s perspective before I closed my phone to focus on Bedeze. Bedeze and his Queen on one side of the room. Me, sat at my desk with Medea’s hooded figure looming behind me. It was a proper faceoff.

“I would offer refreshments, but you don’t deserve the courtesy.” I said, holding Bedeze’s gaze.

My estranged uncle was fuming. His eyes were filled with hate. His hands were balled into fists that hummed with power. “Nephew, we–”

“I don’t have the time or the energy to deal with a drawn out spat with you, Bedeze.” I cut him off again. “While you whine about your nephew achieving everything you were incapable of, I am forced to halt production on all goods my business deals in. Lords and Ladies across the Underworld will have to wait for their items because I would be a fool to produce them while fearing my uncle shoving a knife into my back. You are wasting not only my time, but theirs, so let’s sort this out quickly and cleanly.”

Bedeze said, “What a wonderful–”

“A Rating Game.” I cut him off. “It will be three months from now. Between your experience and numbers advantage, I am the weaker party, so I am allowing myself time to prepare.”

Bedeze’s eyes narrowed. “We wouldn’t want to keep the Lords waiting on my products. Two months should suffice.”

“Two it is.” I said before he could backtrack. Three would have been preferable, but two should still be more than enough. “Are there any stipulations you would like to set as the challenged party? Type of Rating Game? Rewards for the victor?”

“One Day War. When I defeat you, you will relinquish your holdings to me.”

“Everything I hold? I would assume you will match that wager then. Should I defeat you, everything you own will become mine.”

Bedeze snorted. For the first time since I’d surprised him, he was smiling, eager. “I will match the wager. There will be no more doubt that I am Lord Abaddon.”

“Wonderful. Thank you for coming. Now leave. I have work to do.” I waved to the Hole behind them, still connected to Bedeze’s house, and pulled a stack of papers out of a drawer in my desk, already looking over them and filling them out. This was normally Magdaran’s job, but pissig off Bedeze with how rudely I dismissed him was too good of an opportunity to ignore.

“I will see you on the field, nephew.” Bedeze growled, spinning around and walking back towards the Hole.

I raised an eyebrow, looking up at the armored, silver-haired Queen. “That dismissal was for you as well.”

She spit on the floor. “I’ll carve my lord’s name into your chest, you ungrateful brat. I will make you beg for the honor of kissing his boots.”

Medea’s gaze, which had been fixed on Bedeze’s retreating back, snapped to glare at the valkyrie.

I put a hand on her arm. “Caster, not now. We’ll deal with them in two months.”

The valkyrie barked out a laugh. “That’s right, heel like the little leashed bitch that you are. Tell me, are you worth anything as his Queen or does he just keep you around to suck his dick?”

I felt a burst of enraged power where I held Medea’s arm and gently squeezed her forearm.

“Do not speak to my Queen that way.” I said coldly.

Bedeze’s Queen kept talking. “What will you do to stop me, false lord? My lord will not even need to dirty himself with your blood. I will destroy you on his behalf.”

“You would be wise to cease speaking.” Medea said.

The valkyrie grinned. “I am Runa, Boreasdóttir. My mother is Hildr of the Valkyries. I will be the one to cut you down, you dolled up slut. If you prove to be obedient, I might allow you the pleasure of worshipping my lord’s feet on your knees next to the bastard you serve.”

I felt the temperature around us drop several degrees. Natalia had been eating up the drama, looking like a kid in a candy store. Not anymore. She paled, backing away from Medea. The girl with the camera was actually shaking in fear.

In the silence, Medea’s words echoed. “I will take savage delight in meticulously tearing everything you are from your body. I will ruin you. I grant you the privilege of leaving today. Enjoy your last two months.” Medea flicked her hand.

The space around us came alive. Shadows swam up the walls, along the ceiling and floor, stealing away the light. Tendrils of violet energy grew from the shadows. One emerged directly behind Runa, wrapping around her waist and pulling her backwards.

Bedeze held his hand up…but nothing happened. A look of true fear was born in his eyes.

Medea’s tendril threw Runa like a ragdoll, sending her colliding into Bedeze. The two of them tumbled through my Hole in a heap. I closed it behind them.

The shadows receded. The tendrils vanished into motes of energy. The office space returned to normal.

The girl with the camera was cowering in the corner, hugging the camera to her chest like a plush toy. The people watching the feed were probably getting a wonderful view of my ceiling right about now.

Natalia, the reporter, was slightly more composed. She’d only plastered herself against the wall, trying to appear small. When Medea’s eyes landed on her, she flinched backwards.

“The two of you are free to leave at your own leisure.” I said with a warm smile on my face, completely at odds with how I’d addressed Bedeze.

The camera girl couldn’t leave fast enough, sleeping from the room before I could get another word in.

The interviewer nearly followed her, pausing at the door’s threshold. She turned around. “Baron Abaddon, would you be amenable to an interview in the near future?”

“I will be busy for the next two months. After I defeat my uncle, I will have time. If you are still interested, approach me then.”

Her eyes narrowed. “You really think you can beat him, don’t you?”

“Thank you for facilitating my meeting and challenge with him, but I have things to do. When I win, I will offer you the first opportunity to interview me as thanks.”

She pursed her lips then bowed shallowly. “Thank you, my lord. I will see myself out.” She turned and followed her cameraman. I’d have the skeletons show them out, but there were very few left in this store now. We’d moved most of our skeletal labor force to our office. Besides, the building was small enough that it was hard to get lost.

I looked up at Medea. My Queen was still glaring at the space Bedeze and Runa were tossed through.

I ran my hand down her arm to weave my fingers through hers. “Are you okay?”

“I am going to do terrible things to that woman and the man she calls King. It…” She trailed off. “It might cause problems for you. I won’t do anything if you…” She stopped talking as I pushed my chair out and pulled her towards me, she sat down in my lap and leaned back into me.

I pulled her hood down and kissed her cheek, hugging her against me from behind. “I will be the last person to come to their defense. Despite how other devils view their peerage, you’re not my slave, Medea. Do what you need to do. We’ll deal with whatever happens together.”

“I’m going to tear her apart and leave her with nothing. Murder would not be satisfying enough. I will have to get creative with that wench”

“Okay. We’ll need to prepare first though. And… Could you maybe do something for me when I beat Bedeze?”

Medea shifted to look back at me, silently waiting for me to continue.

“He has something that he shouldn’t. It’s the reason he’s so strong. I’ll tell you when we get home. Everyone needs to hear this.”

She nodded, then leaned back, laying her head against my shoulder. “Once more, we were fortunate that Bedeze is a fool. His Rating Game selection favors us.”

I smiled, nodding in agreement.

Rating Games had various different forms they could take. The more variety, the easier it was to keep the fights interesting. Some were straight brawls. Some were bastardized capture the flag. There were matches where one team had to assassinate a specific peerage member within a time limit to achieve victory. There was a wide variety. Most of the matches ranged from one-three hours, leading to lots of fighting in a brief period of time and many pieces retiring rapidly.

Bedeze had selected One Day War. This mode did away with the short hour-long time constraints. As the name implied, the match would last for a full day and aimed to simulate a true war. The arena would be far larger than normal to simulate a true battlefield. Part of the challenge of these matches was finding your opponent as much as it was fighting them. If your opponent found you in no man’s land before you saw them, they could take you out easily. Supplies, exhaustion, small skirmishes – there were a number of factors normal Rating Games didn’t have to consider in a One Day War.

Bedeze likely thought that my reduced numbers would be a hindrance in this type of battle. Normally, he’d be right. He could use his forces in waves to exhaust mine then finish us off. Unfortunately for him, he had severely underestimate my peerage.

Coal was practically built for sustained engagements. The powerful dragon could get by without resting for multiple weeks. A single day would do nothing to him, and his power prevented a war of attrition from defeating him.

Medea would be able to easily survey the field no matter how large it was with a combination of her familiars and scrying, giving us real-time information on the entire battlefield. Not to mention her combat prowess.

Then there were the projects Shang Tsung and Aqua were working on for me. If they could get them to work, Bedeze would be the one on the back foot.

Medea and I sat like that for a time, just enjoying one another’s company.

“We both have work we need to do.” Medea finally said, not sounding happy with that fact.

“It can wait for tomorrow.”

“It could, but it shouldn’t.” She gently pulled my arms off of her. “I have projects I need to work on. And the sooner you reach out the better. I do not want to be learning to fight with someone a week prior to when we will be facing Bedeze.”

“You think I should go for it now, then?”

“Better now then later. Whether they accept or refuse, we will need to model our plans around them.”

I nodded. “Alright. I’ll track down Aqua and give it a shot.”

Medea pressed her lips against mine, savoring our kiss before pulling away. “Do not take too long. Even with the Rating Game approaching, I still expect to be treated to movie night.”

I smiled. “Wouldn’t dream of missing it.”

Medea’s form slowly faded away as she teleported.

I sighed, standing up and stretching. A Hole pulled me back to my manor.

“Did it not go well?”

I looked up. I hadn’t even realized Coal was still on the porch eating his jerky.

“What makes you say that?” I asked.

“Medea just came through mumbling something about stabbing a bitch.”

“Ah. Bedeze’s Queen is a bitch, but other than that things went alright. We have two months before we fight them. You’ll be ready by then?”

Coal grinned. “Hell yeah I will be. You gonna go get us some more firepower?”

“I’ll try. They might say no like Talion did.”

Coal shrugged. “Makes no difference to me. It’s not like any of Bedeze’s pieces can put me down. At worst, it’ll turn into a war of attrition where our side doesn’t tire.”

“I’d rather prepare for the possibility of them somehow beating you and have nothing happen than be surprised.”

“Fair enough. Tell the new recruit that we’ve got good meat.”

I smiled. “I’ll be sure to add it to the recruitment pitch. When Aqua gets back, please send her to find me. I’ll need her help getting there.”

“You got it, master.”

A Hole opened around me, pulling me away.

X

She was enraged.

She had left them alone. She had never given them any trouble they had not sought themselves. This was how they repaid her for her restraint?

Some of her siblings had fought the humans, hunted them. She had never seen the point. She had always left them be. They did not matter to her one way or the other. She enjoyed the time she spent roaming free, laying in the sun and climbing to high places. There was the occasional ‘hero’ who sought her out to defeat her. These and these alone did she kill. They sought to harm her, so she defended herself, but she did not seek conflict. She avoided humans as much as she could. They were all more trouble than they were worth. Their battles were not hers. She left them to squabble amongst themselves while she roamed and enjoyed the comforts of her freedom.

Then another human came. He wore red armor. Dark hair hung down from his head flowing wild and free in the wind as he ran.

He fought her.

Forests rose at his command. Gates that stole away her strength fell from the sky at his word. She could not beat him. She tried to flee, but he did not let her. He was too strong, the strongest human she had ever heard of. Why had he hunted her?

She was trapped, locked into a wooden figurine carved into a mockery of her beautiful visage, her fire snuffed out. Scripts of sealing ink covered the figurine, resisting her attempts to free herself from this degrading prison.

She was aware of little that transpired beyond her cage. In her true body she could smell her prey from a great distance. She could hear the goings on of the forest around her. Her eyes could see as perfectly in the dark as in the light.

Now, all of her vast senses were muted, locked away. It was a struggle to perceive anything at all. She was only partially aware of things which transpired directly outside of her prison. Even that much took great effort.

She heard humans talking. She was passed between them. She heard the clink of coins.

She thrashed violently against the confines of her prison. These humans were selling her, trading her in a transaction as if she was a thing that they owned, their property.

She would not stand for this. She would not.

Try as she might, she could not manifest her claws to tear open her cage. Despite her great effort, she could not summon blue fire to burn away her cage. She threw everything she had against the seals binding her, but the wood and ink siphoned away her strength until her awareness faded. She’d exhausted herself.

Her awareness returned slowly, hampered as it was by her prison. She was somewhere else now. Whatever human was holding her was moving fast. The humans outside were speaking, but she couldn’t make out the words. They were transporting her somewhere.

She prepared herself, readying to thrash against the walls of her prison once more.

The humans outside let out surprised yells. Something was happening. Most of the presences she felt disappeared, leaving only one left. A second presence, shining through the walls of her prison like a star, dwarfed that of the human that held her prison.

The human screamed. The human disappeared, leaving only the star. The star spoke. Unlike the humans, its words weren’t muted. She could understand it clearly.

“That can’t be comfortable for you. Let me unlock this cage so we can talk.”

Glowing lines of energy enveloped the ink scribed into her wooden prison. The ink burned away. The wood stealing away her power went inert.

She did not waste the opportunity.

Blue-black fire fled from the wooden figure like smoke, solidifying into a gargantuan feline form with massive jaws and two long tails. Black patterns mixed with the blue fire.

The great creature growled as she stared down at the small wooden figurine beneath her. An enormous paw made of fire ending in razor-sharp claws slammed down atop the figure, shattering it into shards. She looked up, putting her senses to work tracking down the rest of the disgusting humans that thought to own her. She could not find them. She was surrounded by darkness. There was little sound in this place. The only thing she could smell was the lone individual here with her.

He looked human, but he certainly did not smell like one. Hair like gold framed a young face. He wore black and red clothes.

“Where have you taken me? Where are the humans? I will have my vengeance upon them.” she said, her voice low and dangerous as she glared down at the man. Her form dwarfed his, yet she could not shake an instinctual feeling travelling down her pack, prickling her senses and priming her to fight or flee. This small man felt like a predator, a strong one.

“You are in a safe place of my making. Be at ease,” he said, holding up a hand as she began to growl. “I have no intention of keeping you here. I merely want to talk to you and thought that this would be the best location. All I ask in return for freeing you is that you hear what I have to say.”

The cat breathed out through its nose, blue flame billowing out of its nostrils. “Return me to the humans. They must pay for what they did to me. After I have dealt with them, we will talk.”

The man frowned minutely before nodding. “As you wish.” He waved his hand.

The darkness around them disappeared. Her vast senses were assaulted by the world around them. It was night. They were standing in an open plain. Insects sang into the night. A small group of humans was huddled together under a tree. The darkness could not hide them from her sight.

“It’s free!” one of them yelled as the cat dashed towards them. She pounced, tearing into them with her teeth and claws before they could flee. Those that escaped her initial assault fell to her fire as she snapped her tails around, burning the darkness away with her flames. There were twenty of them at the start. When she was through with them. There was nought but spilled blood.

The cat rolled its neck and shoulders, stretching the stiffness from them. She did not know how long she had been trapped in that carving, but she was elated to be free, able to move under her own power once more.

She walked slowly, dignified, away from the bodies of those who had wronged her. The strange man was waiting in the same place he had been standing when she’d attacked. She studied him as she approached, trying to determine what manner of creature he was. Her yellow and green, heterochromatic eyes both were fixed intently on him.

She stopped a short distance away, sitting proudly before him, her tails flicking through the air behind her. “I find myself indebted to you. You have earned my ear.”

He nodded politely. “Thank you. My name is Balthazar Abaddon, devil lord of the House of Abaddon.”

She tilted her head. “Devil? A demon?”

“Yes, I am a minor lord of Hell. Though that place is far removed from here. Forgive me, I didn’t ask your name.”

She lifted her chin proudly. “I am the Two-Tails.”

“That is your title, much the same way ‘Baron’ is mine. Would you tell me your name?”

Her eyes narrowed as she stared down at the devil. He did not flinch under her gaze. He was interesting if nothing else. She could not remember the last time someone asked for her name. “I am Matatabi.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Matatabi. I have a proposition for you if you would hear it?”

She supposed she owed him that much for freeing her. “I will hear it.”

“I wish to be clear so there are no misunderstandings between us. I am a devil. We are a selfish race. I freed you for my own reasons aside from seeing you free.”

Her tails slowly stopped twirling in the air as she regarded the man, preparing herself. “What was your reason?”

“I want to take you back to my home with me, though I will not force you. My kind has developed a way to reincarnate those of other species into devils. You would be my servant. I would–”

Matatabi growled threateningly. “You seek to use me as the humans did?”

The man held her gaze. She could sense no fear from him. “No. They planned to make you a slave. I want to make you my ally. You would be beholden to me, but in exchange your strength would be magnified significantly. You would be free to roam my lands at your will, hunting as you please. I would call on you for certain tasks, but you would have no duties outside of that.”

“I do not need to be stronger. I am already among the strongest.”

“In this world perhaps. Even so, Hashirama Senju was able to seal you away.”

Matatabi’s claws bit into the dirt. The grinning face of the man who’d battled her atop a living forest flew to the forefront of her mind. “You know the one who imprisoned me?”

“By reputation only. He is strong. And he is determined. By freeing you, I have undone a peace agreement he made with a foreign power. He will not allow this to stand. He will track you down and seal you again to maintain the peace he desires.”

“He will not defeat me twice.”

“Yes, he will. You cannot beat him. His power is a direct counter to yours. Even if it weren’t, he is the strongest shinobi to live in generations. He will track you down and give you back to Kumo.”

Matatabi growled. “And this is supposed to scare me into fleeing with you? Why should I trade his cage for yours?”

“I will not force you. I have no interest in reincarnating an unwilling servant. That will only cause me problems. If you do not agree, I will leave. You will be free to do what you will, but Hashirama will find you sooner or later.”

“And you would not free me again?”

“I would have no reason to.”

The flames along Matatabi’s body flickered. “I have heard you, devil. I have paid my debt to you. Now you are irritating me.” She raised her paw and swatted it towards the devil, intending to bat him away so she could leave.

Her paw was stopped cold against a shield of shimmering red energy. It was like no technique she’d ever seen.

The devil sighed. “I suppose that is that. Thank you for your time, Mata–”

Another shield of energy appeared to deflect her tail away from him.

His eyes narrowed. “Please do not attack me agai–”

Matatabi lunged towards him, biting at him.

Several points of great pressure hit her in the side of the head, knocking her to the side and sending her scrambling to her feet. A small dark orb was held in each of the devil’s hands. His eyes were narrowed at her.

“I had hoped we could get along, Matatabi. It seems I was wrong. I wish you well.” he said, lowering his hands. A point of darkness opened behind him.

“If you survive this,” Matatabi said. The devil stopped as he walked towards the darkness. “Then I will consider your offer.”

The darkness vanished. The devil turned to fully face her, a considering expression on his face. “I am ready.”

Matatabi opened her mouth wide. Dark, crackling energy ignited between her teeth, rapidly expanding into a Tailed Beast Bomb.

Something about this devil was interesting to her. He was nothing like the humans she’d met. His scent made her certain of that. His presence demanded attention, respect. It was like a great mountain standing amongst a field of pebbles. Matatabi had never felt a presence like his before. Her siblings and her father all had distinct auras. The aura of the devil was entrancing, like two separate shadows woven into one, dancing to the same tune.

Still, her interest was not enough to become his servant. She was proud. She did not serve.

With a roar, Matatabi sent the Tailed Beast Ball flying towards the devil. Violet energy crackled away from the bomb, scoring the plains around them and lighting up the night. Wind tore branches from trees and sent smaller flora flying as the bomb approached its target.

Balthazar Abaddon, devil lord of the House of Abaddon calmly watched the Tailed Beast Bomb approach at speed. Before it could strike him, a massive point of darkness appeared between him and the bomb, rapidly growing to absorb it before snapping shut.

Silence.

Slowly, the animals and insects that had fled in the face of her power started to make their presence known once more. Matatabi paid them no mind.

She sat down once more. “Explain the details of the arrangement you suggest.”

He was silent for a moment, watching her. “I will use an artifact created by my race to reincarnate you into a devil. The artifact will enhance your strength and durability considerably. It will also bind you to my service. You will not be able to leave without consequences, but I will not require you to do much outside of occasionally fighting on my behalf. My uncle is trying to take what is mine. I will fight him soon, and you will fight with me, but following that, you will likely be free to do as you will for the most part.”

“I am attached to my form. Will becoming a devil change me?” Matatabi would outright refuse him if her beautiful blue flame and tails were lost to her.

“Yes and no. You will gain a devil form similar in appearance to a human, but you will be able to switch between that form and your feline form as you please.”

Matatabi made a considering sound. “Is that the truth, Balthazar?”

“It is. My Pawn is a dragon named Coal. He regularly changes between his devil form and his draconic body.” He smiled. “He also told me to tell you we have lots of meat if that peaks your interest.”

Matatabi did not believe that he was lying. That did not mean she would accept this offer though.

Her eyes narrowed. “Meat, you say? Do you have fish?”

Balthazar seemed surprised by the question. “We do, though not as much as we do meat right now. If that’s something that interests you, we can easily get more.”

Matatabi’s tails froze in the air.

She liked fish. It was tasty. Unfortunately, she wasn’t able to eat it very often. She tried hunting fish herself, but it was hard. The fire of her body would heat the water. She was so big that she made big waves whenever she stepped, scaring away the fish. The only fish she’d been able to successfully hunt were in small rivers or ponds that she could burn through all of the water and leave them flopping on the ground. The humans regularly caught fish, but Matatabi had avoided humans. She doubted they’d have given her any even if she’d asked.

Matatabi did not want to be imprisoned again. The shinobi that trapped her would come for her again. Balthazar’s words had not seemed to be lies, and they matched with Matatabi’s experiences. She had not been bothering anyone and the man had hunted her down anyway. He was using her for something. He would come after her again to complete what he’d been trying before.

Matatabi did not serve, but she did not have to. There were many house cats she had seen from afar that lived among the humans. They’d taken the humans as pets, allowing them to see to their needs and provide them with meals.

Balthazar was strong. A Tailed Beast Bomb could sunder mountains. He had disposed of it without any damage at all. He had fish. He had land for her to wander and hunt in. He could get her away from the forest shinobi. He would make a suitable pet for a cat as great as herself.

“Very well. If I discover you were lying to me, I will eat you.”

He seemed surprised. “You agree?”

“Yes. I am tired of ninjas trying to hunt me. They have all failed except for the last one. I do not want to bother with them any more. If I don’t like this, I will just eat you.”

“You said that twice.”

“Because it is true.”

Balthazar considered her for a moment. A glowing red object appeared in his hand. He held it up for her to see. It looked like a small tower. “This is the artifact I will use to reincarnate you. I have to press it into your body. From there, it will change you into a devil.”

“How long will the transformation take?”

“It is near-instantaneous.”

“Good. I do not like waiting. Let us be done with it.”

The devil approached her. He looked up to meet her eyes once more before pressing the item into her leg.

Matatabi twitched. She felt a strange sensation spread through her body. She hissed in discomfort as her body changed. She was engulfed in light.

She fell to the ground. She stared down dumbly, looking at the human-like hand pressing into the grass. Matatabi sat back, looking down at herself. She was wearing a simple blue robe. Her body was like that of a human. Two arms and two legs with black tattoos like the dark markings on her true body. Hair the same blue as her fire fell down her face.

She looked at her hands, curling her fingers. Razor sharp claws grew from her fingers at her command. She felt as two tails grew from her back to sway in the air. Cat ears appeared atop her head. Balthazar had been correct. She could control her form. It was a strange experience.

“Is everything alright?”

“I am experimenting.” Matatabi said through near-human lips. It was a unique experience. Slowly, she rose to her feet, unsteady on legs she’d never used. Her body shifted and grew. Fire replaced flesh as she assumed her true body. Even now, she was different. She was easily twice as large as she was used to. She felt like she could grow even larger…or shrink.

Her body shrunk down to the size she was used to, then continued to shrink. Her body shrunk until she was the size of a housecat. She was still on fire with her two tails waving through the air behind her, but her size had drastically decreased.

“Are you feeling alright?” Balthazar asked, watching her.

“I am fine. You did not lie. I will not eat you yet.” She jogged up to him. Her claws dug into his pant leg as she began to climb up his body. Her claws tore into his clothes as she climbed until she was perched on his shoulder. She sat down, digging her claws into his shoulder to stabilize herself.

Balthazar looked down at his clothes, a small frown on his face. “This suit was expensive.”

“Wear more protective apparel next time. Now let’s leave before the shinobi return. I have had enough of them.”

A point of darkness appeared in front of them, opening until it consumed everything. As soon as it appeared, it was gone.

Matatabi looked around. There was a small structure surrounded by rolling hills, trees and a small stream. She nodded, content. This was acceptable.

“Hey, master!” Matatabi looked up to see a smaller humanoid man with black hair sitting on a porch. He smelled like a lizard. He was eating dried meat. Matatabi felt hungry. “How’d it go?”

“Coal, meet Matatabi. Matatabi, that’s Coal.” Balthazar introduced them.

“I was told you have fish.” Matatabi said, dignified.

Coal doubled over, howling with laughter. “You’re gonna fit right in!”

Chapter Text

Introducing my existing peerage members had gone quickly. Matatabi didn’t seem like she was too invested in holding conversations with anyone. That, and we had other things to concern ourselves with.

I’d called everyone together. We were gathered around the dining room table. Manilla folders filled with information about Bedeze and his peerage were laid out before us. Serafall had done some digging behind the scenes and sent me everything she was able to pull together about my uncle’s peerage. There was more information than was available to the general public. I wouldn’t have complained about having more, but this was enough for us to work with.

“This should be doable.” Aqua said, sifting through papers strewn about in front of her. “I don’t see anything that would give us too much trouble.”

“They don’t have anything that couldStop me.” Coal said, eyes focused as he looked over Aqua’s shoulder.

“The bishops might be able to put you to sleep or curse you.” I pointed out.

“That’s what the rest of you are there for. You deal with the mages and I can smash everything else.”

“You will not need to.” Shang Tsung spoke up, looking over the files on Bedeze’s rooks. “We have a viable plan. My teacher will discern their locations and we will deploy our forces against foes that we will be strong against.”

“Can I eat them?”

I looked up above the table at my newest peerage member. Matatabi was in her smaller house cat Two-Tails form. She’d somehow managed to climb up to the chandelier over the table and was laying on it. Half of her body was suspended in midair while the other half rested on metal light fixtures. It didn’t look very comfortable, but she had yet to move since we’d got here. She was enjoying it just fine.

“It would look bad on us if we killed them.” I said.

With a grin, Medea said, “That does not mean we are required to let them leave in one piece.”

“Bedeze and Runa we’ll make an example out of.” I said. “But if the others don’t make too much of a nuisance of themselves, they can leave with minor injuries.”

Aqua pursed her lips, watching me closely. “What exactly do you want us to reveal during this fight?”

“No holds barred.” I said seriously, looking around the table. “The whole point of this is to show the Underworld and the world at large that we are not to be taken lightly. We have enough of a foundation set now that I’m comfortable stepping onto the board. We’ve got territory, Serafall’s backing, the Bael Heir’s support, a strong business we can use to make more connections and between the six of us, one of the strongest peerages around. Everyone will know that after the fight.”

“You said no holds barred. Does that mean…?” Aqua held up her hand. Her Keyblade appeared in a flash of light.

“Yes. I’ll leave it up to your discretion, but if you want to use it, use it.”

“Then I’m using it.” She shot a grateful glance at Medea. “I appreciate the sword you made me, but…”

Medea chuckled. “You don’t need to explain yourself to me. I am not offended that you prefer the powerful artifact bound to your soul over the sword I made for you.”

“If you’re using it anyway,” I said, “I’ve got some ideas I’d like to run by you later.”

“Is this meeting over?” Matatabi said, her tails lazily swaying back and forth in the air above the table, dangling away from her lazing form. “I want to explore a new cave today.”

“You found a cave?” Coal asked.

“It is a long distance from the house.”

“Would it make for a good place to store a hoard?”

Matatabi hissed at him. “I found it first.”

Coal waved her off. “I’ll find my own. It’s about time I got around to building up another hoard.”

“If you want an advance to get it started, just ask.” I said. “We’re rich, and the capital we used to jumpstart our success was all yours to begin with.”

“Thanks, master. It’ll be nice to sleep on gold coins again.”

“That said, it’ll have to wait.” I looked around the table. “I’m confident we can win, but I won’t allow arrogance to be what defeats us. We’re going to train. We need to be able to fight effectively together and grow our own personal strength.”

Shang Tsung made a considering sound. “And what of my other projects?”

“Still of paramount importance.” I said. “I need you to get those done before our two months are up.”

“I am to use them in the Rating Game, then?”

“That is the plan, provided you’re ready in time.”

Shang Tsung grinned. “I will be ready.”

Papers and folders scattered as Matatabi dropped from the chandelier onto the table, landing gracefully. She stretched out while the rest of us gathered up the flying papers. “Let’s finish today’s training quickly. I will need many hours to explore my new cave.”

She trotted up to me and leapt up to my shoulder. One of her tails wound around my neck while her claws dug into me to stabilize herself.

Matatabi started hissing in warning as Medea began scratching her fiery body behind the ears. The hissing slowly quieted as Medea continued her action.

“You’re just the cutest thing!” Medea said, reaching around to start scratching under Matatabi’s chin as well.

Matatabi weathered Medea’s assault with a dignified purr.

“Okay, let’s get going before we get distracted any more.” I said, motioning for everyone to gather together.

I opened a Hole around us and pulled us to a large open field I’d picked out for our training.

We had two months to prepare. I didn’t think we’d need that long, but I was going to make sure we used the time regardless.

X

Things were progressing well. None of us had made unprecedented jumps in power like shonen protagonists, but we were getting better at fighting together. I was regularly breaking us into smaller teams to spar against each other, mixing up the pairings to see who worked the best with each other. As I’d come to find out, we all worked best when able to do our own thing.

My peerage was unique in that each and every member I’d found was a monster on their own before teamwork was even brought into the equation. Even my Pawns, commonly considered to be expendable shock troops by many devils, were powerful. Coal was likely one of the strongest Pawns in the Underworld even if the Underworld as a whole didn’t know it yet. And Shang Tsung… He’d surpassed my expectations. He was going to be a terror on the field.

Every member of my peerage was going to draw a lot of attention after this Rating Game. Medea’s identity, Coal’s escape from his Sacred Gear, Aqua’s Keyblade, Shang Tsung’s powers, Matatabi’s mere existence – I’d sent Serafall a warning with some very broad strokes of what to expect. I was relying on her to help me deal with the fallout. I’d use the Rating Game to demonstrate my strength, then show everyone I was fine with playing nice so long as I was left alone. Hopefully, that would dissuade anyone from trying anything against me in the future, at least openly.

We were exactly one month out from the Rating Game now. I’d given my peerage the day off to rest. I’d been pushing them hard and they deserved a break before we got back to it. Besides, I had something I needed to do today.

A Hole disappeared behind me as I stepped into my office. I hadn’t been here in a month, but the stack of papers on my desk was gone. Someone had been here.

I headed for the door to my office, stepping back in surprise as the door opened before I reached it.

“Oh,” Latia said, starting in surprise as she moved to enter my office. “I’m sorry, Balthazar. I didn’t know you were back.”

I looked at the stack of papers she was carrying. “What’s all of that?”

“Oh! Forgive me, I was overseeing the skeletons cleaning this morning and noticed these on your desk. I assumed you would be gone until the conclusion of your Rating Game, so I took the liberty of completing them for you. I was just about to return them.”

I raised an eyebrow at her. “You stole my work from my office and did it for me?”

She nodded. “We may not be supplying our clients at present, but there is still work to do.”

I looked at her for a moment, thinking. “What’s your perspective on the whole Rating Game situation?”

She frowned, turning guarded at the unexpected situation. “I’m not sure I know what you mean, Balthazar.”

“I’ll be honest, I half-expected you to quit when you heard Bedeze was maneuvering against me. Are you sticking it out to see what happens or are you hoping he’ll employ you if he takes over? I’m not trying to accuse you of anything. I’m just curious.”

Her eyes narrowed. “It certainly feels like an accusation.” She held the expression for a moment before sighing. “But I suppose I can understand you might be worried that I would rather see your uncle in charge. In short, no. I do not want Bedeze Abaddon to take over your business.”

“Do you mind if I ask why?”

“He’s an asshole, for one.”

I audibly snorted at that, drawing a smile from Latia.

“For the more logical reasons,” she continued. “I know that you have full control of everything he would need in order to take over. Everything would be closed down in a month. It would not reflect well on me to be seen as part of that sinking ship.”

“You could leave. I’ve checked around on the Devil Net. No one looks too favorably on my chances. Most of the betting I’ve seen has all been centered around how long it will take Bedeze to defeat me and the order in which my peerage will be eliminated. No one would think less of you for ditching a sinking ship.”

Latia pursed her lips, looking at me intently. “I don’t think this is a sinking ship. I think you are far too calm to be in as much trouble as everyone seems to think you are. As ironic as it is for a devil to say this, I guess you could say I’m taking a leap of faith. If you win, I want to be on your side so I can benefit from your success. I’ll continue working for you and supporting you so that you do the same for me.”

“You’re being very open about that.”

“There’s no reason for me not to be. I have very little to lose and everything to gain. At worst, Bedeze defeats you and I leave before he takes control. At best, you beat Bedeze and all of the work I’ve put in here while you were off training will be rewarded.”

“Either way you win.” I said, smiling.

She nodded. “If my reasoning is too selfish for you, you are welcome to terminate my employment.”

“Serving your own interests isn’t a fireable offense. Just don’t serve your own interests to my detriment or the detriment of mine.”

“Of course not. Harming you will indirectly harm me. Now, I am sorry to cut this conversation short, but I still have work to do today.”

“I need to get going as well. Thanks for entertaining my curiosity, Latia.”

“You are welcome.”

I stepped aside so she could enter the office then left while she was storing the papers. I didn’t have anything of true value in there for her to mess with, and I felt I had a better measure of the woman after that brief exchange.

She wanted something out of this job that would benefit herself. She wasn’t so loyal that she would take a bullet for me, but she didn’t need to be. She just needed to not stab me in the back. I felt I could trust her with that much. I’d play the rest by ear.

I left my office behind, heading down the hall to the opposite end of the building. I paused outside a door, hearing quietly conversing voices inside. I knocked. Conversation halted.

The door swung inward. Magdaran poked his head through the opening, smiling. “It’s good to see you, Bal. Thanks for coming. I know you’re busy right now with your preparations.” He shook my hand and stepped to the side, inviting me into his office.

“We’re making good progress, and everyone deserved a day off.” I turned to the room’s other occupant. “It’s good to see you, Sairaorg.”

“You too, Bal.” Sairaorg said standing up from the chair he’d been seated in. “How are things going? You don’t have much time left.”

“Sai,” Magdaran said, frowning at Sairaorg. “Give him a minute to get settled before the interrogation begins.”

I smiled, waving Magdaran off. “Don’t worry about it. We’re doing well. I’m feeling very confident.” I slowly looked between them. “How are you two doing?”

They shared a look. Conversation stalled for a moment.

I hadn’t left my lands since my peerage had begun training. I’d exchanged texts and calls with Serafall and spoke with my sister through Holes, but that was the extent of my outside interaction.

Kuisha had told me Sairaorg and Magdaran had got lunch together when I’d contacted her to tell her I’d recruited a new Rook. She said the meeting had gone well enough and that she was hopeful, then she’d started brainstorming ideas for how I could get out of my Rating Game with Bedeze.

I understood why she was concerned. She didn’t know how strong my peerage was. She didn’t know the things Aqua and Matatabi had done for me to make me more of a threat. I’d considered telling her, but she’d see it soon enough in the Rating Game. Despite the fact I understood her concerns, I couldn’t help the minor annoyance I felt every time she tried to convince me to stand down and try to get out of the Rating Game. Sure, she didn’t know I had cards up my sleeve, but she could have tried to be a little more supportive.

I hadn’t talked to Kuisha much after that conversation because I was tired of hearing her try to ‘reason’ with me. As a result, I didn’t know how Magdaran and Sairaorg’s meetings had progressed. Considering I’d gotten a letter yesterday signed by both of them asking to meet, things were likely going well enough.

“We’re doing good.” Sairaorg said after a moment. “We’ve still got some things to work out, but that’s not why we’re here.”

I followed Magdaran into his office, he motioned for me to sit and we all took our seats.

“I talked to our ancestor.” Magdaran said. “The short summary is that there’s no help coming from him. He expressed interest in seeing how you conduct yourself in the Rating Game and potentially reaching out to you after its conclusion, but he has no interest in stopping it.”

“He likely sees it as a chance to test the younger generation of pure devils.” Sairaorg said, a bitter frown on his face. “This isn’t the first time he’s taken an interest in events like this.”

“I appreciate you trying all the same. You don’t need to worry about me though. We’ll be alright.” I said.

Sairaorg studied me for a moment. “I can see you’re confident, but Bedeze has been doing this for a long time. All of my Rating Game experience is in the lower brackets. I’ve been keeping Regulus and the axe a secret until I manage to recruit a full peerage, so I haven’t been able to face stronger opponents. Even in the lower brackets there are a lot of strong devils. Your uncle is ranked third across the board. You’re no pushover, Bal, but you’re outnumbered and facing an opponent with the same inherited power as you who has had a longer life to grow in strength. Things don’t look good from the outside.”

“Kuisha’s already given me the third-degree, Sai.”

Sairaorg held his hands up placatingly. “I know. She’s very vocal about how you refuse to listen to her. I’m not trying to convince you to change your mind. I’m here to try to help.”

“We both are.” Magdaran said. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small slip of folded paper. He unfolded in and looked at it. With what seemed like a physical effort, he pulled his gaze off the paper and held it out to me.

I took the paper and read the contents. It was a name and an address.

“Jeremy Soule?” I said, looking between them in confusion.

“I’ve been trying to find good prospects for my peerage for some time now.” Magdaran said. “I’ve fallen well behind you and Sai in that regard. After Sai and I started talking again, he introduced me to his peerage. Regulus and I talked for a while. Reuniting with Coal made him think about the rest of his family. He asked me to use my influence as Heir Bael to help him look for them. Like him and Coal, most of those who were slain were bound to Sacred Gears.”

I looked back down at the name Magdaran had just given me. “What Sacred Gear does Jeremy Soule have?”

“Golden Bounty. Due to the nature of the Sacred Gear, he was very easy to find. I’m still trying to locate the others.”

I frowned. “I’m not the most knowledgeable about Sacred Gears. What is that?”

“It grants the user eternal youth and vitality and lets them create golden apples they can distribute to heal others. The apples aren’t as potent as the ones they’re based on, but there’s a large market in the supernatural for them given how rare tradable healing effects are.” Sairaorg said. “Ladon, The Hundred-Headed Dragon is sealed inside of the Sacred Gear.”

“The man who holds the Gear is…difficult.” Magdaran said, frustrated. “I’ve already approached him, but it did not go well. He is well over two-hundred years old and enjoys a lavish, hedonistic lifestyle. Hell would suit him well, but he would not even allow me to try to convince him. I planned to return, but you need help right now. I can afford to wait. Your remaining Rook should be sufficient to reincarnate him, willing or otherwise.”

“Willing would be preferable.” Sairaorg added, shooting Magdaran a look.

“You did not have the displeasure of speaking to him, Sai.”

“You’re giving me a peerage recruit just like that?” I looked between them, shocked. Did they really not have an angle here?

“You’re our friend, Bal. You need help.” Magdaran said sincerely, like that was all the motivation he needed.

I was genuinely touched. I hadn’t thought either of them thought so well of me that they would do something like this for me.

“Thank you. This is… I’m at a loss for words here. Still–”

“Hold on, we’re not done yet.” Sairaorg said. He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “There’s not much I can do to help you train to Bedeze’s level in a month, but I can help you with your numbers problem. Kuisha told me you still have unused Bishops and a Rook. I discussed it with my peerage. Ladora and Corianna are both willing to let me trade them to you for the duration of the Rating Game so they can help you. They are very insistent that you trade them back to me afterwards, though.”

Once more, I was at a loss for words. A devil’s peerage was a reflection of their power and standing. Many treated their peerage as another thing they owned, but I knew for a fact that Sairaorg didn’t. That just made this offer all the more surprising. He said he’d discussed this with them. There were likely members who’d said no to the idea and he was respecting their wishes.

Still, the fact that he was offering this to begin with was absurd by devil standards. You didn’t give away your peerage to let them fight someone else’s battle. It just wasn’t done.

“Sai, Mag, thank you both. I am honestly so caught off guard by your offers that I don’t know what to do. In the future at least.” I folded the paper back up and held it out to Magdaran. “I’ll pay you both back for this. Your willingness to go so far to help me is greatly appreciated. With that being said, I must respectfully decline your help.”

Sairaorg shook his head. “Bal, I know it might seem weird, but they’ve both improved significantly. They can help you.”

“I have full confidence in their ability to fight Bedeze. That isn’t why I’m refusing. Trust me when I say that my peerage as it is will annihilate Bedeze’s. I’ll give you guys front row seats for their destruction.” I looked at Magdaran. “What piece were you intending to use on the guy with Ladon’s Sacred Gear?”

“I…” Magdaran sighed. “I offered him my Queen. I don’t plan on participating in many Rating Games. He is more interesting to me as a source of Golden Apples. I believe I could do a lot with renewable access to them.”

“Gotcha. Thanks again for the offer. I’ll figure out some way to repay you, Sai. I have an idea of how to return the favor to you, Mag, but it will have to wait until after the Rating Game.”

“Bal, please consider it for a moment.” Magdaran said.

“I have. I’m grateful, truly, but I know my peerage is up to the challenge as it is now.”

Sairaorg watched me for a moment with pursed lips. Finally, he shook his head, standing. “I can see we’re not going to change your mind. You’re confident. Like me. I know how strong my peerage is. Others whisper about our lack of strength, but I’ve never truly shown anyone what we’re capable of. I assume it’s the same for you?”

I stood up with him. “It is.”

Sairaorg sighed. “I trust your judgement. I just hope you aren’t overestimating yourself. Strong though my peerage is, I don’t think we would be able to beat Bedeze. Maybe after I find the rest of my pieces, but not now.”

“I’m not. I don’t mean any disrespect, but if our two peerages were to fight right now, you’d lose.” I said matter-of-factly.

Sairaorg grinned. “I’ll be watching your fight with Bedeze. If you beat him, I’m expecting you to schedule a spar with my peerage.”

“Sounds like fun. I’m in.”

Magdaran stood, a complicated expression on his face. “If you change your mind and decide you want help, we’ll be here.”

“Thank you. I don’t mean to leave so abruptly, but I need to continue preparing for the Rating Game.”

Sairaorg waved off my apology. “Go. I’m looking forward to seeing what cards you’ve got up your sleeve. It should be an interesting match.”

I smiled. “You have no idea.” A Hole appeared behind me, pulling me away.

X

Latia Astaroth meticulously went about her work. A scribbled signature there. A stamp there. Tear up this absurd request from an arrogant peon. She had not been employed at Bael and Abaddon Trading Co. for long, but she’d already fallen into a comfortable rhythm. She enjoyed working here. When she’d initially sought out employment, her motivations had been to set a groundwork for her future. The plan had been to spend a decade or so gathering experience here before moving onto the next project. That plan was slowly changing.

From a young age, Latia knew she wouldn’t be handed everything. Her childhood was far from trying. Branch member of not, she was still an Astaroth. One who had Agares blood to boot. She wanted for nothing and received the best education possible. Still, she was a branch member of her family. Her name would allow her to live comfortably, but she wanted more.

Diodora was an asshole. Latia had never gotten along with him. In order to live under the Astaroth’s protection in the future, she would have to bend the knee to the depraved Astaroth heir. She had no desire to do so. He had offered her a place in his peerage once many years ago. When she’d refused, he’d dealt with her refusal by enslaving yet another of the church’s holy women. He was quite proud of his ‘collection’. Latia held no love for the church, but why go through the effort of training loyalty into a hostile entity when death is simpler? The answer was simple. Dioroda had a fetish, one he had allowed to dominate his life. He selected his peerage members, people who would serve as his attendants for eternity, based off of whether or not he wanted to fuck them. It was pathetic.

Latia could not see a future for herself serving her house if it meant serving Diodora. Even had she not wanted to forge her own path, she would have needed to if for no other reason than to avoid his yoke.

Her prospects were slim. She was a lesser Pillar Noble. Her nobility closed as many doors to her as it opened. Rare were the low-born powers that were willing to take her in. They feared retaliation from the Astaroth Pillar should misfortune befall her. She couldn’t blame them for their caution, but it infuriated her all the same.

Pillar ventures were similarly difficult to attach herself to. Why hire on Latia when they could rely on their own family and the minor noble houses already subservient to them?

Bael and Abaddon Trading Co. had been the answer she’d sought. It was common knowledge among the nobility that Zekram Bael believed in letting the Bael heirs prove themselves on their own. Despite what Lord Bael would have the Underworld believe, Zekram still controlled the Bael Pillar. Latia knew Magdaran would not have his family’s oversight in his business. Similarly, Balthazar Abaddon was a relative unknown. He came from a respected family, but had little else to his name.

Latia saw the opportunity to build her own reputation up alongside theirs and took it. She could work closely with the Bael Heir and potentially make him an ally. She’d crossed paths with Magdaran in the past. He’d been shy, but Latia had never thought he was weak. She originally thought she could use the chance to get to know him better. She would not seek out anything further than an alliance, but she would be amenable to something developing. What girl born in the Underworld didn’t fantasize about becoming Lady Bael at one point in their youth?

She began working with Balthazar and Magdaran. Magdaran was nice enough, but he was absolutely absorbed in his botany. His passion for plants was endearing, but also all-encompassing. Latia wondered if even the most ambitious young noble women would be able to draw the Bael Heir’s eye. No, surprising herself, Latia found her interest taken with the company’s other owner.

Latia knew nothing about Balthazar Abaddon prior to hearing of his joint venture with Magdaran. He was a complete unknown. Even after working for him, she’d learned much less than she would have expected. Balthazar held his cards to his chest. The greater Underworld was still at a complete loss about what to think of him. Latia herself didn’t know what to think about him. She would see him in the office frequently, but that stopped after the Rating Game announcement.

It was big news. The Devil Net was still talking about it. Bedeze was a beloved member of the Rating Game circuit, but even discounting that, a young noble had just challenged the sitting head for the heirship. In combat no less. Whatever the official, technical position was, the Underworld viewed this as Balthazar challenging Lord Abaddon for his lordship. Of course they would be interested in what would happen. No lord had been usurped like this since the days of the Civil War. No one expected Balthazar to succeed, but the challenge alone was noteworthy.

Latia though… She wasn’t so sure. Balthazar just seemed so confident. She hadn’t met much of his peerage. Her only interactions with them had been the few times Caster had come to the office to deliver products she had made or to eat lunch with him. The two of them clearly cared about each other. At first, Latia thought that his feelings for her were why he chose her as his Queen. The skeletons and items she made were impressive, but craftsmen of her skill were rarely strong combatants.

Then Latia saw the broadcast. She hadn’t watched Bedeze’s confrontation with Balthazar live. Like many, she had watched the clips taken from the livestream and distributed throughout the Devil Net.

The feed was spotty. The camera panned up to the ceiling and stayed there. Grunting and channeled magic could be heard before the feed cut out. Commenters online speculated about what had happened. Latia wasn’t sure herself, but she had her own guess. She had never seen Caster so enraged as she was moments before the camera’s view was lost. Maybe she could do more than make the skeletons and create magical items. If she could do more, why not the rest of Balthazar’s peerage?

Diodora chose his peerage to slake his lust. Latia now suspected Balthazar carefully selected his peerage to be able to face his uncle. Whether he’d planned this or not she couldn’t say. It was interesting though. Latia would keep working at Bael and Abaddon Trading Co. When the Rating Game took place, she would watch with rapt attention.

She had a feeling about Balthazar. She wanted to know if she was right.

X

“It’s already done, Ajuka.” Serafall said tiredly. They’d been talking in circles for the last ten minutes now. She understood the man’s concerns, but the matter was firmly out of her hands now.

“That child has made a mistake. As the adult, the Satan who was charged with overseeing him, it fell to you to show him the proper course.” Ajuka argued.

Sirzechs stepped between them. “Ajuka, Serafall already explained herself.”

“I heard her reasons. I do not accept them. The boy did not want to be subservient to us? Then perhaps he should not have made himself an indispensable asset. When Bedeze defeats him, he will gain control of all of Balthazar’s resources. We must prevent this from happening.”

“Ajuka,” Serafall said slowly. “I understand you want his materials, but you can’t–”

“When Bedeze wins, who do you think will truly have control? Bedeze, strong though he may be, is just another of Zekram’s pawns. The Great King faction has been seeking advantages over us for decades now. You’ve just delivered one into their lap.”

“Ajuka,” Sirzechs said, face stern. “That’s enough.”

Ajuka turned to Sirzechs, frowning. “You can stop this as well, Sirzechs. The Rating Game can’t go through if you prevent it.”

“Interfere with a noble house’s personal dispute?” Serafall said. “Because that won’t cause problems for us.”

“It is better than the alternative. Losing the–”

“Oh for the love of… Zekram won’t get the mines, Ajuka!” Serafall had had enough of this. She knew Ajuka had been interested in the materials Balthazar had supplied her, but she hadn’t thought the normally cold, calculating man would be this invested in securing them.

“How can you be sure?”

“I didn’t want Bedeze getting his hands on them either. Bal agreed to give me the locations before the fight. If Bedeze beats him, we’ll be able to take the mines first.”

Ajuka’s furious frown thinned into the inexpressive line she was so used to seeing. “Why did you not simply tell me that? I will need to make preparations. As soon as Balthazar gives you the locations we will need to secure them.”

Serafall’s eyebrows furrowed. “We’ll secure them if Balthazar loses.”

“I must concur with Ajuka.” Falbium spoke for the first time. He’d been seated at the table, but he had yet to make his opinion known, content until now to observe. “It would be a disaster if they fell into the wrong hands. We will need to move as soon as possible to prevent Bedeze from using Hole to acquire the sights before us. This is an advantage we must secure for ourselves before our enemies can acquire it.”

“If Balthazar loses, I will give you the locations. That’s the best you’re getting.” Serafall said, standing up and turning to the door.

“Serafall!”

Serafall ignored Sirzechs calling out to her. A teleportation circle whisked her away.

The Leviathan fell heavily into her desk chair, staring up at the ceiling.

That boy was going to be the death of her. She’d known Balthazar less than a year and he’d already given her headache after headache. The Red Dragon Emperor wasn’t enough. Mithril wasn’t enough. Adamantium wasn’t enough. Apparently knowing the location of the White Dragon Emperor wasn’t enough. No, he’d also gone and reincarnated Medea of Colchis and a slew of other people that would probably make her want to tear her hair out when she learned their names. His vague warning and requests regarding the Rating Game’s ‘aftermath’ had nearly driven her to block his phone number in a bout of spite. And now Balthazar wasn’t even here but he was still causing her to fight with her fellow Satans. Disagreements and quarrels weren’t uncommon among her colleagues, but they were typically over topics more substantial than a Rating Game of all things.

Serafall rubbed her forehead, feeling another headache coming on. “You better fucking win, barbel. Kick Bedeze in the dick once or twice for me, would you?”

Chapter Text

Rating Games were a fairly new thing on the scale of how long devils had been around, but they’d already been woven into the very foundations of our society. They were a testing ground. They were entertainment. They were a substitute for civil war. They were a breeding ground for camaraderie and mutual growth. All of this and more.

Rating Games took various forms, involving various matchups. Depending on the fight, the Rating Game could draw a crowd as small as a few viewers to so large the entire Underworld tuned in. My match with Bedeze didn’t pull that large of an audience, but I was already breaking records for the most viewers watching a debut match.

The arena was packed. The stands and boxes were both filled with spectators. Bedeze was popular, and his fans had come out in force, wearing merchandise and carrying banners showing their support of my opponent.

The design of the arena was simple. Picture a mixture of a football stadium and a coliseum. The seats sit in a circle around the field below with magical projections spread through the air to give different angles on the action. The battle itself wouldn’t actually take place in the stadium, but people still came to get the true experience.

No, we would not fight on the small field below. The Rating Game system had been designed by some of the brightest minds in the Underworld. Each match took place inside a bounded arena similar to a pocket dimension. The arena could be shaped to whatever specifications the designers chose, expanding and shrinking as needed. For this match, the arena would be large. Perhaps the size of a city, perhaps the size of a country. We would be fighting for a full day in a simulated war. I couldn’t know for sure the terrain, but it would be vast.

The field created by the Rating Game system also locked the contestants away from reality. They could not summon outside help nor bring anything they could not carry with them. When a peerage member sustained sufficient damage to threaten their life, the Rating Game system would retire them, pulling them to safety where the healers waited to save their lives.

An announcer was screaming into a microphone, drawing cheers from the crowd as the time drew closer. On the displays, highlights from Bedeze’s previous matches played in slow motion. On one, an entire Peerage was enveloped in a Hole’s explosion. On another, Runa stabbed her spear through her opponent's throat moments before he was retired. On and on the replays went. There was no film of me. But then, there wouldn’t be. This was my debut after all.

“Are you ready, Balthazar?” Medea asked quietly, standing at my side as we looked down over the arena.

When asked where I wanted my peerage’s headquarters to be set up, I’d chosen one of the VIP boxes above the arena. When this was over, I wanted to be able to see the reactions of the people below with my own eyes.

“I am. Are you?”

Medea’s fingers wove through mine. “I am eager.”

“We’re finally pulling the curtain back, huh?”

“It was inevitable. This way, we do it on our terms.”

“Have I told you recently that I’m glad you’re my Queen?”

“You have, but it bears repeating.”

“I’m glad you’re my Queen.” I pulled her against me, stealing her lips in a chaste kiss. I pressed my forehead into hers as I pulled back. “Let’s go.”

Together, we walked to the room adjoined to the viewing suite. Everyone looked up as we entered.

Aqua had donned her armor. Her sword was sheathed at her side, but I doubted it would see much use given our intended plan.

Shang Tsung too wore armor, though his was far lighter. Yellow pauldrons sat atop a coat of mithril. A straight, thin-bladed sword rested at his waist. Bladed claws were affixed to his forearms.

Coal had refused armor when offered. He wore a pair of blue pants with no shirt, revealing tattoos of golden bands across his chest and upper arms. The only addition to his appearance was an amethyst earring in his right ear. There was an eager grin on his face.

Matatabi had also refused armor. She stood before us in her devil form garbed in a violet kimono. Two flaming cat tails drifted behind her. Feline ears sat atop her head.

“Is everyone ready?” I asked.

Coal chuckled. “We’ve been over the plan a hundred times, master. We’re ready.”

“It is as the dragon says. We are prepared.” Shang Tsung said, an eager grin on his face.

A spell circle flared on the wall. We were about to be transported to the arena.

I pulled a slip of paper out of my pocket. Scribbled on the paper were latitude and longitude coordinates. I’d told Serafall I would give these to her. She didn’t know that the coordinates were for different planets though. I dropped it through a Hole. Another spell circle encompassed the entirety of the room. We were swept away.

“Caster.”

“Yes, master.” Medea said immediately, floating to the ground and sitting. A vibrant violet magic circle spread out from her as she began her work. A small Hole opened next to her, granting her access to a pocket dimension filled with energy. Each of us had contributed power to the pocket dimension over the two months we had spent preparing. Medea had a veritable ocean of demonic power to work with.

We would be fighting a war against Bedeze here. I expected us to be able to overpower his peerage, but I would not let arrogance prevent us from winning. We needed a headquarters to operate out of. It would take Medea out of combat for at least an hour even burning through our stored power at an absurd rate, but letting her create a territory in this place was worth the trade.

Shadowy, translucent ravens and cats sped away from Medea in all directions. Even as she focused on the task of creating our safe haven, she coordinated her familiars to act as scouts. Some of her familiars darted through Holes I opened at random intervals around the arena to help her spread her influence. Spell circles flared to life around her head, orbiting around her as she continued to scry the terrain around us.

As Medea worked, I looked up at our surroundings. We were standing in a flat plain. Tall grass rose all around us. There was a forest to our front and rolling hills to our rear. Off in the distance beyond the forest was a tall mountain. The mountain and hills blocked my view of everything else. It was possible this battlefield extended beyond my sight, but I couldn’t know for sure without information from Medea’s scouts and scryings. She would need some time yet to gather more information.

“I am done, my lord.” Shang Tsung said. With Medea focused on creating her territory, Shang Tsung had been in charge of layering illusory protections over us to disguise our location.

“Good.” I opened a dozen Holes around us. Purple skeletons emerged from the Holes, hauling building materials with them and gathering around Medea, already starting to construct a basic fortification. It would not be a castle. It would be shabby and finished in an hour, but it would give Medea’s magic something tangible to infuse itself into, strengthening her protections.

More Holes opened around us. Mystical metal machines of varying sizes stomped into the plains around us, forming a rough perimeter; the culmination of Shang Tsung and Medea’s successful efforts over the last two months.

“Coal, Matatabi, guard Caster.”

“I already know my role.” Matatabi said, walking, dignified over to Medea. She sat on the ground behind her, facing the opposite direction.

Coal gave me a two finger salute and started walking the perimeter set up by the metal armors.

“Aqua, scout a rough perimeter until Caster’s familiars can explore the arena. Make sure there are no attacks incoming. If you make contact, look for an opening. If you can’t find one, return. There’s no use in letting yourself be overwhelmed so early in the fight.”

“Take care, everyone.” Aqua said. Her body bled shadows, falling apart in clumps until she morphed into a blob of darkness. She remained a moment more before vanishing.

“Shang Tsung–”

“I also know my role, my lord.” Shang Tsung said with a grin. “We have planned extensively.”

I returned his grin. “I suppose we have. Shang Tsung, promote to Queen.”

A euphoric gasp slipped past the sorcerer’s lips as power exploded out of him. His eyes were literally shining when he looked up at me.

“Stay alive.”

Shang Tsung chuckled. “It is not I you should worry about, my lord, but them.”

A Hole swallowed him.

I took a deep breath, turning to face the horizon. My pieces were in place. It was Bedeze’s move now.

The Rating Game had begun.

X

Bedeze Abaddon stared out over the field. It hadn’t been ten minutes since his peerage had been transported into the arena. Even still, he was surprised his peerage had not already engaged with Balthazar’s.

“Edward, Agatha, anything?”

His two Bishops knelt on the ground behind him, the wind tossing their hair about their shoulders. Magic circles drifted through the air around them. Red circles covered them in protective magics. Blue circles pulsed with power that seeped into the air, seeking out their enemy.

“Nothing yet, my lord.” Agatha said, the crone clutched a bone talisman attached to a cord around her neck. Her eyes were glowing a sky blue as she peered through her scryings.

“Alert me immediately when you discover them.” Bedeze ordered, leaving his Bishops behind to join his Queen at the cliff.

Moments after entering the arena, Bedeze had spotted the large mountain located in the battleground’s center. Upon seeing the mountain, Bedeze had instantly transported his peerage to its peak with a Hole. The mountain’s high vantage would allow his peerage to spot assaults coming from all directions. The mountain would be difficult to assault. The cave they’d discovered would make it all the more difficult to fight them here.

Bedeze had thought Balthazar would come to the same conclusion he had. He’d been prepared to sacrifice a number of his Pawns to chip away at Balthazar’s forces and drive them away from the mountain. He needn’t have bothered. Balthazar did not come to the mountain. Despite his bastard nephew’s age, Bedeze had been taking preparations for this battle seriously. As seriously as he did any Rating Game of lesser importance at any rate.

Bedeze did not expect Balthazar to field anything that could conceivably beat him, but he did expect a surprise or two. Still, he had clearly overestimated his nephew. Perhaps Balthazar did not appreciate the type of Rating Game he had been drawn into. In a One Day War, fortifying a fallback location was of paramount importance. The greatest place for such a fortification in this arena was the mountain Bedeze had claimed. Any peon with a semblance of military knowledge would know that high ground and natural barriers served as wonderful places to erect fortifications. Balthazar had not even made an attempt to take this territory.

“Anything?” Bedeze asked, stepping up next to his Queen, his Valkyrie, his demigoddess.

Runa shook her head. “I cannot sense them. They are too far.”

Bedeze looked out into the distance. The mountain’s vantage let him see to the very edge of the arena. The faintest trace of the red energy barrier at the ends of this world could be seen at the horizon so far away. Encased within that dome was a vast land with varying terrain. Rocky outcroppings surrounded the mountain’s immediate vicinity, giving way to greenery. Forests and plains intermingled. An expansive bog spread out in one direction. There was no shortage of trees and hills, limiting the sightlines granted by the mountain.

“We should send scouts to the forests.” Runa advised. “If they were in the plains, we would know. They must be hiding somewhere we cannot see.”

Bedeze nodded. He had reached the same conclusion. “Matthew, take your team to the bog. Ami, the dense forest with the thicker trees. Patricia, the more sparse forest with the aspens. Inform me of your findings.” The pendant Bedeze wore around his neck shined with power. Matching pendants worn around the necks of the members of his peerage glowed in response. The amulets were fairy-made. Each one had cost Bedeze a small fortune.

With the amulets, Bedeze could track the positions of the members of his peerage and communicate with them whenever he so desired. The moment any of them came under attack, he would be able to open a Hole to their location to send reinforcements or allow them to retreat as needed. The amulets were an investment that had paid for itself time and again as the ease of coordination allowed him to win Rating Game after Rating Game.

This was why he had selected One Day War. He had the numbers advantage over Balthazar’s meager peerage. His servants were experienced. His tactics were clearly superior to Balthazar’s own. Each of his Knights had been trained to command a small team of his Pawns. In Rating Games past, having effective small teams to deal with certain tasks had proved a necessity. His servants were skilled in their teams. He had confidence in their abilities.

Despite his irritating nephew’s bravado when they’d last crossed paths, he, Bedeze Abaddon, was the more experienced and powerful party. He would not be defeated by a petulant child.

“I can join the search, my lord.” Runa suggested.

“No,” Bedeze denied. “I do not expect much from Balthazar, but I will not be caught in a trap. We have a full day to destroy him. Let us ascertain his whereabouts first. I need you, Jean and Seria to remain here with Agatha, Edward and myself. So long as we control the mountain, we control the battlefield.”

Bedeze would not commit his Bishops to an open engagement when they were his easiest means of locating Balthazar. Similarly, he would hold his Rooks in reserve because he was confident in their ability to hold this mountain on their own, let alone with their strength combined. His Knights were fast, mobile. If it came to it, his Pawns knew to sacrifice themselves to damage the enemy and allow the Knights to flee. Even if Matthew and Ami fell, so long as they took even one of Balthazar’s pieces with them it would be a worthy trade. Balthazar’s peerage held a mere six members. Faced with Bedeze’s full peerage of sixteen Rating Game veterans, the result of this match was a foregone conclusion. It was only a matter of how Balthazar’s pieces would be retired.

“Balthazar spotted! He is in the forest!”

As one, Bedeze and Runa snapped to look down at their necklaces. Ami’s voice had just called to them through the paired pendants all members of his peerage wore during Rating Games.

“The rest of his peerage?” Bedeze inquired.

“Absent. He is alone, my lord!” Ami yelled back. The sound of battle could be heard around her.

Bedeze’s eyes narrowed.

Balthazar was not a cunning strategist, but Bedeze did not think the boy was a complete fool. Why then would he scout alone?

In a One Day War Rating Game, there were only two conditions where the match would conclude. The first and most common in the rare cases where these games had been held was for the time to expire. The two sides would clash again and again until one King was routed and forced to flee and hide for the remainder of the match. The second condition was if a King was retired. In the event that the enemy King was retired, the match would end in an immediate victory.

Bedeze did not believe Balthazar was a fool, so why was his bastard nephew alone in the forest? Did his peerage lack the ability to scout on their own? Was he forced to rely on Hole to gather information?

“My lord, we must capitalize on this.” Runa urged at his side.

“He will flee the moment we arrive.” Bedeze knew well what Hole was capable of. Balthazar would be able to use it to flee the moment he felt truly threatened.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Pawn retired.”

Bedeze frowned as the announcement was made, echoing around the arena. That would leave Ami and two Pawns against Balthazar.

“Who fell?” Bedeze asked.

“Denise!” Ami’s voice called back. She was breathing heavily. “A flaming skull hit her in the neck before she could erect a barrier.”

Bedeze came to a decision. If nothing else, chasing Balthazar around would serve to exhaust his nephew.

“Jean, Seria, hold this position.” Bedeze commanded his Rooks. When he received affirmations, he opened a Hole.

Bedeze and Runa appeared directly behind Ami. When the green-haired woman realized the presence of her King, Ami motioned to Bedeze’s two remaining Pawns. They regrouped, forming up defensively around Bedeze. Runa had summoned her armor and weapons. Her shield was held up in front of Bedeze protectively.

Bedeze frowned as he looked through the trees. Splinters of exploded bark littered the forest floor. The soil was upheaved where spells and weapons had struck the earth. Floating above the destruction, his wings spread wide behind his back was the source of all of Bedeze’s recent troubles.

“Nephew,” Bedeze said, a disappointed tone to his voice. “I expected better from you. If you wished to retire from our game so early, why challenge me to a Rating Game in the first place? We could have settled this far more simply without the interference from our peerages.”

Balthazar smiled, wide and cruel. “Where would be the fun in that?”

Bedeze’s eyes narrowed. This was a side of his nephew he had yet to see. Was Balthazar one of those types to lose themself in battle? Perhaps he had taken the boy too seriously. He could have left his peerage on the mountain if Balthazar wanted to settle this one on one.

“If this is how you wish for things to end, then I will oblige you.” Bedeze had hoped to make Balthazar’s defeat more humiliating, but a One Day War that lasted less than ten minutes should be humiliating enough.

A large Hole opened up behind Balthazar, positively crackling with power. A Hole opened around Balthazar, but it was not fast enough to allow him to completely escape the blast.

Trees were torn from their roots under the force of Bedeze’s attack. A meager taste of what he was truly capable of. With this stupid ploy, Balthazar had proven he was not worthy of anything more.

Balthazar tumbled out of the Hole he’d fled through. His body careened into the ground a fair distance away. Smoke drifted up from his ruined clothes. Limbs were bent at unnatural angles. Truly, Bedeze had been expecting better. Was Balthazar’s Queen the only secret to his success? This was pathetic, undeserving of the name Abaddon. Balthazar did not deserve the Queen. Edward had been disappointing him of late. Perhaps once Balthazar was disgraced, he would take the Queen as his new Bishop.

“Await the true lord of your house beyond the arena.” Bedeze said coldly. Another Hole opened directly above Balthazar.

A shockwave swept through the space as the Hole detonated.

“That was terribly disappointing.” Bedeze said as he waited for the announcement of Balthazar’s loss. Any moment now he would be transported from the arena.

“I concur.”

Bedeze’s head snapped towards the voice.

Emerging from the smoke left in the wake of Bedeze’s attack was a man who assuredly was not his nephew. A black-haired young man with golden tattoos dotting his body walked boldly forward. Golden energy shone bright from the many wounds in his body as they mended themselves before Bedeze’s eyes.

Ami and Runa dashed in front of him protectively, brandishing their weapons at this figure who was not his nephew.

“Who are you?” Bedeze demanded.

The small man began to chuckle. Green mist-like energy shimmered along his body. Bedeze watched as the body of the man changed before his eyes. He grew taller. His skin tone altered. His form donned yellow and silver armor.

“My lord sends his regards.” a cruel voice said from curled lips. In a green flash, the body of the man shifted once more. A female now stood before him wreathed in blue flames. With a feline roar, the flame exploded in all directions. Trees were set alight as an azure volcano erupted.

Runa stepped forward. Golden energy gathered around her shield, expanding outward in a magical bastion that absorbed the flames, deflecting them away from Bedeze and his present peerage.

“We should regroup, my lord.” Runa called. Maintaining the shield was no strain for her, but Bedeze concurred with her position. He had not expected this. They needed to assess this unexpected enemy.

A Hole opened behind the group. They backed towards it together. They did not make it.

The shapeshifter who had turned into a living flame had stolen their attention. Bedeze Abaddon was on guard, but it had not occurred to him to fear the shadows themselves.

While the shapeshifter spoke his theatrics, a point of darkness slunk along the forest floor, unnoticed by the arrogant Abaddon and his overzealous peerage. The shadow had been lying in wait, seeking its chance.

As Bedeze stepped back towards his Hole, he did not see the shadow rapidly rise out of the ground, coalescing into a bipedal form. He did not see the flash of silver energy that heralded the arrival of its weapon. He did not see as the beam of golden light lanced towards him from the tip of a misshapen key.

Bedeze Abaddon felt something impact his shoulder. The impact was insignificant. He had weathered far worse. Bedeze heard a sound like a deadbolt latching. Bedeze Abaddon, true Lord of the House of Abaddon gasped in shock, clutching at his chest as he blindly stumbled backwards towards the safety of his Hole. Something was wrong.

He kept stumbling. His Hole was gone.

“My lord!” Runa cried, panic writ on her face.

Bedeze followed the path of the golden lance of light back to its origin. The shadow had coalesced into a young woman with bleached blue hair. Shining silver armor donned her form. Her hands seemed as if they were made from tangible shadow. She held a weapon the likes of which he had never seen in her unnatural grasp. She was smirking victoriously.

Bedeze was enraged.

He thrust a hand towards the woman, willing a Hole filled to the brim with his power to turn her to dust.

No Hole manifested. He could not feel his power. Bedeze remembered this feeling. He was afflicted by it every time he’d fought him in a Rating Game. That accursed Belial, stealing away what made Bedeze special. This insignificant bitch had just done the same.

“Bedeze!” Runa cried.

Power erupted through the space, easily dwarfing the nova made by the shapeshifter. Runa’s aura spread wide around her. Murder was in her eyes. With a thrust of her spear, she sent a beam of violet light towards the living flame.

The shapeshifter tried to dodge, but they were too slow. A screech of pain sounded from the fire. The volcanic eruption halted. Green energy flashed. The shapeshifter once more assumed the form of the young man with black hair. Golden light poured from a gaping hole in his chest, desperately knitting the wound back together as blood spurted out of his chest.

The blue-haired woman melded into shadow once more. She rose out of the shapeshifter's shadow. She wrapped her arms around him from behind and pulled him backwards. A large vortex shaped like a keyhole appeared behind them, whisking them away.

“Bedeze, are you–”

“Ami! Take Jean and go after them! Destroy that girl!” Bedeze growled. He grabbed Runa’s hand. He had not expected Balthazar to have a Belial in his peerage. He hadn’t even known there were any Belials who would accept a place in a peerage. He would have gladly traded Edward for that girl.

This changed things. He needed to eliminate that girl to regain his access to Hole. He could not do it himself. He was weakened without Hole and he would not risk an amateur attack spelling his end. Once his peerage retired the girl, he would rejoin the fight, but he could not risk himself now. Balthazar had gotten lucky once. Bedeze wouldn’t give him a chance to be lucky twice.

“Castle!” Bedeze called, summoning a power he had rarely utilized.

Bedeze and Runa reappeared atop the mountain they had claimed as their stronghold. Bedeze’s two Bishops and one of his Rooks were waiting for him there. The other Rook was gone. Jean was in the forest with Ami, having traded positions with his King.

Castling was a power available to all HIgh Class devils that possessed a peerage. When utilizing the ability, the King and another piece may trade places with one of the King’s Rooks. Bedeze would need Runa to stay at his side now in case Balthazar tried to capitalize on his momentary weakness. He would have to let his Rook settle things with the girl.

His Rook and Knight would retire the Belial. Then, Bedeze would express his displeasure with his nephew in violence.

Bedeze touched the pendant around his neck, glaring hatefully into the distance from high atop the mountain. “Everyone be aware, Balthazar has a Belial in his peerage. Female. Blue Hair. She carries a strange sword. She has sealed my ability to use Hole. Eliminating her is our top priority. Matthew, Patricia, return to the mountain with your teams. I cannot reliably transport you anymore. We need to regroup. Jean, Ami, hunt that girl down and retire her. When she is dealt with and my power is restored, we will resume our search for Balthazar.”

Several voices spoke through the amulet in quick succession as Bedee’s servants voiced their compliance.

Bedeze had lost a single Pawn. Runa had dealt an assuredly fatal blow to one of Balthazar’s pieces, though Bedeze could not be certain which piece the shapeshifter was. He would know when the announcement of their retirement soon came.

In the meantime, one of his Knights, his Rook and two Pawns were hunting the Belial girl. The remainder of his peerage would return to the mountain and fortify their position.

Balthazar had scored a single hit against him. Bedeze supposed that was commendable.

It would not happen again.

X

Medea frantically upended two vials, pouring their contents over the gaping wound in Shang Tsung’s chest. Coal’s healing wasn’t working fast enough.

While he could assume our forms and copy our powers, Shang Tsung was far weaker than the original when using our borrowed strength. He would need to absorb us completely to steal our full strength. None of us were willing to part with our souls, so he had to make do with the lesser versions of our strength. The power he gained from promoting to Queen supercharged his copied abilities, but the Queen promotion was no longer active.

He still wore Coal’s face. The healing ability he was copying was the only reason he had not already been retired. Whatever attack had hit him had removed a baseball-sized gap clear through his chest.

“I…struck a blow, my lord.” Shang Tsung said through grit teeth.

I grabbed his grasping hand, clutching it tight as he grunted in pain.

“He gave me an opening to lock Bedeze’s power. He can’t use Hole anymore.” Aqua said from where she stood behind us.

“Well done.” I said, making eye contact with her before looking back down at Shang Tsung and giving his hand a squeeze. “Both of you did well.”

“I…live to serve…my lord.” Shang Tsung said through grit teeth.

“Is he going to be able to fight?” I asked Medea. If she couldn’t heal him, I would forcibly retire him. There was no use in forcing him to continue if he was in this state.

“He–”

“No!” Shang Tsung hissed. “I… I will heal. Do not send me away. There is still…more I have to contribute.”

I looked at Medea.

She pursed her lips, considering the gold light pouring out of the wound as she dumped another potion over it. “He will heal. He will need to recover before he fights again.”

“Shang Tsung, you will remain in Caster’s territory until she clears you to fight. You will do nothing but lie there and heal. Argue and I will retire you.” I said, looking the man in the eye.

He nodded, sharp, relieved. “Thank you, my lord. I will–” He winced in pain. “I will wait.”

Medea’s head perked up, looking at something off in the distance the rest of us couldn’t see. “There is a group approaching. They are spread out to investigate the land. They do not know we are here, but they are looking for us.”

“How far away are they?”

“They are still several miles away. They are getting closer.”

I considered our options for a moment. “I don’t want us attacking them when they get closer. They’ll know we’re in this general area and organize their search to sniff us out.” It was still too soon to reveal ourselves. The skeletons hadn’t finished setting up our fortifications. Medea needed more time to properly empower her territory. Even burning through the power in my pocket dimension as she was, she needed more time.

“We need to lead them away, make them think that we’re based somewhere else.” I said.

“Leave it to me.”

I looked up. Coal had joined us. There was an eager grin on his face.

“We’ve already discussed this, master. I’m the best choice for sustained engagements. They can’t put me down.”

I considered Coal for a moment. “Medea, how large is the group?”

“There are only four of them. A Rook, a Knight and two Pawns.” Medea answered, her eyes still focused on the hole in Shang Tsung’s chest. My Pawn was slowly healing, but he would still be down for a while.

“That’s barely enough to give me a challenge, master. I’ll be fine.” Coal said, radiating confidence.

After a moment, I nodded. We needed to draw Bedeze’s attention away from here until Medea’s territory was set up and Shang Tsung was fully healed. “I’ll drop you on the other side of the mountain with some of Caster’s familiars. If you get into trouble, I’ll send Matatabi to back you up.”

Coal threw his head back and laughed. “Thank you, master! I will not fail you!”

I opened a Hole in front of him. Several spectral birds and cats flew through the Hole at Medea’s direction moments before Coal stepped through himself.

“How much longer until your territory is set?” I asked.

“I will need another hour.” Medea said.

“Coal can distract them for that long. If they send more pieces after him, we’ll adapt. There might be an opening we can exploit if they send too many pieces against Coal.” Bedeze’s peerage outnumbered us. Each loss hurt us far more than it did him. Shang Tsung getting injured so quickly was not ideal, but Aqua had managed to pull him away before he could be retired. He would be able to fight again.

The trade for my Pawn being out of action for an hour? One of Bedeze’s Pawns and his ability to use Hole. What I wouldn’t give to be a fly on the wall in their headquarters right now. I could just imagine Bedeze seething. I’d watched many of his past Rating Games in preparation for this. I knew his tactics. He relied on Hole to move his peerage around the arena and outmaneuver his opponents. It was also his main avenue of personal attack. Aqua had just shredded his typical playbook.

He didn’t know it yet, but this was the beginning of the end for Bedeze.

X

Coal’s feet squelched into the ground as he stepped out of the Hole.

Frowning, he looked down. He was standing in a dank bog surrounded by gnarled trees and knee-high mist.

He grunted. “I would’ve preferred somewhere more flammable. I can make this work.”

Coal rolled his arms, stretching them high above his head. He rolled his neck, limbering himself up to prepare for the fight to come.

“I’m sure there’s a lot of commotion in Bedeze’s camp right now and I’m sure it’s very interesting, but I’m gonna have to ask you to spare me some attention right now.” Coal spoke, his words not aimed at anyone in particular. Still, he knew he would be heard. The entire arena was covered in remote viewing spells. He was hoping they’d focus on him for the moment so he could say his piece. The people outside would be paying rapt attention to the arena after watching Aqua seal Bedeze’s power.

Coal smirked. The girl did good. There were probably a lot of people on the outside shitting their pants right now at the thought of her little Keyblade. Or maybe not. Maybe they thought what she’d done was like that Worthless thing the Belials could do. They might think that Bedeze’s present weakness was temporary.

They’d be wrong, but they couldn’t have any way to know that. None of them had even heard the name ‘Aqua’ prior to today. They hadn’t heard any of their names.

They’d hear them now. And they wouldn’t forget.

“My name’s Coal.” Coal continued, bending down to touch his toes to limber up his legs. “Most of you will have no idea who I am. I don’t really care about pride or prestige these days. The Hell I was trapped in did a good job of making all that shit seem pointless. No, I’ve got something else to say.”

Coal spread his arms wide, taking a deep breath. When he exhaled, smoke shot out of his nostrils. “My name is Coal. I am Balthazar Abaddon’s Pawn. Don’t make problems, and I won’t care about you one way or the other. But if you try to hurt my master or my friends like this pansy Bedeze…”

Coal glared at nothing. Muscles warped. Skin gave way to dark scales. Golden eyes shone bright and terrifying from behind a snout of razor-sharp teeth that growled out a low warning.

“Then I will show you the monster that caused Jason and his demigods to flee in terror.”

His piece said, Coal flew straight up into the air. The bog was left behind him as he rose into the air. He floated in place, his body coiling around him as he roared in challenge.

The arena grew still in the wake of his challenge. Coal waited.

His sensitive ears heard a rush of air. Wings beating. There, a shape moving away from the mountain at speed. Tan fur, brown wings. A large lion’s body propelled through the air on powerful wings. A sphinx. An old sphinx, easily the size of a small building. Large though it was, the sphinx could not match Coal’s size.

Coal had seen recordings of Bedeze’s Rating Games the same as the rest of Balthazar’s peerage. He knew each member of the usurper’s peerage. This sphinx was one of Bedeze’s Rooks; Seria.

A screech reached Coal’s ears. The sphinx was calling out in challenge.

Coal’s thunderous roar met her call. He launched himself forward, flying fast, closing the distance to the sphinx.

They met in the air with a scattering of crimson. Seria’s claws raked across Coal’s body, tearing through his protective scales to the flesh below, carving deep gashes out of his body. Coal’s teeth closed a moment too late to capture Seria’s body, instead carving through her flank. The sphinx limped higher into the air, hoping to capitalize on a nonexistent advantage.

The surprised hiss as golden light healed Coal’s injured in a moment was music to the dragon’s ears.

Coal launched himself up after the sphinx. Seria rolled away, maneuvering herself into a dive, fleeing their confrontation.

“The dragon heals instantly!” Seria shouted ahead of him. “I need help!”

The Sphinx was injured. Coal was not.

Coal caught up to her, closing his jaws down around her wing.

Seria shrieked in pain. Her claws slashed into Coal, desperately flailing against him in an effort to dislodge the dragon. Coal weathered her assault without so much as a grimace. Seria’s flailing may as well have been akin to a kitten swiping at him next to Regulus’s blows.

Coal’s serpentine body wound around the sphinx. Seria’s wings were pinned to her sides. The duo began to plummet from the air. Coal clawed the sphinx again and again, opening greater wounds. Blood fell like rain. His powerful jaws closed around the sphinx’s neck. There was a flash of white light and Seria was gone.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Rook retired.”

Coal floated in the air, shaking the sphinx’s lingering blood from his body. HIs eyes narrowed. Up ahead, five devils were flying towards him at speed. They moved in an offensive formation, approaching like a spearpoint. These were not the devils he had been sent to lead away.

The devil in the lead had blonde hair and wore dark robes. Coal recognized her as one of Bedeze’s bishops; Agatha. She was the only member of Bedeze’s peerage to possess a Sacred Gear.

Agatha held her hand high. She was clutching something; a small box with a small figurine atop it. A music box.

“Dreamless Sleep!” Agatha shouted. The music box in her hand glowed a soft blue. A gentle lullaby tickled Coal’s ears.

Coal felt his eyes droop. Fatigue seeped into his very bones. For the barest moment, unconscious slumber threatened to claim the great dragon.

The amethyst earring still affixed to his draconic ear glowed bright with violet power. Coal’s eyes snapped open. The dreariness was gone, replaced by rage.

Medea offered every member of Balthazar’s peerage armor and weapons in preparation for this Rating Game. Between his scales and his healing, Coal had no need for armor. His claws, his teeth and his fire were his weapons. Coal wanted nothing, but Medea still gave him a gift; an enchanted earring. Coal could recover from any attack, but he still had not found a reliable way to counter curses. Medea’s gift was enchanted to do just that.

Coal delighted in the way Agatha’s eyes widened in terror as her Sacred Gear failed to pull him under its spell. He had seen footage from other battles where she had employed the Sacred Gear. Rare were the opponents that could resist its effect. When Agatha used it, the target was almost always eliminated soon afterwards. Not this time.

The devils scattered as Coal tore through the air towards them. A man with blue hair wielding a sword and shield flew forward to meet him while the others moved to surround him. This was Matthew, Bedeze’s Knight. The Bishop and the Pawns attacked with spells and arrows while the Knight met his fangs with steel.

Coal whipped his tail around to strike at the Knight. Matthew raised his shield in time, but the force of the blow still blew him backwards through the air.

One of the Pawns shot another arrow that deflected off of Coal’s scales. With the Knight still recovering from Coal’s attack, there was no one to protect the Pawn as Coal turned his attention on the young man.

Coal’s maw opened. A torrent of orange fire shot towards the Pawn in a wide cone. The Pawn threw up a hasty shield. It wasn’t enough.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Pawn retired.” came the announcement.

Coal’s head was batted to the side as the Knight returned at speed, ramming into the dragon’s head with a shield charge. The Knight disengaged as Coal’s teeth snapped towards him. The Knight glared as Coal began laughing. The dragon grinned as his body coiled around him in the air.

He was having fun.

X

“The group of devils is still moving towards us.” Medea reported. “Coal has engaged a separate group. The ones moving towards us have not deviated in the slightest.”

“Keep an eye on Coal’s fight. If he needs help, let me know immediately.” I said, staring at the mountain in the distance. Medea’s familiars were watching Coal’s fight. She’d seen Seria fly away from the mountain to meet Coal. Bedeze was probably setting up his base of operations in the mountain. It would provide a good vantage point and be very difficult to assault if properly defended. At least, it would be under normal circumstances. It wouldn’t be an issue for us.

“I expect he will manage, but I will monitor the exchange all the same.” Medea said. “What do you wish to do about the other devils?”

“Either of us could deal with Jean, but I’m saving myself for Bedeze. I’d assume you still want a piece of Runa?”

“You would assume correctly.”

“I’d thought as much. How long until Shang Tsung is ready to fight?”

“He could fight now, but it will be several more minutes until he is fully healed.”

“Then we’ll buy a few minutes before we bring the mountain down on Bedeze’s head. His Pawns won’t pose much of a threat, but I want Shang Tsung and Aqua with us to deal with the other Knight and Bishop. Matatabi…”

The blue-haired cat woman rose to her feet. “The group still approaching, yes? I will deal with them.” She walked away slowly. Tails of blue fire swayed behind her as she departed.

“We could strike them now.” Medea said as we watched Matatabi go.

“He underestimated us and is suffering for it. I won’t make the same mistake. Once you finish setting up your territory we’ll make our move. I want a position to fall back to in case something unexpected happens.”

“As you wish, my King.”

My eyes turned to the mountain far away in the distance. What was going through Bedeze’s head right now?

X

This isn’t how it was supposed to go.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Pawn retired.”

“The Dragon just got John too. We need support!” Matthew’s voice screamed through his amulet.

“Agatha, put the blasted beast to sleep!” Bedeze ordered in a rage.

“I can’t! He is resisting the effect!” Agatha replied, sounding panicked.

“My lord, we need Jean.” Claire, the last of the Pawns he’s sent with Matthew, said. Her voice was shaky.

Bedeze grit his teeth. He couldn’t recall Jean. He needed Jean to eliminate the Belial before he could rejoin the fight himself. Once he regained the use of Hole, that dragon would be nothing but a worm before his might.

“Agatha, Claire, withdraw. Matthew, lead the dragon away from the mountain. Once Jean and Ami retire the Belial I will retrieve you.” Bedeze said.

“Yes, my lord.” Matthew accepted his orders without a word of dissent.

At his side, his Queen had a considering frown on her face. “Balthazar has five pieces. His Queen we know. The Belial is likely his Knight. The Dragon is clearly his Rook. The shapeshifter we already know about and was simple enough to send fleeing. The other Pawn will likely be just as simple to dispose of.”

Bedeze allowed himself a breath. His Queen’s logical reasoning had done much to calm him. He hadn’t expected Balthazar’s Rook to be so strong, but the dragon wouldn’t be enough. His peerage was experienced. He trusted Matthew’s ability to stay in the game while keeping the dragon occupied. Balthazar’s Queen would not be able to defeat Runa in combat. The Belial likely had nothing of note to contribute other than Worthless. Once the dragon and the Queen were dealt with, the Rating Game would be over. He needed Hole back so he could dispose of the dragon.

“Jean, Ami, move faster. Remove the Knight quickly.”

“I am tracking her scent, my lord. I am close.” Jean’s voice responded through Bedeze’s amulet.

“Send me to go with them.” Runa requested.

Bedeze shook his head. “No. Until I can use Hole once more, I am vulnerable. I need you here with me. I will only send you away if the Queen reveals herself.” Bedeze turned to his second Bishop. “Have you located them yet?”

“I apologize, my lord. They are still evading my scryings.” Edward said, refusing to look him in the eye.

Bedeze growled, turning away. After this Rating Game, he would be finding a new Bishop. Edward had been making a habit of failing to contribute as of late. Bedeze was a top Rating Game competitor. If a Bishop could not manage to contribute in a match against his failure of a nephew, how would he contribute against a true threat like Diehauser? That girl Lord Paimon possessed had potential. Bedeze would approach Lord Paimon to see if he would be willing to trade an ingot of mithril for her.

“My lord, we have found the second Pawn.” Jean’s voice spoke from the amulet.

Bedeze gripped his amulet, feeling Jean and Ami’s location. They were in the plains beyond the mountain. Bedeze started walking to the entrance to the cave they had claimed as their headquarters so he could see Jean’s position with his eyes. “Retire her and move on. The Belial is your target.”

“She… My lord, there is something strange about her.”

Bedeze’s eyebrows furrowed. “Explain.”

There was no response.

X

Matatabi glared at the brutish devils across the field from her. This man was her enemy. Already, she held no care for him. His rudeness only served to irritate her. He would truly speak to his master as if she was not here?

“You are quite rude, mutt.” Matatabi said, baring her teeth. The others were moving to encircle her. She did not care. The brute had offended her. The rest were nuisances.

Matatabi had paid little attention to the boring briefings and meetings Balthazar had held with his peerage to go over the different abilities of Bedeze’s peerage. What did it matter to her which devil could do what? She would burn them away with her flames or sunder them with her claws all the same. She only paid enough attention to fool Balthazar into thinking she’d listened raptly. She knew the names of these creatures, but that did not serve her. She did not need the packets and folders to ascertain what manner of beast the brute across from her was. She could smell it on him, the canine.

“Jean, find the Belial. I’ll deal with her.” the green-haired one said.

Matatabi sniffed the air, affronted. The woman was not what she appeared to be either. She smelled like a pheasant. She moved with grace.

“Wait your turn. You have not annoyed me yet, but I will deal with you first if I must. I do enjoy the taste of birds.” Matatabi said. Blue embers shone in her eyes as she glared at the bird-person.

“Oh to hell with this waiting!” another member of the group shouted in frustration. He was short with white hair. Matatabi could not determine anything remarkable about the small man.

He held up his fists as he ran towards her. He wore gauntlets with metal points on the knuckles. He punched towards her head. Matatabi leaned to the side, gracefully dodging the blow. Her claws grew from her fingers. She slashed upwards.

The white-haired man gasped, clutching ineffectually at the deep gashes in his chest. He stumbled backwards, starting to fall. He was enveloped in light before his body could reach the ground.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Pawn retired.”

Matatabi frowned in disdain, looking down at her bloodstained kimono. “This was my favorite. The fabric is soft.”

The others were on guard now. The bird woman drew a katana from a sheath at her waist and held it at the ready. A muscular bald man drew an axe. Matatabi ignored the devil that still smelled human. He wasn’t a threat. Only the bird and the canine seemed dangerous.

The wolfman growled, low and threatening. His muscles expanded, bulging through his white t-shirt. The clothing tore as his body exploded outwards. Skin gave way to brown fur. Hands lengthened into lengthy fingers tipped with claws. A maw of razor-like teeth was revealed in a snarl. A lumbering werewolf stood on two legs, staring at Matatabi in consideration.

The Rook’s voice was lower and more powerful when he spoke next, like a guttural growl formed into words. “My lord is always seeking capable Pawns. You dispatched Taylor with ease. None would object to you taking his place.”

“Lord Bedeze is good to Yokai.” the green-haired woman who smelled like a bird said, sword still raised. “A nekomata would be welcome in our peerage once our lord’s nephew has learned his place.”

Matatabi frowned, looking between them. “You seek to recruit me into my enemy’s army?”

“Balthazar will lose. It is a foregone conclusion. Once this Rating Game is over, you will need to secure a future for yourself in the Underworld.” the werewolf said. “My master is always seeking greater talent to replace the weak in his peerage. You would fit in well among us. Our lord rewards his capable followers well. You will never want for wealth again.”

Matatabi’s eyes narrowed. “You have made three mistakes, mutt.” Sparks of azure fire danced through Matatabi’s hair as she took measured steps forward. “Your first mistake was approaching me as if I am some prize to be bought and traded. I am Matatabi the Two Tailed Wraith. I am not an object to be sold.”

The bird, the wolf and the inconsequential once-human devil flinched as Matatabi’s hair and tails lit on fire, drifting up away from her body as if possessed by an unseen spirit.

“Your second mistake: I am not some weak yokai spirit like the tengu at your side.”

The bird woman scowled at the insult. She moved to reply when Matatabi’s body changed again. The members of Bedeze’s peerage all stepped back as Matatabi’s body unnaturally stretched upwards, drifting apart like smoke.

“Your third mistake: I am no one’s Pawn.”

The planes were swallowed by an eruption of azure flame. Bedeze’s peerage fled into the air, scattering in all directions to avoid the raging inferno. The hurricane of flame coalesced into a shape. A feline body with furious fangs glared hatefully at the flying wolf.

The wolf snarled at the monstrous form of the Two Tailed Beast beneath him. A howl of challenge split the sky as he threw his head back, calling to the sky. As his cry sounded, his form changed once more. He grew even larger. The mockery of humanity his second form held vanished. In its place was a towering wolf easily matching Matatabi’s size.

The wolf fell to the ground and charged towards the flaming cat. Matatabi pounced, meeting his charge. The two beasts collided in a flurry of claws and fangs. One of Matatabi’s tails caught the wolf under the chin, knocking him back.

Before she could capitalize, Matatabi was attacked from the side.

The bird woman, Matatabi believed her name to be Ami, dove towards her through the air. Her appearance had changed. White feathers covered the Knight’s body. Horns protruded from the corners of her mouth like the mocking smile of a demon. Her katana was glowing gold.

Matatabi’s second tail batted the blade away before it could strike her. Matatabi arched her spine. Flame exploded in all directions. The tengu nimbly dodged backwards and away, successfully retreating to a safe area. The wolf took the full force of the explosion. His fur was singed. His snout was burned, yet he stood. The bald man was not so lucky.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Pawn retired.”

The Pawn’s axe fell to the ground beneath where he had been blasted away. Matatabi hadn’t even been trying to hurt him. Was he truly so weak as to die to an attack meant for another?

The wolf leapt towards her once more, enraged after sustaining his injuries.

Matatabi allowed the wolf to land atop her. His fangs bit into her fire, scoring the insides of his mouth with severe burns.

The wolf released her and tried to flee. Matatabi did not allow him to. She latched onto the wolf with her claws, dragging him down atop her and rolling so she had the wolf pinned beneath her. She batted at the defenseless wolf with her claws, raking deep gashes into his body. Her assault was relentless, striking without pause or mercy. Crimson fluid scattered to paint the field red.

The bird tried to fly down to support the wolf, but Matatabi slapped her away with her tails. Before the bird could try again, the wolf vanished in a flash of light.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Rook retired.”

Matatabi slowly turned to face the bird flying in the air above her. She grinned.

The bird turned and fled, flying high into the sky at breakneck speeds.

Matatabi watched her go. She could chase after the bird. She enjoyed eating birds almost as much as she enjoyed fish, but the bird would vanish before she could eat her. Her task had been to prevent the devils from approaching Balthazar and Medea. Her task was complete.

Matatabi’s form shrunk down to the size of a small housecat. She turned and began lazily walking back towards Balthazar. She did not expect any further complications from this battle. From what little she’d cared to learn about devil peerages, she knew that Rooks were supposed to be strong. If that wolf was any indication, Bedeze’s peerage would not be able to stand against her new allies. She could afford to spend the rest of this Rating Game lazing in the sun.

X

“The Knight fled.” Medea reported, having watched Matatabi’s battle through her familiars.

Aqua grinned, savoring the triumphant feeling welling up within her. Balthazar and Medea hadn’t cared to look at what the Underworld was saying about them before the Rating Game. Aqua had.

Every site, every forum, every interview she had seen painted the same picture. The entire Underworld had expected Bedeze to completely obliterate them. Bets had been placed on how quickly Bedeze would defeat them.

It angered her; how dismissive everyone was of her new friends, of her. Aqua didn’t remember feeling such fierce pride before. Perhaps it was a result of her change into a devil? Maybe the World of Darkness had left more marks on her than those visible on her body.

How she longed to look at those same forums now, to listen to interviews with the same arrogant devils predicting their downfall. Bedeze had lost both of his Rooks and five Pawns. Meanwhile, they hadn’t lost anyone. Those arrogant snobs were probably gobsmacked right about now.

“What about the other Knight?” Balthazar asked.

“She is fleeing towards the mountain. She is still isolated.” Medea answered.

“I’ll take care of it.” Balthazar said.

“Wait,”

Balthazar turned to Aqua.

“Let me go. I’ll deal with her then go help Coal. Once that’s done, you two can attack the mountain.”

Balthazar turned to Medea. “How is Coal faring right now?”

Medea sighed tiredly. “He is laughing while Bedeze’s Knight ineffectually tries to injure him.”

Aqua frowned. “So he’s playing with his food?”

“I would not have put it that way, but yes.” Medea said.

Balthazar rubbed his forehead. “Okay. I’ll send you to the Knight. Go help Coal once she’s dealt with. Tell him to stay back from the mountain. It won’t be there for long.”

Aqua nodded. “Okay.”

“Medea? Guide me please.”

Medea took Balthazar’s hand. The same violet glow in her eyes briefly flared in his. A Hole opened in front of Aqua.

“Try not to beat Bedeze too quickly.” Aqua said in parting. She stepped through the Hole.

Her wings shot out of her back to hold her aloft as the Hole closed behind her. She was high in the sky. The mountain that had loomed in the distance was now much closer.

Ahead, a white-feathered humanoid shape halted in the air, a katana gripped tight in its hands. This was Ami, Bedeze’s Knight, the one that had just fled from Matatabi.

“I don’t blame you for running.” Aqua said conversationally. “Matatabi has that effect on people.”

The woman did not respond. Her katana glowed gold. Like a striking viper, she rocketed towards Aqua.

A flash of light heralded the arrival of Aqua’s Keyblade. She met the Knight and blocked her initial strike.

Aqua wasn’t prepared for the follow up attack to come so quickly. The katana weaved around her guard, coming down on her armored arm. The armor held, deflecting the blade away. It still hurt.

Aqua summoned a current of air to blow the Knight away from her. Her eyes narrowed as she glared at her opponent.

“I’m good with a sword, but I think you’re better.” Aqua said, pained to admit it.

“I am over a thousand years old, girl. I was formed for the purpose of wielding a blade.” Ami finally spoke, leveling her katana towards Aqua, readying for another attack.

“Then I guess I won’t fight you as a swordsman.” Aqua said. She pointed her keyblade forward, turning it as if to unlock something.

Ami’s wings beat against the air to propel her forward. She made no progress. Shock was writ on her face as she whipped around to look behind her. Floating in the air behind her was a dark void in the shape of a keyhole. A great vacuum sounded as the Keyhole sucked everything in the vicinity towards it.

Ami desperately tried to flee. Aqua held up a hand, blasting her with another torrent of air. Ami was sent tumbling into the Keyhole. It snapped shut behind her.

Aqua waited for the announcement of the Knight’s retirement, but none came. As she thought it over, she realized it might take a minute. The Rating Game system was designed to warp people out of the arena when they sustained great injuries. Once that failsafe was activated, there was probably some magical alert sent that then prompted the announcement. They didn’t expect someone to simply teleport their opponent outside of the arena. The extensive wards used in Rating Games typically prevented someone from sending anything into or out of the arena. Those wards meant nothing to Aqua’s Keyblade.

They’d eventually figure out that the Knight wasn’t in the fight anymore. Until then, she had a job to do.

Another keyhole opened in front of her. She flew through it.

Rumbling laughter greeted her as she emerged from the keyhole. Beneath her, a lone devil was desperately trying to slay a serpentine dragon. None of the devil’s attacks left marks for longer than a moment. The dragon was laughing while it joyfully batted the man’s shield with its tail.

“Coal!” Aqua called down, scowling. “Stop playing with him and get rid of him already!”

The dragon paused, turning to look up at her. Aqua had spent enough time with the dragon to recognize his reptilian frown. “He is a strong knight. I am playing into the stereotype and allowing him a chance to slay me.”

Aqua glared at Coal.

Bedeze’s Knight didn’t give her a chance to reply. The armored figure zipped through the air in a direct line to her. Coal hovered in the air, forgotten behind him.

Aqua’s eyes narrowed as the devil flew towards her.

She’d read what the Underworld had said about Balthazar’s peerage. There was some minor speculation about Medea and Coal. Through all of her searching, Aqua had only found one mention of herself. An off-hand comment about how Balthazar had a Knight that wouldn’t be able to match Bedeze’s.

She’d already beaten Ami, but from the outside looking in it may appear as though she cheated. She wanted to show those fools that she was someone to be taken seriously.

This new pride of hers was irksome. It would be so easy to send Matthew away the same way she’d dealt with Ami, but her pride wouldn’t allow it.

“Don’t interfere!” Aqua shouted down to Coal just as Matthew was upon her.

Her Keyblade sang as it clashed with Matthew’s sword. Bedeze’s Knight was focused, glaring at her with purpose.

“Hey! He was my opponent! You can’t just–”

Coal’s complaining was drowned out as thunder ripped apart the sky.

Matthew flew backwards, fleeing as lightning danced away from Aqua’s body. Bolts of electric might streaked down from the sky. Matthew wove expertly between them as he maneuvered close to attack again.

Aqua held her Keyblade above her head. She delighted in the shock she saw in Matthew’s eyes as her body shifted. Where once there was one Aqua, there were now three. Each of Aqua’s shadows attacked as one. Three crackling orbs of violet energy imbued with the sky’s storm flew towards Matthew at erratic angles.

Matthew tucked his legs and wings behind his shield. The orbs struck his defense, blasting him backwards.

Aqua stepped backwards through a Keyhole in the sky. Five Aquas emerged from the Keyhole on the ground where Matthew had been sent flying. As one, they leapt into the air. Each Aqua flew at a different angle.

Matthew’s sword and shield moved in a blur to block Keyblade strikes from all directions. Despite the assault, he managed to defend against all five Aquas. He didn’t see the sixth.

Matthew gasped. His sword arm went slack.

A sword was driven through his chest. Following the sword down to the hand grasping it showed the arm emerging from Matthew’s own shadow.

Another Aqua rose from the Knight’s shadow, hand holding the hilt of the sword Medea had crafted for her. Her copies vibrated like afterimages as they melded with her.

Matthew’s grip on his sword tightened. Despite the blade driven through his chest, he made one last desperate swing towards Aqua’s neck.

Aqua’s Keyblade appeared in her other hand. She twisted it. Matthew was blasted away from her on a current of violet light. His sword clattered to the ground, knocked from his grip by the force of the energy. A flash of light could be seen above the violet orb.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s first and second Knight retired.”

Aqua smiled. There’s the announcement she was waiting for.

A massive draconic face drifted up next to her. It was pouting.

“You stole my fight.” Coal said.

“I’ll make it up to you. Now hush. I want to watch the show.”

“What show?”

The ground beneath them shook. Moments later a shockwave shook the air as a titanic boom split the air. Far in the distance, the mountain that once stood tall in the center of the arena now rained down as rubble.

“Oh, that show.”

X

“Aqua is dealing with Matthew.” Medea reported.

I stared off at the mountain in the distance, a considering frown on my face. “That just leaves Bedeze, Runa and the Bishops.”

“There are a handful of Pawns as well, master.”

“I don’t expect them to be a problem after this.”

“They likely will not be, but we should plan for them all the same.”

“You’re right. Is Shang Tsung ready to fight?”

“He has recovered enough for the final stage.”

“Good. Sorry for keeping you back. I thought things wouldn’t go as well as they did. It looks like we didn’t need you to make a territory after all.”

“It is no trouble, master. I was glad to take the precaution all the same.”

“Well, there’s no use stalling any longer. You’re ready?”

“Always, master.”

“Then let’s get started.”

My wings extended from my back. I flew into the sky with Medea at my side. We came to a stop high in the air. I opened a small Hole above my hand. “Shang Tsung, be ready to fight. We’re in the endgame.”

“I am prepared, my lord.”

I closed the Hole, staring off into the distance.

“I imagine this is going to surprise a lot of people watching right now.” I said.

Medea chuckled. “It will surprise even those who know you well.”

“Yeah, well, I don’t throw my weight around for no reason. People have left me alone, so I haven’t needed to do this.”

Medea and I’s conversation wasn’t scripted, but it was planned. A small nod to the Underworld and the supernatural world at large. Leave me alone and I won’t have a problem with you. Mess with me or mine and you get the Bedeze treatment.

I held up my hands. Far in the distance, a trio of Holes opened.

Bedeze did not use our bloodline power to its fullest ability. In his Rating Games, he used it to position his pieces and to cause explosions. Admittedly, that was all he really needed. Due to the way the wards worked, widespread teleportation was a rare commodity in Rating Games. If one side could teleport freely and the other couldn’t, they would be at a major disadvantage. Couple that with Bedeze’s ability to open a Hole with the destructive potential of a minecart full of C4 underneath someone’s chin and it was no wonder why he was so successful. Still, he could be doing more.

Bedeze and Kuisha both didn’t feel the need to press the limits of what Hole could do. I had. I still had depths left to explore, but I’d learned a lot in my brief life as a devil. I couldn’t walk between seconds like an Agares. I couldn’t steal away what made a being special like a Belial. I couldn’t destroy anything in my path like a Bael. What I could do was connect things. I could create a bridge where a bridge shouldn’t exist. I could store something away and bring it back to reality at my whim.

On the demonic scale, my destructive potential really wasn’t all that high. I was confident that I could dominate other devils my age and even some weaker century-old devils, but Bedeze wasn’t weak. In a contest of straight power, he would likely come out on top. But I didn’t need to best him with power. Why would I when I could connect to something stronger? Bedeze shoved all of his power through a Hole he opened right on top of his enemy. It was crude, but no one could say it wasn’t effective. For this opening strike, I was taking a card from his deck.

The Holes I opened around the mountain rapidly expanded. A ginormous sphere of scintillating destruction emerged from each. They all crashed into the mountain at the same time.

In the distance. The mountain fractured. There was a brief beat of silence before the shockwave hit us. The ground shook. The air screamed. You’d think a volcano had erupted from all of the rocky debris sent flying into the sky above the mountain.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Pawn Retired. Bedeze Abaddon’s Bishop retired. Bedeze Abaddon’s Pawn retired. Bedeze Abaddon’s Pawn retired.”

I wasn’t expecting to catch the Bishop with that. I certainly wasn’t going to complain though.

In the distance, stones still fell from the sky, but the environment around Medea and I had quieted.

“A splendid showing for our audience, master.” Medea said, a pleased smile on her face.

“Thank Matatabi.”

I lacked the pure destructive potential to destroy a mountain in one blow myself. I could probably pull it off, but it would be a death by a thousand cuts. My moody, salmon devouring Rook on the other hand? She could do it by sneezing. All I needed to do to borrow her powerful sneezes was to capture them in Holes and keep them locked away in pocket dimensions for later use.

It wasn’t the Power of Destruction, but it was pretty damn destructive.

Medea’s eyes narrowed. “The last Bishop is fleeing with Bedeze. Runa is flying out to meet us.”

I squinted, looking into the distance. Even with my devil’s vision, I couldn’t make out any great detail in the remnants of the mountain so far away. “Which Bishop made it?”

“Agatha. They are making for the deep forest to attempt to disappear.”

“You’ve already got familiars watching it, right?”

“Of course.”

“Then there’s no problem. I’m assuming you still want to deal with Runa yourself?”

“I would be most upset with you if you prevented me from putting her in her place.”

“Got it. Show me where Bedeze and Agatha are. I’ll grab Shang Tsung and go after them. I’m leaving Runa to you.”

Medea took my hand, weaving her fingers through mine. My vision was momentarily overtaken by her magic. It was as if I was looking through the world through a shallow pool of water. I was looking down at a distorted image of a badly injured Bedeze and a woman half-carrying him as they fled through the trees. I’d nearly taken out Bedeze with that blast. I’d expected him to be better defended.

“Got it.” I shook my head as I returned to viewing the world normally. I gave Medea a quick kiss on the forehead. “Stay safe.”

A soft blush colored her cheeks. “I will be fine, master. Don’t defeat Bedeze until I put his bitch of a Queen in her place.”

“Anything for my perfect Queen.” A Hole opened behind me to pull me away.

X

Medea watched Balthazar go. She knew the battle was all but won. She knew he was more than prepared to destroy his flea of an uncle. Still, she couldn’t help but worry. In any other situation, she would have gone with him. She couldn’t do that this time.

Medea’s lips curled into a furious frown as she borrowed the senses of her familiars, observing the approaching woman garbed in scorched armor, her silver hair burned in places. No, Medea had to deal with the valkyrie first. She had to show all devilkind, the entire world what would happen to those that threatened her master.

Runa was getting closer now. The valkyrie had seen her. Runa’s spear appeared in her hand. She stabbed it forward.

A beam of multicolored energy speared through Medea’s chest. The witch chuckled, the sound echoing as the illusion Runa had struck dispelled into a scattering of dark-winged butterflies.

The valkyrie slowed, shield and spear held up defensively as she looked around. Her eyes adopted a golden glow. “I am going to destroy you, you bitch. First you, then the dragon. Then your bastard of a King!” On the final word, she stabbed her spear forward. Another beam lanced towards empty air.

A violet barrier appeared in the beam’s path, stopping it cold. Medea shimmered into being behind the shield as she let her invisibility spell fade. “I believe I made you a promise when we last met. I intend to keep it.” Dark magic circles spun into being in the air behind Medea. Lances of dark lightning shot from the circles.

Runa’s armor glowed gold. A barrier of golden light appeared with her shield as its centerpoint. Medea’s spells blasted into the shield and were stopped. Runa held her spear high above her head and chanted an incantation.

The shield of golden energy swirled down into itself. A golden serpent formed from the vortex. Runa pointed her spear towards Medea. The magical construct charged. It swirled through the air, spectral fangs reaching.

Medea flew forward. With a flash, a wicked dagger appeared in her hand. She ducked under the snake’s fangs and cut a shallow incision into the magical snake. The construct erupted into motes of energy as the spell unraveled.

“You are weak!” Runa screamed. She waved her spear like a staff. A rainbow of energy swirled around it. Beams of multi-colored light shot from the tip towards Medea.

Medea erected shields to block Runa’s attacks. More dark circles opened around her. For every beam of colorful energy shot towards her, Medea sent back four of her own. For now, Runa’s armor and golden shield were holding back her assault.

“I was trained in the hall of gods! My father is divine! You are nothing!” A wave of pearl-colored energy pulsed out from Runa.

The wave passed over Medea with no effect. The witch’s eyes were hidden beneath her hood. All that was visible of her face was her furious frown. “You talk too much.”

Runa looked down in shock as she felt something latch itself around her ankle. Spectral red energy coiled like a fishing line snapped taut, pulling Runa down. The valkyrie was hauled out of the sky and slammed into the ground hard enough to crater the earth. She moved to stand. More wires emerged from the ground the moment she struck the ground. They wrapped around her wrists, her ankles, her legs, her waist, her neck. Runa struggled, fighting as hard as she could. It wasn’t enough.

The air fled Runa’s lungs as the magical wires slammed her down into the earth hard. More wires appeared, pulling her fallen spear away, prying her shield from her arm, winding themselves around her body. Runa pulsed her magic. She thrashed against the wires. It was for nought. She couldn’t move an inch.

A shadow passed over Runa.

The fallen valkyrie glared up hatefully as the witch descended towards her. She redoubled her efforts, trying to find any purchase to free herself from the bindings she was trapped in. There was none to be found.

“I believe you have an inferiority complex.” the witch said. Her conversational tone was at odds with the aura of hate surrounding her, clinging to her shoulders like a haunting spectre.

“I will dest–” Runa’s mouth was blocked as more of the crimson wires wound around her mouth and jaw, locking her lips shut.

“When we first met, you boasted of your lineage. Your mother is Hildr, yes? And you called yourself Boreasdóttir. Am I to assume your father is the Greek deity of the same name?”

The witch smiled, looming over Runa’s bound form. “You don’t need to answer. I already know. I researched you prior to this confrontation. Forgive me for asking a pointless question.”

Runa activated the runes in her spear. The spear cut itself free of the wires constricting it, flying towards the witch’s exposed back. Runa’s eyes shone in triumph.

Despite her expectations, the spear did not spear through the witch’s chest. It drifted peacefully into the witch’s waiting hands. The witch ran her fingers over the haft of the spear as she spoke.

“You are so insistent that everyone knows exactly who you are, forcing your parent’s status down their throats so they pay attention to you. I can’t say I’m the same, but I suppose I could play along with this little game.”

A wicked knife appeared in the witch’s hand. She carved a symbol into the haft of Runa’s spear with the tip. The dagger vanished moments later.

“Much better.” the witch said, her lips pulling up into a cruel smile. She knelt at Runa’s side. The wires around Runa’s hand pried her fingers open. The witch set the spear in her hand. The wires forced her hand around the haft of the spear.

Runa felt a slowly blooming terror in her chest. Her spear…it was wrong.

“Now, it’s time for me to introduce myself.” the witch said. She frowned down at Runa. “No, you’re not properly postured to receive a royal’s introduction.”

Royal? Runa could barely process the thought before the impossibly strong crimson wires moved her body without her consent. She resisted. She threw her magic and her physical might against the wiry magic, but she was helpless. The wires covered her entire body now. Only the upper half of her face was free from the overlapping threads of magic. They moved her like a puppet to their tune.

Runa pushed herself out of the crater she’d been thrown into. She stepped out of it and immediately knelt before the witch, head bowed. Her spear rested against the ground at her side. She couldn’t channel her magic through it. She tried to drop it, but she couldn’t. The wires pinned her hand around the haft. Her grip felt cold around the once comforting weapon. A cold that was slowly spreading up her arm, weakening her with every passing moment.

“That’s better.” the witch’s voice came from above her. “Demigods always think they’re so important. Did you expect me to worship you because your father is an Olympian? Our family fornicates with anything that has legs. Being descended from one of their countless trysts is no great feat worthy of praise.”

Runa had been struggling since the moment the wires captured her. Her entire focus had been dedicated to fighting her way free and skewering this bitch. Despite her drive, despite her single-minded determination, something the witch said caused her to halt her efforts.

Our?

Runa felt fingers gingerly lift her chin. She was looking up at the witch. From her vantage she could see beneath her hood. Purple eyes and lavender hair. Pointed ears. Ethereal beauty. A violent smile.

Runa felt a kernel of dread spark to life deep in her gut.

“Surprised? As I said, we are greater in number than most would expect, cousin. Or would it be second-cousin? I suppose it doesn’t matter.” The witch’s hand trailed across her cheek as she walked around behind Runa, out of her sight.

Runa wracked her brain trying to think. She’d had almost no contact with the Greeks since she was cast out and Bedeze welcomed her into his home. She hadn’t heard of a god having children with humans recently, but it was possible the god hid the child to protect her. The witch was good with magic and had purple hair. Was she Hecate’s daughter?

Runa couldn’t resist as arms wound around her shoulders from behind. The witch’s fingers danced across her shoulders. She leaned in close to Runa’s ears. “You’re trying so hard to solve the puzzle, aren’t you, cousin? I’d speak a word of encouragement, but I have no faith in your mental abilities. If you were at all capable in that department, you never would have accepted Bedeze’s offer. You never would have threatened my master.”

Runa bit back a moan of pain as the innumerable wires wrapped around her body all constricted as one, squeezing tight around her body.

“Your father is a storm? My mother is of the ocean itself. Your mother is a valkyrie? My father is a king. His father is the sun. My lineage is so thick with Titan blood that I could never be called mortal.”

Fingers clasped around Runa’s face in a vice-like grip, wrenching her head to the side. She found herself staring directly into pitiless purple eyes. “My name is Medea. It is so good to properly meet you, cousin.”

Runa felt the dread within her blossom into a flower of despair. Medea. The Witch of Colchis. The dead princess who once sailed at Jason’s side. How?

“Come now, cousin. It’s time I fulfill my promise.”

The wires forced Runa to rise against her will, standing at Medea’s side. A point of darkness opened in front of them; a Hole.

Runa felt hope swell in her chest. Bedeze! He’d beaten the Belial Knight and had opened a path back for her.

Her hope was crushed as the magical wires moved her limbs without her consent, walking her towards the Hole at Medea’s side. This was not Bedeze’s Hole. This was Balthazar’s Hole. But how? Even with his ability to use Hole sealed, Balthazar was no match for Bedeze. Agatha should have healed their lord by now and destroyed the bastard.

A thousand questions swam through Runa’s mind as her body moved under someone else’s power, striding directly into the Hole at Medea’s side.

X

This was a dream. That was the only way Bedeze could make sense of these past events. He was dreaming.

A passing branch brushed over the burned flesh on his shoulder as Agatha hauled him through the forest, drawing a hiss from his lips.

It certainly didn’t feel like a dream.

This… No. No! It wasn’t supposed to be like this! How did this happen? His Peerage was one of the greatest in the Underworld. He had hand-picked them all, trading away the weak and replacing them with the strong to cultivate the perfect servants to help him rise through the ranks. There was no way that an upstart bastard’s peerage could defeat them. Some of his Pawns he would understand, but so many? His Knights? His Rooks?

No. This couldn’t be happening.

“My lord, we must see to your injuries.” Agatha gently laid Bedeze down, helping him rest his back against a tree.

Agatha reached into a bag at her side. She applied salves. Gently fed Bedeze potions. Bedeze pondered their position while she worked.

Whatever Balthazar had done to cheat his way into this position, his bastard nephew had likely done so by exhausting his options. The destruction of the mountain would have been his final attempt to end the Rating Game. It had failed. Bedeze was injured, but still able to fight. Agatha was with him. Runa had departed to dispatch the Queen and would return soon.

Without the information provided by the witch’s familiars spread through the arena that Runa had found, Balthazar would not be able to coordinate his Peerage. Bedeze was confident in his ability to defeat Balthazar even without Hole. The dragon was a separate matter. Seria was one of the stronger Rooks in the Underworld. For her to be bested so easily by this healing dragon, it would need to be a powerful foe.

“We will find Balthazar and eliminate him.” Bedeze decided.

“My lord?” Agatha said, pausing her work.

“We have lost too many pieces to combat the full might of his peerage. He has expertly used surprise and underhanded tactics to bring us low, but he has not, and will not win. Balthazar himself is weak. We will strike at the boy himself and finish this.”

“My lord, how will we find him?”

“You will locate him.”

“My lord, I believe my time would be better spent healing you. You are still–”

“I am well enough to discipline my nephew. Find him.”

“Yes, my lord.” Agatha bowed her head. She sat down on the ground and closed her eyes. Bedeze felt the familiar hum of magic in the air as she began scrying.

Bedeze stood, holding back a wince. He could not show weakness.

Rating Games were broadcast to the entire Underworld. Every possible angle could be viewed with magic. This match would already damage Bedeze’s reputation enough. From this moment forward, he must proceed with complete confidence and swiftly eliminate his nephew. Once Balthazar was defeated, he could have his publicists spin a tale of how he wanted to give his nephew a true chance at victory, to really test him. He needed to control the narrative. Balthazar hadn’t brought him low. No, Bedeze had ordered his peerage to hold back. Yes. Even as he sought to discipline his nephew for his overreach, he still acted as a caring uncle by giving him valuable Rating Games experience. The public would accept this story. It was easier to believe than the reality.

Bedeze knew he was being watched. For that reason alone did he not snarl in rage.

His peerage had been dismantled by a novice, by a boy! Did they forget what Bedeze had wagered on this Rating Game? Did the gravity of the contracts he had been forced to sign not weigh on them? Evidently not. At this Rating Game’s conclusion, Bedeze would be trading the majority of his peerage. It was high time his team had a completely fresh roster. It would generate more interest from his fans and simultaneously replace the failures that had been beaten by amateurs with individuals worthy of serving him.

Devils, humans and other species all competed for the chance to be selected by a powerful devil like him as their peerage pieces. Low-born devils reincarnated whatever trash they could find, but devils of his standing had worthwhile candidates competing for the chance of serving him. The power, prestige and life he offered could not be found anywhere else. Perhaps his next peerage would cherish it more than these failures.

“My lord!”

“You’ve found them, then?” Bedeze said.

“My lord, they’re–” Agatha dove behind a tree just in time to avoid a flaming skull.

“Hello, uncle. I’ve heard you’re having performance issues.”

Walking out from between the trees was Bedeze’s blasted nephew and the shapeshifter. Runa had skewered him. How was the Pawn still in the Rating Game?

“A temporary affliction. One that will not prevent me from disposing of you now that you’ve shown your face. Your overconfidence will be your undoing.” By arriving with the shapeshifter at his side, Bedeze could be sure that the figure at its side was Balthazar. He just had to destroy him and this would all be over.

“The Bishops is yours.” Balthazar said.

The shapeshifter bowed his head. “I will not disappoint, my lord.”

Dark spell circles flowing with green energy appeared around the shapeshifter.

Agatha threw up hasty barriers, blocking the lancing spears of green power the shapeshifter sent towards her. She retaliated with a hail of ice descending towards the shapeshifter.

The man’s body was consumed by fire, turning amorphous as it slipped around the ice. He rematerialized a short distance away. He raised his arms. The ground beneath Agatha erupted in a geyser of magma.

Agatha spun away, firing icicles back towards her opponent.

Bedeze kept the fight within his vision, but he did not interfere. While he did not possess the strongest Bishops in the Underworld, Agatha was skilled and varied in her abilities. A Pawn would not best her.

Bedeze kept the majority of his focus on his nephew. Balthazar simply stood there, watching him.

“I’d expected you to attack by now.” Balthazar said conversationally.

“You think me a fool?” Bedeze said. Hole was nearly unsurpassed among Devil Traits as a defensive ability. Without Hole, he was now at the mercy of Balthazar’s own Hole. Many opponents Bedeze had faced in the past were defeated when he redirected their own attacks back towards them. Balthazar could do that to him and he would not be able to defend. He had a plan, but he needed time. If Balthazar struck before then Bedeze would adapt, but his nephew seemed content to stand there and wait.

“Yes, actually.” Balthazar said. “All of this unpleasantness could have been avoided if you’d just minded your own business.”

“An upstart had designs on a title that is rightfully mine. It is only right that I put you in your place.”

“So this is you putting me in my place? Remind me, uncle, how many members of your peerage have retired from this match?”

Bedeze chuckled, allowing his experience standing in the spotlight before thousands to carry his performance. “You think you are winning, Balthazar?”

“The evidence would suggest such.”

Bedeze shook his head. “Even now, basking in your own arrogance, I can’t help but look on you with fondness. You are my blood, regardless of your transgressions. All of this has been a chance for you to play. You have shown yourself on the Underworld’s stage, displayed your strength and that of your servants. I ordered my pieces to allow yours a victory. You are my nephew. I want what is best for you, but you will not be Lord Abaddon, not yet.” Not ever if Bedeze had his way, but he had to put on a show for those viewing this discussion.

Balthazar raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t expect you to steer things that way. You really think you can convince people that your embarrassing showing was all an act?”

“The truth oftentimes is so hard to refute.”

“Okay, let’s say I buy into this. What is the next step in your plan?”

Bedeze grinned. He’d bought enough time. “I demonstrate the true gap in power between us.” How did one defeat an enemy with Hole? You attacked fast and at close range, preventing your opponent from being able to summon their defenses.

The ground beneath them rumbled. Balthazar frowned. Fear flashed across his face as the earth beneath him crumbled. A serpent of golden energy burst from the ground directly beneath Bedeze’s infuriating nephew. Balthazar was caught unaware, unable to flee before golden fangs closed around his torso, puncturing his chest. Balthazar screamed.

Bedeze laughed. “You think I am defenseless without Hole? My Queen is a valkyrie, boy! She taught me the Norse magics. I am many times your better. Perhaps once order is restored to my house we can complete your and your sister’s education.” His words were said purely for the sake of the spectators. Balthazar would be having an accident soon. Kuisha…there was potential to be had with the girl. She would comply if she knew what was good for her. If not, Bedeze would arrange an accident for her as well. Bedeze would not allow another peon who happened to share his name to cause him problems in the future. The only Abaddons left would be those that submitted to him and his future children.

The snake’s powerful jaws crushed down on Balthazar’s body. Blood fell to the ground in clumps. Bedeze couldn’t remember the last time he felt this pleased. But…why did something feel wrong?

Bedeze frowned. He turned to look to the side.

Agatha froze the trees around her. They shattered. The shards created from the explosion flew towards Balthazar’s Pawn.

The shapeshifter stomped his foot down. Magma erupted around him, absorbing and melting Agatha’s projectiles. Green energy surged around his body. Orbs of green mist flew towards Agatha in erratic patterns, forcing her to dodge and summon barriers.

Bedeze looked back up at the limp form of Balthazar still crushed in the snake’s jaws. Why had Balthazar not been retired yet? Why did the Pawn not rush to his aid?

“I’ll admit, I wasn’t expecting that.” Balthazar’s voice spoke, originating from everywhere all at once.

Bedeze felt his blood chill as the body held in his conjured snake’s jaws dissolved into motes of violet energy. An illusion.

“Your Queen is a valkyrie. She taught you some tricks.” Balthazar’s voice continued mocking him. “My Queen is a witch the likes of which this world hasn’t seen in thousands of years. She taught me a trick or two herself. Illusions are paltry by comparison.”

“Agatha! Dispose of the Pawn now!” Bedeze screamed.

“Yes, my lord!” Agatha flew up between the trees. She held her hand high. A small music box appeared in her grasp. A gentle, tinkling lullaby spread through the forest. “Dreamless Sleep!”

The Pawn vanished in a pillar of fire. A cloud of flame appeared behind Agatha. The shapeshifter appeared with it. He drove his open hand into Agatha’s back. Agatha was knocked forward. Green energy was pulled from her body into the Pawn.

The shapeshifter grinned as his body changed once more. Agatha spun around, freezing in terror as she beheld her own visage.

The false Agatha lunged, ripping the music box free from the Bishop’s hand.

“Dreamless Sleep!”

Agatha’s eyes drooped closed. Her body went limp as she fell from the sky.

The music box disappeared as Agatha lost consciousness. The shapeshifter was returned to his original form. He caught Agatha as she fell, laying her on the ground and turning to face Bedeze with a wicked grin on his face.

“That… But… How!” Bedeze stuttered. The shapeshifter used Agatha’s Sacred Gear against her. That was impossible.

“Your priorities are not organized correctly.” Balthazar’s voice spoke once more. The air in front of Bedeze shimmered as Balthazar appeared in front of him. Bedeze took an unconscious step backwards.

Bedeze ordered his golden serpent to strike Balthazar from behind.

Balthazar smirked. Holes opened all around him. The air screamed as flame hotter than anything Bedeze had ever seen exploded around Balthazar in a corona. Tendrils of air so hot it burned the air slashed into his serpent, destroying it.

Balthazar’s eyes flashed with power. “You should be worrying about what happens next.”

X

“You should be worrying about what happens next.” I said, savoring the way Bedeze’s face twisted in terror.

“What…What is that fire?” Bedeze asked, coweing back from the tendrils of ravenous flame drifting through the air behind me.

I chuckled. “This isn’t some cheesy TV program, uncle. I’m not going to explain my power for all of the world to see. We have an audience after all.” Telling others how your power worked was dumb. That didn’t even consider that this trick was related to my exploration into how to use Hole.

When I first reached beyond the Dimensional Gap, I’d found a world scorched by its own sun. There was nothing of interest in that world. The second world I found was a separate matter. That was what showed me it was possible to do what I’d achieved.

It was a world of flame. Primordial fire that had burned since the world’s creation raged across almost every stretch of that world. The oceans were magma. The sky was orange smoke. Air was sucked away to fuel the flames, leaving it nearly uninhabitable. I’d recognized the world. The Elemental Plane of Fire.

Despite Kuisha’s assumption, my decision to specialize in fire magic had nothing to do with her. The fact that she specialized in it and could help me learn was merely a welcome benefit. No, I’d chosen fire because I’d found a path to an entire plane filled to the brim with fire so potent an ember could turn a man to cinders. The only issue was finding a way to reliably call the fire to me without expending the vast power necessary to cross worlds.

Enter Aqua. When she’d agreed to be my Knight, the multiverse had opened itself to me. With her Keyblade, Medea’s scrying and my Hole, we could go anywhere we wanted.

But how could I summon the flames of an entirely separate flame while fighting in a Rating Game? The Rating Game system was designed to prevent anyone from summoning anything into the arena after the match had begun. The wards were nearly-impenetrable. No matter the quality of the wards, they meant nothing to Aqua. Similar to how she could lock connections closed, Aqua could also lock them open. This allowed me to call on those connections even in a location where I should be blocked by wards such as a Rating Game. In the months prior to the match, she’d opened dozens of connections to various places in the Elemental Plane of Fire, allowing me to access it at my will.

My personal destructive potential was limited, but I could pull the destructive potential of other creatures and places to myself to use as my own.

Bedeze was still backing away from me.

I smiled cordially, willing the fire back through my Holes and closing them. “What do you think happens now, uncle?” I asked, slowly walking forward.

Bedeze’s eyes narrowed. “Your Queen will fall any moment. Runa will return. She will–”

“Shang Tsung, please deal with the second snake he is conjuring in the dirt.” I said. The first one had surprised me, but I’d appeared before him as an illusion to prevent any nasty surprises from ending me. Now that I knew what to look for, I could sense what he was doing.

“Of course, my lord.” Shang Tsung knelt, placing his palms against the ground. The earth ruptured. Magma flowed out from him in cracks. The magic gathering beneath Bedeze scattered and died.

“Continuing our conversation, uncle, I have full faith in my Queen. If I had to guess, the only reason we haven’t heard from her yet is because she is playing with her food.”

A shadow coalesced high in a nearby tree. The shadow leapt downward, taking flight on raven wings. Speak of the devil and she shall appear.

The spectral raven landed on my shoulder. Its beak opened. Medea’s voice spoke from the bird. “I am ready, master. Please open a path.”

I opened a Hole at my side. The raven on my shoulder melted away into nothing.

Hope shone in Bedeze’s eyes before immediately being crushed by despair. Runa emerged from the Hole. Her entire body save for her nose and frantic eyes was covered in overlapping red threads. Her shield was missing. Her spear was clutched in her hand, attached by the same threads binding her movement.

“It’s over, Bedeze.” I said as Medea walked up next to my side.

Medea’s arms wound around me. She laid her head on my shoulder. Her fingers traced circles on my chest. “Not yet, master. We haven’t made our statement yet. No one is allowed to hurt you. Apprentice!”

Shang Tsung rushed over, bowing his head before Medea. “Yes, master?”

Bound in Medea’s threads, Runa was forced to walk forward, kneeling on the ground at Shang Tsung’s feet.

“A gift.” Medea said. “You have done well and deserve a reward.”

Shang Tsung’s eyes widened, looking between Medea and Runa in shock.

“Do not take everything. She must remain alive for my own vengeance.” Medea said.

Shang Tsung bowed at the waist, low and respectful. “Yes, master. Thank you for this gift.”

“What are you doing! Release her at once!” Bedeze shouted.

Medea pursed her lips as she stared at Bedeze. “It would be irritating if he tried to resign before we are done. We will need to prevent him from doing so.”

“You have a plan for that, I assume?” I said.

“It is already underway.” Medea said, smiling.

I followed her eye, smiling as I saw a shadow slink up behind Bedeze.

Bedeze gasped in shock as a beam of golden light struck him from behind. There was a sound like a deadbolt latching.

Bedeze stumbled backwards. He raised his hands… Nothing happened.

“Thank you, Aqua.” I said as a shadowy form zipped to my side.

The shadow coalesced into the armored form of my Knight. Aqua smiled shyly, “I’m always happy to help, Balthazar.”

“What did you do!” Bedeze demanded, fuming, panicking where he stood.

Medea scowled. “It is not your turn yet. Be silent and wait.”

Bedeze moved to reply, but crimson threads exploded from the ground all around him, winding around his body, dragging him down to the ground. His magic would not answer his call. His strength was not sufficient to tear himself free. Soon, he was trapped much the same way Runa was.

“Aqua, dear? Please prevent her from retiring as well.” Medea said.

Aqua nodded. Her Keyblade reappeared. Another beam of golden light struck Runa. Something locked.

“Thank you, dear.”

“Of course.”

Despite the drama transpiring around him, Shang Tsung’s eyes had not left Runa’s bound form. There was an excited glint in his eyes as he approached her. He laid his palm against her forehead. “Thank you for working so hard for so long to grow in power. I will savor every morsel. Your soul is MINE!”

Despite the threads gagging her, Runa’s scream was audible. Agony. Despair. Doom. All melded together in a discordant screech that grew weaker and weaker with each passing moment.

Green, wisp-like energy flowed from Runa’s body into Shang Tsung as if sucked up by a tornado. With each passing moment, the visible skin on Runa’s face grew more pale. Wrinkles sprouted on her skin. The threads binding her condensed down as they compensated for the space lost due to Runa’s muscles atrophying. She was helpless to stop Shang Tsung from sucking her dry.

“That is enough.” Medea said.

Immediately, Shang Tsung stepped back. The flow of green energy into his body halted. He looked down at his hands, clenching and unclenching them experimentally. His form shifted. In a flash of green, Shang Tsung had assumed Runa’s appearance. Shang Tsung’s hand wove through the air. Multi-colored magical energy drifted in its wake.

Shang Tsung returned to his true form. The rainbow-like magic persisted, spinning in an entrancing dance in the air. “Thank you, master. Thank you, my lord. I never imagined I would wield such power.”

“We are merely holding to our arrangement. Now, hush, apprentice. Your part is over.” Medea sat on the ground before the bound form of Runa. Slowly, the threads binding the valkyrie unraveled. The beautiful demigoddess was no more. In her place was a decrepit hag. Runa’s silver hair was bleached white. Her skin was sagged, wrinkled. Her muscles were gone. She looked like a scarecrow shrouded in armor far too large for her wan frame.

“What…do…to me…?” Runa’s voice came out as a croak.

Medea rolled Runa onto her side so she could look her in the eyes. Runa’s bones creaked, her joints whined as she was moved. “You threatened my master. You tried to take what is mine. That was a mistake.”

In a flash of light, a wicked dagger appeared in Medea’s hand. “I made you a promise. I will keep it.” She stabbed the dagger down into Runa’s chest.

Weak though she was, Runa somehow managed to scream.

There was a blinding flash of red light. It lasted for several seconds. I noticed Medea cast a number of charms to prevent scrying. She covered Runa’s body with her cloak, preventing anyone from viewing what she was doing.

She was using Rule Breaker to sever the magical connection between Runa and the Queen Piece in her chest. Medea wasn’t a fool. She knew that this would draw attention, so she was being cautious while still taking her price from Runa.

The light faded. Runa’s scream cut out.

Medea stood, hands hidden in her cloak. “You may let her retire now, Aqua.”

Aqua stabbed her Keyblade down. Runa’s shriveled body was immediately surrounded by a flash of light.

“Bedeze Abaddon’s Queen retired.”

With every prior announcement, the announcer’s voice had been monotone. There was something else in his voice this time. Interest? Disgust? It was really hard to tell, but there was certainly a difference.

“And then there was one.” I said, turning towards Bedeze.

Aqua frowned. She pointed at the unconscious form of Bedeze’s Bishop. “Aren’t there two?”

I frowned, looking at Aqua out of the corner of my eye. “You just ruined the whole, ‘intimidating, ominous statement’ thing I was going for.”

Aqua winced, rubbing the back of her head. “Sorry.”

I shook my head. “It’s all good. People watching Bedeze get beat while we’re screwing around as opposed to taking this seriously will just make it that much more embarrassing for him.”

“Do you have any parting words before I dispose of him, master?” Medea asked, slowly stalking towards Bedeze’s bound form.

Bedeze had been frantically trying to throw off his bindings as he watched what happened to Runa. Now, with Medea prowling towards him with murder in her eyes, he thrashed like the world’s fate relied on him getting free. His struggles were ineffectual.

I thought for a moment. I turned and looked Bedeze in his panicked eyes. I could see the desperation there. The pleading. He would probably do anything, promise anything to let him free, to stop Medea from doing to him what had been done to Runa. I was not moved by his silent cries.

“You should have just left me alone. This is your own fault. Medea, he’s yours.”

Bedeze’s screams were audible through the magic gagging him as Medea’s dagger sunk into his chest. There was a flash of red light so great the entire arena was momentarily colored crimson.

The light vanished. Medea’s hands disappeared into her cloak.

Bedeze lay unmoving on the ground, staring dejectedly up at the sky as the bindings were undone. Unlike Runa, he did not look like he’d aged to his last week of life. Still, I could feel the hollow space where his presence once pressed against the air. He was nothing now, and he knew it.

Aqua stabbed down with her Keyblade.

Bedeze didn’t even try to move out of the way as Medea’s spell circle obliterated him.

“Bedeze Abaddon retired. The Victor of this Rating Game is Balthazar Abaddon.”

Chapter Text

Was this real?

“I don’t fucking believe it!”

Evidently Kuisha was not the only one struggling to come to grips with events.

“He won!” Magdaran shouted, leaping up off the couch.

Sairaorg sat slack-jawed next to her on the couch. “He… He beat Bedeze. He humiliated the third highest ranking Rating Game competitor!”

Kuisha didn’t speak. Sairaorg leapt off the couch after his brother. The two hugged and cheered, dancing around the room. They discussed the highlights of the match. The shapeshifter. The never before seen Belial. The mountain. Balthazar’s fire. Medea.

Kuisha couldn’t bring herself to join them. Her eyes were fixed on the screen.

Balthazar and his peerage had been transported out of the Rating Game arena and returned to the site where it was held. Silence greeted them.

One voice called out. Then two. Soon, the entire coliseum was filled with amazed cheers. They began to chant his name.

Balthazar paid them no mind. He shared some words with his peerage before they all walked through a Hole. Where they went, Kuisha didn’t know. It wouldn’t be the first time she was kept in the dark about her brother.

Kuisha remembered a day so long ago when she returned home. She’d expected to be greeted by her parents' smiles. Instead she found their corpses. If it weren’t for Balthazar’s crying, she never would have found her infant brother.

She’d done her best to raise him. She gave him everything she thought he needed, but she had little to no idea what she was doing. When Sairaorg first reached out to her, she felt she’d finally found a future, for her and for her brother.

She clearly did not know her little brother as well as she thought.

How long had he been capable of this? How long had he hidden it from her? How much more was he hiding from her? Why had he felt the need to hide it in the first place?

Kuisha had so many questions, yet things were finally starting to make sense. Balthazar had never shown any interest in joining a peerage despite the protection and opportunities it would offer. He had been infuriatingly confident leading up to his match with Bedeze. Kuisha had pressed him so hard to withdraw because she’d thought Bedeze would destroy him. She’d watched a number of Bedeze’s Rating Games. She didn’t see any way for Balthazar to stand a chance. She didn’t want her baby brother to be ruined by their useless uncle.

Balthazar proved her wrong. He proved the Underworld wrong.

If he was capable of this, why not tell her? Had she done something to push him away? Did he not trust her? She was Sairaorg’s Queen now, but she was still his sister. Why couldn’t he tell her about this?

“I just can’t believe it!” Magdaran cheered, a wide smile on his face. “He was outnumbered and made it look like Bedeze was the underdog.”

Sairaorg lifted a glass. “To Balthazar! And to the look of utter defeat on Bedeze’s face at the end!”

Kuisha could see her King was loving this. He had been glued to the screen the entire fight. Like her, he’d been tense and nervous at the beginning. As the tide clearly turned in Balthazar’s favor, Sairaorg and Magdaran started openly cheering him on.

The brothers drank, laughing as they recalled more of the fight. Kuisha wanted to be happy for them. She had been trying to bridge the gap between them for months now. Here they were, hugging and playfully jostling each other while they chatted away with bright smiles on their faces.

Kuisha couldn’t find it in her to be happy. A frown was permanently fixed to her face. She looked down at the floor.

Bedeze had wagered all of his holdings against Balthazar. While he never went through the effort to make it official, Bedeze held enough lands and property to be counted as a Baron much like her brother. With Bedeze’s resources and lands, Balthazar could become a Viscount if he wanted.

Her brother had been rising like a star and showed no signs of slowing. If anything, the result of this Rating Game would only galvanize his potential. Everyone would be tripping over themselves to extend relations to Balthazar. The business was one thing, but being one of the owners in the business as well as a devil powerful enough to beat Bedeze Abaddon? Kuisha couldn’t even begin to predict the boons that would fall upon Balthazar like rain. Alliances, wealth, betrothals – the Underworld would be open to Balthazar now.

Her brother was successful. She’d wanted that for him from when he was so small she had to carry him around in her arms. He was beyond successful. She should be happy. She should be overjoyed for him.

Why did she feel as if a gap had opened between them? Why did it feel like she didn’t really know her brother?

X

Diehauser Belial stared down at the picture in his hand. A young woman with bleached blue hair floated in the air, an easy grin on her face.

Diehauser allowed himself a small smile. He had another cousin. Ever since Cleria… Her loss had shook him. She was his cousin, but it had been as if he’d lost his sister. It was so unexpected, so sudden. He still remembered their last conversation. It seemed so normal. She’d been joking with him as they parted. He never saw her again.

“How can you not know!” Diehauser’s mother, Calfa, demanded.

His uncle, Adusa, flinched under the weight of his mother’s glare. The silver-blue hair that fell passed his shoulders tumbled with the motion. “I… After my wife passed… No woman could compare to her. I kept looking but…”

Diehsuaer’s father, Adonis, sighed tiredly. “Adusa, there is a difference between indulging in sin and indulging in stupidity. Bedding so many women that you forget their names and faces due to the sheer volume of them is the latter.”

“She has a Sacred Gear.” Adusa supplied. “Her mother must be a human.”

Calfa narrowed her eyes at him. “How many human women did you sleep with approximately twenty years ago?”

Adusa wilted under Calfa’s glare. “Um… I don’t know?”

Adonis took a deep breath. “Do you at least remember their names?”

“…No?”

Calfa let out an irritated huff. “So we know nothing about this girl. Her mother could be dead, or she could be the Queen of England.”

“I’d remember if I fucked the Queen of England.” Adusa said bitterly.

Calfa lightly cuffed him on the back of the head. “You do not get to make snide comments. This is your fault. You sired a child and left that girl to grow up without her father. We never had the chance to know her either. I am very upset with you right now, but I am putting my feelings aside to try to determine where she came from.”

“It is very possible she will want nothing to do with us.” Adonis said somberly. “From her perspective, she might very well believe that her demonic family did not care for her. She grew up without the slightest trace of our presence. She would have felt abandoned. She would have had to grow and learn to cope with that.”

Adusa stared down at the floor. “I really fucked up. I thought… It took us hundreds of years to have Cleria. I didn’t think that–”

“That’s enough, Adusa.” Calfa said tiredly, falling into a chair at the table. “We… We need to make this right.”

“I’ll go.” Diehauser said, drawing the eyes of his family. “I will go speak with her. Rating Game rankings are complicated. Balthazar cannot claim Bedeze’s number three seat from one battle, but his victory has already launched him ahead of the competition. I can approach him to offer advice on how to navigate the Rating Game scene. I can inquire about meeting Aqua at that time.”

Calfa shook her head. “I don’t want to force her into anything. We already wronged her by leaving her alone for so long.”

“I won’t force anything.” Diehauser said easily. “I’ll ask Balthazar to pass along that I would like to meet and leave when and how to approach me up to her. I am willing to wait. I just want to get to know my cousin.”

Adonis and Calfa exchanged a glance.

“It couldn’t hurt to try.” Adonis said.

“Could you…” Adusa flinched back as Calfa’s glare snapped back to him.

“You will stay away and let us handle first contact. Were I in that girl’s shoes, I would want absolutely nothing to do with you.” Calfa ordered. “You will meet her on her terms. Is that understood?”

Adusa nodded his head dumbly.

Diehauser stood, still holding the picture of his long lost cousin. “I’ll pen a letter to Balthazar then. I will inform you when he replies.”

Diehauser left the room. His smile was firmly fixed on his face. He was happy. It would likely take a long time and lots of careful navigation, but he would be able to get to know his new cousin. Diehauser adored family. More family could only be good for him.

X

Heaven’s angels were the stewards of humanity. They tended to their Father’s creation with all the grace and care He had when He ruled Heaven. Since his Father’s death, Michael had been given the honor and privilege of serving as Heaven’s leader.

He guided his siblings. He lent aid to the humans in their hour of need. He brokered peace with those that would make war upon this fragile world. He was strong, but he could not accomplish what he did alone. No, he needed his siblings' aid and the aid of those humans of true belief.

Many champions had risen in the time Michael had held his position. His Father’s gift to mankind, Sacred Gears, had often chosen the proper host to bring about great change for good in the mortal world. It was Michael’s joy and purpose to oversee these champions, to guide them as He would have guided them.

Since the creation of the devil’s Evil Pieces, more and more of his Father’s champions fell to temptation. Immortality was such an enchanting prize, which was not even speaking of the other sins and vices devils enjoyed. They promised his Father’s chosen lives of grandeur and excess. So many had been swayed.

Michael had tried to negotiate with the devils about their rampant theft of Sacred Gear users. He had warned them away from stealing away the gifts his Father gave the mortals. Serafall had laughed in his face when he vaguely threatened her. He had made no progress in curbing the devil’s greed since.

He did not let his failing deter him. No, this would only strengthen his resolve. Father’s gift to the mortals was the gift of choice. Those who chose to fall to sin would be left to dwell in the Hell they chose for themselves. Those who chose to embrace the light would be given his full attention. Michael would nurture the best of humanity. Together, they would stand against the darkness.

This was how it had been for many years now. More and more Sacred Gear holders fell to temptation. More and more beacons of true faith rose into the light of the angels. Michael shepherded them as best as he was able. His greatest lament would always be his inability to compare to Him. If only his Father were still here to guide the mortals. He would make far fewer mistakes than His flawed son.

“Michael!”

Michael was pulled from his idle thoughts as his sibling flew into the great Hall of Heaven.

“Remiel, what troubles you?”

Remiel’s fair face was contorted with worry. He flew up to Michael’s side, producing a small screen tablet.

“Remiel, what…” Michael trailed off as Remiel displayed a video. A great serpentine dragon wound its body around a sphinx before biting down on the sphinx’s neck. The sphinx vanished in a flash of light.

Michael frowned. He recognized the effect. This was not the first time he had seen a video from one of the Devil’s Rating Games.

Michael turned in confusion as Remiel paused the video on the dragon’s face. The beast appeared to be showing off his blood-stained teeth in a viscous grin. “What is this, Remiel?”

“Look closer, brother. Do you not recognize this monster?”

Michael turned his attention back to the video. Now that he was focused on the dragon alone, he realized why Remiel was so concerned. The memory of an angel was near-perfect. Michael had seen this dragon before. He was there when his Father claimed the departing soul of the beast for one of his creations. This beast died long before the devils began their foolish games. Something was awry.

“The Colchian Dragon? That is impossible. He is sealed within Perfected State.” Michael was fond of that particular Sacred Gear even if its current holder was…troubled.

Many years ago, a pious nun called Sister Elanor held the Sacred Gear. At a time where Black Death spread like rot, claiming the lives of thousands, Sister Elanor stood as a shining light of hope to all who crossed her path. She saved thousands with her unique application of Perfected State. Michael was glad to welcome her spirit into Heaven at the end of her life. She was now remembered on Earth as a Saint, as was deserving of her great deeds and the way in which she gave her life for others.

Focusing back on his brother’s worried face, Michael asked, “Was a clone made of the dragon?” It would not be the first time the devils successfully created a clone of a powerful being.

“The church reported Perfected State’s current host went missing some months ago. I am as certain as I can be without meeting him in person that this dragon is no copy or illusion. This is the Colchian Dragon.”

“Impossible.” Michael repeated. “He is sealed in the Sacred Gear.”

Remiel’s expression grew grave. “No, brother. He is not.”

The full weight of the implication struck Michael like a falling star. The dragon was free from the Sacred Gear. That was impossible. Each and every one of his Father’s works was a miracle. To undo those miracles should have been impossible. Nothing could have severed the connection between the monster and the Sacred Gear he was bound to.

“We must investigate this.” Michael decided.

Remiel bowed his head minutely. “Send me, brother. I will coordinate with the church and discover what has transpired.”

Michael smiled. He gently rested his palm against Remiel’s cheek. “Be careful, brother. Call for me if you require aid.”

“I will not fail, brother.” Remiel spun around and marched from the chamber.

Michael watched him go with a small frown on his face. This was troubling. If The Colchian Dragon was truly freed from Perfected State… This was dangerous. What if the method was replicable? His Father had collected numerous powerful beasts and locked them away in Sacred Gears to serve the interests of the humans they once sought to destroy. If these beasts were freed, humanity would lose powerful weapons they would otherwise be able to use in their defense. The freed creatures may very well turn on the humans they were made to serve.

Distant prayers tickled at the edge of Michael’s consciousness. A mortal was in grave danger and seeking divine aid.

He would leave this matter in the capable hands of his brother. He had other matters that required his attention.

X

Golden fox tails drifted slowly through the air. Keen eyes and a thoughtful frown sat in front of a screen playing a video taken from a recent Rating Game.

Yasaka did not care for devils. Nearly every interaction the yokai shared with devilkind was rife with strife and unpleasantness. On the best occasions, Yasaka left meetings blisteringly angry. At worst, entire villages were wiped off the map.

Despite her personal feelings for the devil race as a whole, it would be foolish of her not to monitor her enemies. Especially when they were so foolish as to publicly publish their capabilities on the net for the entire world to see.

Yasaka had teams dedicated to watching Rating Games for any potential problems. Her palace held an entire room in its subterranean levels dedicated to housing folders made of profiles about each devil competitor in these Rating Games. Yasaka did not want trouble, but she would be ready when the devils inevitably brought it to her.

Yasaka had teams who watched these Rating Games for her. It was a rare occasion where her people brought film from a contest for her to view personally. The last time it had happened involved one of her tengu defecting to a comparatively powerful devil’s peerage as his Knight. After seeing who the contestants in the match were, Yasaka had assumed this film would have some correlation to her wayward Ami. The avian tengu was in the film, but she was clearly not the reason this was brought to her attention.

Yasaka inspected the flaming behemoth of a cat with narrowed eyes. “I have never heard of her. Records would have been kept of a kasha of her power.”

“Forgive me, Yasaka-sama.” her servant bowed apologetically. “I have scoured our records. There is no mention of any yokai named Matatabi the Two Tailed Wraith or any variation of those names. I have consulted with the shrine maidens. Their inquiries were similarly ineffective at determining the kasha’s true identity.”

“Thank you.” Yasaka said, curt.

Her servant bowed once more before hurrying out of her office.

“What is your assessment, Daisuke?” Yasaka asked.

The raven tengu who served as her loyal attendant bowed shallowly. “This creature is a mystery, Yasaka-sama, but I do not believe she is a problem that affects us.”

“Go on.”

“Whether Matatabi is a yokai or not, she has joined the devils. She is therefore our enemy.”

“This is why I can’t take you on any diplomatic missions, Daisuke. You’re always so upfront.”

“I will treat the devils as anything other than our enemy when they prove to be anything other than our enemy.”

Yasaka sighed tiredly, setting the tablet aside. “Have a report written up about Matatabi the same as every other devil. Continue looking for further information and have Haruto create some problems for the devils but do not devote too much attention to this. We have more important things to worry about at present.”

A kasha of the size and power Matatabi had demonstrated was almost unheard of, yet still not unheard of. The yokai possessed many defenders that Yasaka was confident could duel Matatabi after witnessing her rather…rudimentary fighting tactics and her lazy approach to the Rating Game as a whole. Yasaka would be interested in having a conversation with the kasha about her origins and reasons for joining with the devils, but she doubted such an opportunity would arise.

She had to focus on her people and her duties. So long as the devils kept to the Underworld, they were not her problem.

X

The Satans had gathered. Ajuka Beelzebub measured the looks on his colleague's faces. There was shock, of course. Ajuka himself had been surprised, something that rarely happened these days. There was also confusion and, in Sirzechs’s case, exhaustion. Lucifer had spent the last several hours teleporting around the Underworld to handle the fallout of the Abaddon’s Rating Game. The red-haired Super Devil was laying with his head on the table, eyes closed.

“I was wrong.” Ajuka said, holding Serafall’s gaze. “Thank you for acting as you did. I fear we would have needlessly alienated Balthazar if I moved to claim his mines during the match.”

Serafall sighed, waving off his apology. “I get why you were worried, but I hope you can now see why I’ve been bending over backwards for him.”

“We need to bring him firmly into our camp.” Falbium said.

“He doesn’t want to be subservient to anyone.” Serafall said.

“He does not have to answer to us to ally with us.” Falbium countered. “For his mines and the items he produced alone he was a worthwhile ally. After this… We cannot allow anyone else an opportunity to claim him.”

Ajuka agreed. The might Balthazar displayed in his match against Bedeze bellied belief. An untested peerage defeated the third ranked peerage in the Underworld while greatly outnumbered. Every member of the peerage exhibited great power. Balthazar had gathered legendary figures from the past to his side as well as titanic forces never before seen. Balthazar’s peerage had the potential to give himself and Serafall’s peerages trouble, if only due to their lack of peerage members at present. Ajuka had questions for the young devil. Many questions.

“Let’s deal with the biggest issues first.” Serafall said. “Ajuka, did you check on Runa?”

“I did,” he confirmed. “She is weak, weaker than a mortal. However, her soul is still intact. Her personality and being remain. Additionally, she is already showing signs of recovery, slow though it will be. Despite his words, the Pawn did not truly steal her soul away. It was pure theatrics.”

“Good.” Falbium said with a pleased nod. “That quiets the largest problem we have in regards to our local issues.”

“No it doesn’t.” Sirzechs contradicted him, head still resting on the table. HIs eyes were closed, but he was still paying attention. “Whether he sucked her soul out or not, Shang Tsung depowered Runa. It might not be permanent, but it’ll probably take her a couple decades to get back up to where she was. That’s not even mentioning whatever the hell Medea did to her and Bedeze. People are still up in arms about that too by the way. Rating Games need to be safe or no one will participate in them. That’ll lead to them solving disputes in other ways that we want to avoid.”

“I’ll talk to Balthazar.” Serafall said. “He’ll probably be willing to keep his peerage in line so long as no one tries to pull what Bedeze did against him. I can probably convince him to keep out of the Rating Game scene entirely if no one antagonizes him.”

“People will still want assurances.”

“So we add some rules that ban such techniques from use in Rating Games and rework the Rating Game system. It has been neglected for several decades now.” Ajuka said. He’d put off improving the Rating Game system in favor of working on other projects. After witnessing all of the ways in which Balthazar’s peerage exploited or outright ignored his system, he was eager to work to correct the flaws. He hadn’t had a challenge like this in years.

“There’s also the Belial situation.” Sirzechs said.

Ah yes, the Knight. Aqua. All of Balthazar’s peerage had piqued Ajuka’s curiosity, but the girl was special even among them. The Underworld was convinced the girl used Worthless to seal Bedeze’s ability to use Hole. As far as Ajuka could determine, she had. Her hair made it hard to argue who her father was, but she also possessed an item Ajuka had never seen before.

New Sacred Gears had appeared semi-regularly over the centuries. Whatever system Heaven’s founder had imbued into them was an enigma. The length of time between Sacred Gears seeking out new hosts varied. Some Sacred Gears bound to new hosts immediately upon their prior host’s death. Some waited upwards of a hundred years. Others waited to bind to a host until they found someone that fit their requirements. There were likely a healthy number of gears that still had yet to be bound to their first host, lying in wait for the proper host. Ajuka assumed the strange weapon Aqua wielded was one such Sacred Gear.

A sword with no edge shaped almost like a medieval key. When Aqua teleported around the arena, she had done so through a medium distinctly separate from Balthazar’s Holes. Her method involved a keyhole-shaped tear in space. It was clearly an effect of her Sacred Gear, but what else could it do?

Serafall scoffed. “If Adusa slept around so much that he legitimately doesn’t know who Aqua’s mother could be, then it’s not our problem. It isn’t our problem regardless. Aqua is Balthazar’s servant. Balthazar and Bedeze just very publicly handled an internal family dispute over the lordship of the House of Abaddon. Balthazar is now the lord of the house. If the Belials want their bastard back, they need to bring it up with Lord Abaddon. We can’t interfere in a disagreement between two houses.”

Aqua would have to have a mortal mother for her to be born with a Sacred Gear. Ajuka was no stranger to the more lustful practices of his race, but for Adusa Belial to bed so many mortal women that he could not even guess at the identity of Aqua’s mother was unique among devils. Devils rarely left their conquests to their own devices. It created no small amount of work for Serafall when devils either took their lovers to Hell with them or disposed of them. The New Satans had been discouraging such activities as of late, but they could only do so much to fight their race’s natural proclivities.

“Good enough for me.” Sirzechs said, shifting to get more comfortable.

“Serafall, you are on good terms with Balthazar, correct?” Ajuka asked.

“Yes. Why?”

“I would like to speak with him in the near future. Would you be able to set a meeting?”

“I can ask him, but I’ve got my own issues to sort out with him first. He just dropped a shitload of work on me.”

“Understandable. It is not pressing, but I would prefer to speak with him sooner rather than later.”

“While we are on the topic,” Falbium interjected. “Has the international scene quieted?”

Serafall scowled. “The opposite. The Yokai have raised a stink about Matatabi. None of their claims hold any weight. They’re just using it as an excuse to throw some jabs at us. The Greeks on the other hand are being a pain in the ass.”

“They want Medea back?” Sizechs said, sitting up in his chair.

“Among other things. Athena is typically my point of contact, but Helios has been going over her head and harassing some of my ambassadors to demand the return of his granddaughter. Then there’s the Coal situation…”

Ajuka’s attention sharpened. Yes. That.

“Did Balthazar mention the Colchian Dragon in any of your interactions with him?” Ajuka asked. “Do you have any idea how the dragon escaped Perfected State?”

“Shang Tsung was able to use Dreamless Sleep after copying Agatha’s powers.” Falbium said. “Perhaps the Pawn’s ability was involved in freeing the dragon?”

“Regardless,” Serafall said pointedly, getting back on topic. “The Greeks want him back. They’re citing ancient treaties that they’re interpreting in a very specific manner. They blame the Angels, and by extension all of the Abrahamic factions, for stealing away some of their heavy hitters and sealing them away in Sacred Gears.”

“Tough.” Sirzechs said. “Coal was pretty clear during the Rating Game that he is where he is of his own free will, going so far as to threaten anyone that worked counter to his new King. They can’t stop us from reincarnating willing servants.”

“No, but they can be petty and drop sanctions on us in retaliation.” Serafall said.

“Let them.” Ajuka said. “With Balthazar’s resources most of our trade agreements with the Greeks become superfluous. Factor in that Medea is likely the one crafting the majority of the items he sells, and we also have access to better versions of anything they could make barring a few exceptions.”

“You say that because you're not the one that has to deal with them.” Serafall said pointedly.

“I have faith that you will handle this as expertly as you have handled everything in the past.” Ajuka said.

Serafall sighed. “Yeah, I’ll deal with it.”

“And what of Balthazar himself?” Falbium asked.

“What do you mean?” Sirzechs said.

“I am not the only one who was surprised by the power he demonstrated. Yes, his peerage was strong, but he destroyed a mountain in a moment.”

This was another topic that had occupied Ajuka’s mind in the wake of the Rating Game. Despite the fact that the Rating Game was held to determine which Abaddon would rule their house, the Abaddons themselves did not feature prominently in the match. The fight was largely settled by the King’s respective peerages.

With that said, in the short time he was active during the match, Balthazar demonstrated immense power. Widespread control and application of his clan trait. A mountain sundered in a moment. Fire so intense it scorched the air. Balthazar had shown all of this. Ajuka believed the young devil was hiding even more. How strong was he that he was able to defeat his uncle while holding back? Bedeze’s clan trait was sealed, but he was still the third ranked seat in the competitive Rating Game scene. Balthazar bested him with minimal effort.

“Did he show any signs of possessing this strength in your previous interactions?” Ajuka asked.

Serafall shook her head. “Everything I saw of him before was mostly stuff Medea had set up. He’s kept his own strength hidden. I’d assumed it was because he was using Medea as a shield to protect himself while he got stronger. Now I’m starting to think he was just using her as cover for the things he can do himself. You all know he located the Red Dragon Emperor for me. I thought that it was Medea who found him. I’m not too sure now.”

Ajuka made a considering sound. “Medea of Colchis. The Colchian Dragon. A lost Belial bastard. A powerful Yokai we have no record of. And a human who, likely even before he was reincarnated, is capable of siphoning other’s strength for himself. An impressive peerage to gather around oneself in such a short time. Too impressive.”

“That’s not even mentioning The Red Dragon Emperor.” Serafall added. “He claimed to know the host of the White Dragon Emperor as well.” She smiled, amused. “He said the guy was a prick.”

“So it is safe to assume that Balthazar has a method to locate these gifted individuals.” Ajuka said.

“Could it be some application of Hole?” Sirzechs said. “We don’t know much about it other than what we’ve seen it used for.”

Serafall gripped her chin in thought. “Balthazar told me once that Bedeze was an idiot for how he used Hole. Something about there being more applications of Hole than what Bedeze used it for.”

“Could Balthazar’s trait have mutated?” Falbium asked. “If he has access to abilities through Hole that Bedeze lacked, it is a possibility.”

“A possibility, yes. But one that we have no way to test.” Ajuka countered.

Serafall shrugged. “I could just ask him.”

Everyone turned to look at her in surprise.

Serafall met their eyes. “I’ve been running a lot of interference for him. He knows that and is grateful for it. We’re on pretty good terms. I can ask him. He may not answer, but it’s worth a shot.”

Sirzechs chuckled. “I do enjoy simple solutions. Feel free to ask him. If he doesn’t tell you, we’re no worse off than we would have been otherwise.” He stood. “I need to get going. With Bedeze’s assets all moving under Balthazar’s control, I have to get ahead of things before any local problems crop up. Anything else before I go?”

“There is one more thing.” Ajuka said, drawing all attention back to him. He was silent a moment.

“…And that thing is?” Serafall prompted.

Ajuka remained silent.

Ajuka had not improved the Rating Game system in several years. He had other things occupying his time. That did not mean his Rating Game system was faulty. The flaws highlighted by Balthazar’s peerage would allow him to improve it, but the existing system was good. He should know. He made it.

“I was not certain whether or not to show you this. I am not entirely sure what it is myself. It may be nothing, but I want your opinions.” Ajuka said.

A spell circle spun to life in the center of the table. An image projected above the table, drawing the attention of the assembled Satans.

It was a feed from the Rating Game. None but Ajuka recognized it. They wouldn’t. Ajuka had ensured that this particular angle was not broadcast. Until this moment, the only individual who had seen it was himself.

In the projected recording, Medea plunged her dagger down into Runa’s chest. This much the others had seen. There was screaming and a flash of light. What they hadn’t seen before was a blurred, fractured image of Medea’s hand as it disappeared into her cloak.

The image was not clear. Medea had clearly done something that interfered with the scrying magic laid into the Rating Game system, but the image was clear enough to get a very blurred view of something clutched tight in Medea’s hand. To anyone else, the blurred red splotch in the viewing would not be noteworthy. Not to Ajuka. He had created the object Medea held in her hand. Likewise, his friends who had helped him at times to complete his project had suspicion of what they had just witnessed.

“What… That looked like–”

“That is not what I wanted to show you.” Ajuka cut off Sirzechs, eyes intently focused on the image before him.

“We cannot gloss over Medea of Colchis seemingly ripping out Runa’s Queen Piece.” Falbium declared, scowling. “Do you have any idea the upheaval we will–”

“Watch.” Ajuka cut him off. The Queen Piece was worrying. Ajuka had verified for himself when he had checked Runa for signs of soul tampering. Her Queen Piece was gone. In a strange turn of events, she was still biologically a devil, but the enhancement of the Queen Piece was gone. Whether Runa would stay a devil was uncertain, and something Ajuka would very much like to study. But there was something far more important that required his attention.

The Satans watched in silence as Medea approached Bedeze’s trapped form. Her knife descended. Light flashed. An image of a blurred, misshapen cross was barely visible in the palm of Medea’s hand.

The table cracked.

All heads turned to Sirzechs. The lethargy that had suffused his frame moments ago was gone. Now, the Satan they had unanimously agreed to name Lucifer stared intently at the frozen image above the table. His hands gripped the side of the table, a long jagged crack splintered away from his grip.

“That is impossible.” Sirzechs declared.

“I believed the same.” Ajuka said. “I checked Bedeze when I inspected Runa. When I have met him in the past, he has shone like a font of demonic power. Now, he is barely able to display strength equal to your sister.”

The room was silent. The silence stretched.

Finally, Serafall said one word, “How?”

“I do not know.” Ajuka said. “Rest assured, I will find out. In the meantime, I would request that you speak with Balthazar about–”

“Consider it done.” Serafall said, eyes narrowed at the displayed image. “He and I will be having a conversation about this.”

“Do not alienate him.” Falbium cautioned. “With Medea displaying the capability to remove Evil Pieces, it is all the more necessary we forge strong ties with him.”

“Who else knows about this?” Sirzechs asked?

“No one outside of this room.” Ajuka replied.

“Good. Let’s keep it that way.” Sirzechs closed his eyes. He took a deep breath. Slowly, the tension bled from his muscles. He released the table and stepped back. “We’ll need to speak with Runa and Bedeze. If anyone–”

“It will not be an issue.” Ajuka interjected.

Sirzechs frowned. “You already reached an agreement with them?”

Ajuka’s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly. “It will not be an issue.”

Sirzechs frowned. He searched Ajuka’s eyes for something. His frown deepened when he found what he sought.

Ajuka had wholeheartedly supported Sirzechs’s promotion to their unofficial head. He was the leader the Underworld needed. His strength kept their foes at bay. His empathy and soft approach to problems allowed them to build bridges. But there were some things his good-natured friend could not do, things necessary for their race. On such occasions, Ajuka handled the matter. Sirzechs did him the courtesy of never asking for details so Ajuka did not have to lie. In this case, Ajuka would not have to lie at all. He would have nothing to do with what became of Bedeze and Runa. His only crime was not undoing the magic someone else cast.

“I’ll leave it to you then.” Sirzechs said. “Serafall, let us know how your talk with Balthazar goes. Now I really need to go.” A teleportation circle whisked him away.

Serafall and Falbium departed soon after. The meeting was adjourned. There was no reason to stay.

Ajuka teleported back to his lab. There were many problems that required his attention. So much to do, so little time.

X

This was wrong. This isn’t how things were supposed to be. Runa knew something was wrong, but she couldn’t figure out what it was. She spun her spear in her hands, trying to figure out what was so wrong.
The weapon ached in her grasp. She knew she needed to do something. But what?

She felt weak. She shouldn’t feel weak. She was descended from the divine. She was trained by one of the greatest warriors to ever live. She was one of the strongest Queens in the Underworld. People had spoken of her in the same breath as Grayfia Lucifuge. She was not weak. Her current state was temporary. Satan Beelzebub had said so!

The Lord Satan had come by two days ago. He inspected her and Bedeze both as part of an inquiry following the completion of the Rating Game.

…The Rating Game. Runa still didn’t know how things had gone as they did. Balthazar was supposed to be weak. He was not weak. His peerage was supposed to be overpowered by their numbers. They were not. Balthazar’s Queen was supposed to be a no-name witch. She was not a no-name witch. She was Medea. She was Runa’s cousin.

Runa spun her spear in her hands, feeling an irritating itching sensation in the back of her skull. She could only quiet the grating feeling by keeping the spear near.

Something was wrong. It wasn’t her weak fingers. No. Satan Beelzebub said her strength would come back. What the Pawn did to her was temporary. What Medea did to her was temporary. But neither of those were the wrong thing that itched like a scarab skittering beneath her flesh. It was something else.

“This… I can’t let this be the end.” Bedeze Abaddon said. His voice was deflated, weak, lacking the power and bravado he once displayed with ease.

Runa spun her spear in her hands.

“I… I’m not really… This can’t be the end…” Bedeze said weakly. They were seated together in the small hut Runa had purchased for their romantic getaways. This property was owned by her and her alone, protecting it from the wager Bedeze had placed on all of his holdings. Technically since Runa was Bedeze’s Queen, Balthazar could make the argument that her property should be forfeit as well, but he had left them alone. He was content to take everything Bedeze owned and leave them with this pittance.

Runa and Bedeze had seen very little of Balthazar in the wake of the Rating Game. The majority of the forfeitures had been carried out by intermediaries. It seemed like Balthazar wanted nothing to do with them. So, despite the wager and financial ruin, Bedeze and Runa still had this hut and each other.

Of Bedeze’s peerage, only Runa was left. Despite their most recent showing against the new Lord Abaddon’s peerage, Bedeze’s former peerage were all Rating Game tested peerage members. This last game had dropped their individual value greatly, but they were still highly sought after pieces.

After suffering financial ruin at the hands of his nephew, Bedeze was in no position to refuse offers from generous lords and ladies seeking to make his peerage members their own. The funds he and Runa were currently living on were taken from the minor fortune Bedeze made from trading his entire peerage away for unused pieces. Only Runa was left. There were some attempts to trade her away from Bedeze with more coming after Satan Beelzebub announced the results of the examination he’d conducted on her, but Runa had refused to let Bedeze even consider it. Being traded was wrong. She didn’t know why, but she needed to be near Bedeze.

She spun her spear anxiously in her hands.

“No… No.” Bedeze declared, a measure of strength creeping back into his voice. “This will not be the end. I have friends. I have powerful friends that owe me favors. I can…” He ran a hand over his chest where Medea’s knife had pierced him. “I can start again. This isn’t the end.”

He started laughing as he stood. “Yes. Yes! First, we kill the Belial girl. With her out of the way, I will be able to use Hole again. Then we will go to Zekram. He owes me. Yes, yes! He owes me. He will make me strong again. Then! Then we kill my upstart nephew and his whore of a Queen!”

Runa stopped spinning her spear in her hands. The itching in her head was gone. She could think with perfect clarity. She knew what was wrong. She knew how to fix it.

Bedeze’s back was to her. He didn’t see the point of Runa’s spear until it protruded out the front of his throat.

“Don’t worry, Bedeze. I’m fixing us!” Runa said, truly happy as she finally realized what was wrong. She knew how to fix everything. Once she was done, everything would go back to the way it was meant to be. Yes. She was fixing things.

Bedeze fell off her spear. Smiling brightly, Runa pressed the point of her spear to her own throat. “I’ll see you soon, Bedeze, my love!” The point of her spear pierced her throat.

Runa lay next to Bedeze, knowing their lives would return to normal.

A dark, corrupt rune glowed a dull violet on the haft of Runa’s spear. A shadow sped slunk out of the spear’s tip, zipping along the ground away from the hut. The rune faded to nothing.

All was quiet in the hut.

X

“Sona, come on!” Rias called, anxious and insistent. “It’s starting! You’re going to miss it.”

Sona knew she still had several minutes. Interviews such as the one her and Rias were to watch together began slow. They would open with advertisements for their sponsors then move on to a recap of the events that made the interviewee a topic of discussion. Still, she could humor her friend.

After one last glance out the window at where her small peerage trained with Rias’s, Sona turned around and began walking back towards Rias. Her friend had invited her to the Gremory estate for the day. It was both a chance for their peerages to get to know each other better and for Sona and Rias to spend time together. With Sona preoccupied training Issei and Rias’s time taken up acclimating her newest peerage member to her house, the two friends hadn’t had much time to spend together.

Sona sat on the couch at Rias’s side. She huffed fondly as Rias scooted over to press into her side. Her friend was clingy with people she liked. It was annoying at times, but more often than not it was endearing. Sona did not remark on Rias’s closeness.

The advertisements finished on the screen and the host’s face appeared.

“Welcome, one and all! My name is Natalia Braceforth, bringing you this exclusive post-match interview brought to you by Patron’s Blood Publishing. I’m here with the victor of our most recent, most exciting Rating Game. Thank you for your attendance, Lord Abaddon. I know you have been very busy in the wake of your success. We are humbled to host you today.”

“Thank you for having me.” the now undisputed Lord of the House of Abaddon replied.

He did not seem the slightest bit nervous. Many young devils who participated in an interview like this after their first Rating Game did not like the attention. Sona could not detect the slightest trace of any nerves from Balthazar Abaddon.

The interviewer began praising Balthazar’s showing during the Rating Game. Playbacks of various altercations appeared on screen as she listed them.

“Hold on.” Rias said, fiddling with the remote. “I want to see what other people are saying.”

“Rias, I would rather hear from the primary source than see what other people think.”

“It’s fine, Sona. Don’t worry, the comments only take up a little space. Got it!”

The image displayed on the screen adjusted to now account for a live commenter bar along the right side of the screen. Opinions, emoticons and memes flew by at speed as the chat was overwhelmed by the number of people watching and commenting on this interview. The majority of the memes were created from images taken from the match itself. The vast majority featured Matatabi in varying states. From her large monstrous form captioned, ‘You’ve made a mistake, mutt.’ to pictures of her sleeping in the tree she’d climbed after fighting jean captioned, ‘Matatabi used Catnap! It’s super effective!’

This was news. A kind of news not seen in…ever. Balthazar had challenged his uncle to a Rating Game for the right to call himself Lord Abaddon. That had never happened before. A first time competitor without a full peerage had gone up against a reigning Rating Game champion ranked third overall in the Underworld. The outcome seemed to be a foregone conclusion. The strength of Balthazar’s peerage had shocked everyone.

Most hadn’t even heard Balthazar’s name prior to his venture with Magdaran Bael. Even then, they hadn’t paid him much mind. That was no longer the case. People were beginning to suspect that Balthazar was the true puppet master in charge of Bael and Abaddon Trading Co. There were even rumors suggesting the young devil had a hand in plots that happened long before his birth. Give the internet an inch and they will take a mile.

Sona was unique in the fact that she had heard Balthazar’s name prior to his fame. She was passingly familiar with him for one reason alone; her sister.

The day Serafall appeared and whisked Sona away with little explanation outside of, ‘We’re getting you a really strong Rook. Stop asking questions, okay?’ was now fresh in Sona’s mind as she intently watched Balthazar easily answer questions pertaining to his employed strategies in the Rating Game.

Serafall had been circumspect about how she learned Issei held the Boosted Gear. Sona had listened to her sister’s every word and filed it away for the future. The Satan’s grumbling about the bastard not warning her of Issei’s…proclivities stuck in Sona’s mind. Was Issei an unrepentant pervert? Yes, but Sona did not care if his eyes wandered so long as he did as he was told. She did not bring him to formal occasions because she did not trust him to behave, but lust was common in Hell. A bit of perversion for the Boosted Gear was a worthwhile trade.

The important part was that Sona had used Serafall’s many grumblings to put together a picture of the source of her information. After reincarnating Issei and letting him adjust to life as her servant, Sona did some research. Balthazar Abaddon’s name kept coming up as she looked into the various clues Serafall left for her.

It made no sense. Balthazar was a nobody. A forgotten scion of a near-forgotten house. There was no way he would have the Boosted Gear. Only he did not stay that way. Soon after Sona acquired the Boosted Gear, Balthazar stepped onto the Underworld’s stage as a Baron. Sona could see traces of her sister’s influence thick in the air around Balthazar. He had done something to earn her favor. The timing fit too well to be a coincidence. Still, that left the question of how. How had he found the Boosted Gear?

On screen, profiles of each of his peerage members slowly slid across the screen. A human who could change his form, copying devil bloodline traits and borrowing the ability to use Sacred Gears from their wielders. A small cat made from fire that could erupt into a form mighty enough to easily dispatch one of the stronger Rooks in the Underworld. A half-breed Belial with a Sacred Gear that let her teleport even in the wards of a Rating Game. A Dragon straight from myth that should be trapped in a Sacred Gear. The Witch of Colchis who once travelled with the Argonauts.

Now more than ever, Sona was dying to know how Balthazar had found Issei for Serafall. He’d likely employed the same method to locate the rest of his impressive peerage. Sona’s peerage was still small. She could really use some additions of the same caliber as Balthazar’s servants. He’d already given her Issei. Maybe he could give her more?

More than that, Sona coveted his strength. Sona was still young. From what she’d learned of Balthazar, he was only a little older than her, yet he already possessed immense power. He had fought little in the Rating Game, but the few times he had joined the battle shook the Underworld. The destruction of a mountain range wasn’t particularly noteworthy on the supernatural scale, but to see it from someone so young with so little effort? That wasn’t even mentioning whatever that fire he used was. Sona had seen the Phenex’s Hellfire in action on multiple occasions. Whatever Balthazar had used put their bloodline trait to shame.

Strength was necessary if one wanted to be respected in the Underworld. Balthazar, a devil barely older than Sona, had just demonstrated strength enough to outperform a devil centuries his senior with a record of handedly defeating his opponents. Sona needed that level of power, both for herself and her peerage.

More memes and lecherous comments sped by as each member of Balthazar’s peerage was shown. From the widespread support for Balthazar present in the viewership, one would never think that a short week ago all of these individuals had dismissed Balthazar and his peerage out of hand. Sona had seen the messages from before. Page after page of people disparaging Balthazar for being foolish enough to challenge Bedeze. Now, it was as if they had always supported the young devil. The masses were fickle.

“He’s kind of cute.” Rias said.

Sona sighed, looking sidelong at her friend.

“What!” Rias said, cheeks flushing. “Look at him! And you saw how he beat Bedeze. He’s strong too.”

“He disregarded the spirit of Rating Games. Bedeze and Runa are still recovering from their fight.”

It was Rias’s turn to look at Sona unimpressed. “Because every Rating Game is always so noble. He was outnumbered and up against a powerful opponent. He won. Ajuka said Bedeze and Runa would recover, so it’s fine.”

As if to mirror their own conversation, the interviewer broached the topic of what was done to Runa during the match.

Balthazar sighed tiredly. “No, my Pawn did not drain her soul. I have already reprimanded him at length for his word choice. His ability lets him temporarily copy the powers of others. The longer he is connected to them, the longer his copies last. The drain was not pleasant on Runa, but she will recover. Satan Beelzebub himself has confirmed this.”

The interviewer nodded along. “Yes, we’ve been told…” She trailed off, holding a finger up to her ear. An earpiece?

The interviewer sucked in a surprised breath. She pulled out her phone and furiously scrolled across the screen.

Balthazar raised an eyebrow at her. “Is there a problem?”

The interviewer looked up at him, then back down at her phone. She took a breath to collect herself. “Lord Abaddon, would it surprise you to learn that Bedeze Abaddon and Runa Boreasdóttir have been found dead in their home?”

You could hear a pin drop in the silence. The flood of comments across the screen halted for several seconds before tripling in speed.

“What!” Rias cried. She pulled out her phone and immediately began pulling up news articles. For the moment, she found nothing.

Balthazar blinked, an expression of genuine shock flashed across his face, a contrast to the controlled politeness he’d held the length of the interview. “What?”

The interviewer turned her phone around so Balthazar could see it. Incidentally, the screen was angled so the camera had a view as well. The camera operator immediately zoomed in on the screen.

Sona’s eyes narrowed as the image came into focus. Bedeze and the wan body of Runa lay cradled against each other in a pool of blood. Neither were moving. Their eyes stared vacantly forward.

“This image speaks of foul play.” The interviewer continued. “Do you have any comments?”

Balthazar’s mouth opened and closed. No sound came out. He couldn’t look away from the screen.

A change came over the Lord of the House of Abaddon. In a moment, the cordial demeanor he’d adopted was gone. In its place stood the devil who’d blown apart a mountain with little to no effort. Small Holes the size of baseballs appeared in the air all around him. He spoke through them in rapid succession.

“Coal, Matatabi, Aqua, gather at the manor with Medea and Shang Tsung. No one goes anywhere alone. Someone just killed my uncle and could be coming for me next. Kuisha, are you with Sai?”

“I– What!” a female voice called from one of the Holes. “Did you just say Bedeze is–”

“Are you with Sai?” Balthazar cut her off, an intense frown on his face as he glared at nothing. “Get somewhere where there’s other people around. If they went after Bedeze, they might be going after you next. I’ll meet you in a few minutes once I make sure my peerage are all okay.”

“Lord Abaddon, would you please–”

“Thank you for your time.” Balthazar cut off the interviewer. “I need to see to the safety of my people.” A point of darkness appeared around his body, swallowing him. The interviewer was left alone on the screen.

The comments were going wild. Everything from shock at Bedeze’s supposed demise to the ‘cool’ way Balthazar had stormed away. There were a fair helping of people also pinning the blame for the deaths on Balthazar as ‘obvious’. Sona wasn’t too sure. He had seemed legitimately surprised to receive the news. Moments after learning of it, he’d left to protect the only other Abaddon alive as well as his peerage.

“It’s real.” Rias said, face pale. She turned her phone around so Sona could see. A message had been sent from her brother. Evidently, the Satans had sent a team to the house the moment the broadcast showed the picture. Sona wasn’t sure how a news outlet learned of this before her and Rias’s siblings, but now that the Satans were involved the scene would be locked down and closely studied.

“What… What do you think happened?” Rias asked.

Sona pursed her lips, watching as the interviewer frantically tried to keep viewership. People were fleeing to news channels en masse. She’d gambled on being able to get the first interview with Balthazar following the event. She’d overestimated his willingness to speak to her.

“I don’t know.” Sona said.

X

Zekram Bael sat in his chair. He sipped at his wine as he watched the news report before him.

The investigators had completed their inspection of the scene of Bedeze and Runa’s deaths. They’d ruled it a murder suicide. After the humiliation she’d suffered in the Rating Game, Runa had snapped and murdered Bedeze before killing herself.

Zekram set his wine to the side, folding his hands in his lap. The investigation matched with what he knew of events.

No one but Bedeze knew that Zekram had been the one to set the dominos falling. Bedeze certainly would have acted of his own volition at some point. Balthazar was too irritating to the man for him to leave him be forever, but Bedeze would have waited longer if Zekram had not given him the push he needed. After the Rating Game, Zekram was certain he’d made the right choice.

Balthazar had been revealed to the Underworld and the greater supernatural both. The enemies of Hell now knew that powerful young talent was on the rise. They would be cautious to make moves against the devils.

Balthazar was powerful. He had gathered exceptional servants around himself, great enough to earn even Zekram’s respect. Medea of Colchis? The Colchian Dragon? Even the bastard Belial girl and that kasha. Worthy servants for a devil of such great potential.

Balthazar’s potential was tied to the Bael house through Balthazar’s ties to Magdaran. Zekram had initially believed Balthazar was using him for his connections and as a shield. He was not so sure now. If Balthazar genuinely cared for Magdaran, then Zekram needed to ensure that he had no reason to be at odds with the boy who would one day assume the title of Lord Bael.

Zekram had pushed the first domino that led to Balthazar’s great reveal. He could not allow that fact to come to light. Only one other person knew Zekram was at all involved. Bedeze had never been a particularly great asset. Even after receiving the King Piece Zekram had been so gracious to bequeath upon him, he had only ever spread his influence in Rating Games. With his success and strength, he easily could have achieved all that Balthazar had and more, but he had been content with mediocrity.

Bedeze was a disappointment. Worse, he was now a loose end. Zekram needed him removed.

Imagine Zekram’s surprise when his agent arrived at Bedeze’s hovel only to find him already dead, murdered at the hands of his insane Queen. It was convenient, almost suspiciously so. The work was already done, but Zekram saw an opportunity to evaluate the potential of a young man Zekram was now sure would grow to be a pillar that would support the rest of the Underworld.

His agent photographed the violent scene and sent it to the agency currently holding an interview with Balthazar. Zekram watched the boy’s reaction. He did not believe Balthazar had anything to do with the murder. His shock was too genuine. The slight hint of fear as he called out to his peerage and sister was too real.

Perhaps it really was as simple as it appeared then. Runa had gone insane and killed herself after murdering her King. It would make sense were it not for one glaring detail.

Zekram had ordered his agent to secure Bedeze’s King PIece after his death to ensure its existence remained a secret. His agent did not retrieve the King Piece because it was gone. Playing a hunch, the agent had checked Runa’s corpse as well. Like Bedeze’s King PIece, her Queen Piece was missing.

This news was too important to allow anyone but himself to possess. His agent was destroyed by Zekram’s power moments after reporting. Only Zekram knew of the missing pieces now. The Satans would likely learn of the missing Queen Piece when they examined Runa’s body, but they had no reason to suspect Bedeze once held a King Piece.

Zekram had considered the problem. He believed he’d reached a conclusion as to what happened to the King Piece. The entire Underworld had been attempting to divine what Medea had done to Bedeze and Runa to cause them such distress. Zerkam believed he alone knew the truth.

Why the witch was interested in the pieces and how she learned of them was inconsequential. Judging by the lengths she went to to conceal her theft of them, she would keep them hidden from the general public. Medea would not have enchanted Runa’s spear to drive her to murder herself and Bedeze if she wanted the story to be spread about the Underworld.

Zekram was not certain if she was operating under Balthazar’s orders, but Balthazar would assuredly be aware of her activities. Perhaps not the murder, but he knew of the pieces. Zekram would watch him closely. For now, he felt confident allowing Balthazar to remain free. If he had wanted to display the King Piece’s existence, he would have done it during the Rating Game when it would have been impossible to cover up the action. No, he wanted it for himself. Zekram could work with the young devil’s greed. Removing Balthazar from the board would only weaken the future of the devils. He had no reason to remove the boy when he showed no signs of moving to expose Zekram’s plots.

Balthazar was power-hungry. He had been devouring the land around him as he set up his business. He wanted his house to thrive. Zekram could help him. Zekram could make it trivial for Balthazar to achieve his ends. Zekram would leverage Balthazar’s greed and drive, using them to turn the young Abaddon into the man Bedeze should have become. He would be a fine ally to serve Magdaran when he became Lord Bael.

Zekram would keep watching. When needed he would steer events in the correct direction. For now, he was content to let things unfold as they may. There was nothing connecting him to any unpleasantness with Balthazar, and he was now two steps ahead of the boy. Balthazar did not know that he knew about his theft of the King Piece. That would be a powerful tool to employ when the time was right.

Perhaps he would order a special-made item from Medea in the near-future? The item would be useful. More importantly, it would allow him to open a line of communication with Balthazar and his Queen both. The new Lord Abaddon was firmly aligned with the New Satans. It was not the worst possible outcome, but Zekram still desired to slowly erode their relationship. The King Piece presented a strong opportunity to do just that. It would take time, but he was patient.

X

A lone woman rested in a pool of still water. She lay naked, submerged beneath the pool, her eyes closed.

She was not sure how long she had remained here. Years at least. Once, she had a beautiful life full of love and joy. Those days were long behind her now. Time marched on. She lost that which she loved. She grew tired of it.

She’d come here, to this pool nestled in the bosom of a cave secluded from the wider world. Powerful magic was layered into the rock and water, obscuring her from the world outside. There were few who knew of her whereabouts.

It was better that way. She wanted to rest. The more people who knew of her, the more people who would attempt to bother her. Already, her restful slumber had been interrupted twice. Both times, her sister had tried to convince her to rejoin the world. Both times, her sister failed. She had no reason to return.

The water trembled around her. Her haven had been disturbed. Her eyes opened.

She rose up out of the water. Her lips parted in a gasp as she tasted air for the first time in years. Her dark hair drifted through the air behind her as she rose to stand atop the water. She frowned as she beheld her visitor.

“You.” she said. The words felt strange in her mouth. She had not spoken in quite some time.

“Me.” the woman agreed. She was short with a thin frame. Pink hair fell past pointed ears. Her shoulders were draped in a cloak of magical feathers that ruffled as the woman entered her haven. A golden staff tipped with a glowing stone stood proud in her hand. “Nice place.”

“I am resting, Circe. Why have you come?” she asked the sister of the man she’d loved. Like all those she loved, her husband was lost to her so long ago.

The witch chuckled, tapping the bottom of her staff against the walls of her haven. “I’m sure you don’t enjoy my company any more than I enjoy visiting your little hovel.” Her smile faded into an uncertain frown. “But you deserve to know about this.”

Circe reached into her robe. Circe’s fingers came to rest around a strange block of material the woman atop the water had never seen before. Circe touched the device. A moving image appeared. Sound emanated from the device. The visage of a woman in a dark cloak could be seen on the tiny block.

“Your father is a storm? My mother is of the ocean itself. Your mother is a valkyrie? My father is a king. His father is the sun. My lineage is so thick with Titan blood that I could never be called mortal.”

The woman’s breath caught in her chest. Her eyes narrowed. The quiet pool beneath her bucked and roiled with her fury.

“You dare!” she bellowed, her voice becoming a screech. The light of her haven dimmed. The walls seemed to press down around the witch who thought to show her illusions such as these.

Circe did not move. “You've been out of touch for a while. The devils have started holding things they call Rating Games where people they reincarnate into devils can fight each other. Oh, right. You missed that too.”

Circe did not seem the slightest bit threatened as the nude woman drifted through the air towards her. Her hair flicking violently in the air behind her. The water beneath her churned.

“Okay, quick summary: Devils can reincarnate people now to serve them and they sometimes fight each other. This was taken from the most recent Rating Game. It’s got a lot of people up in arms. You have my word that this is genuine. I swear it on my magic.”

The floating woman halted. She felt the force of Circe’s words wash over her. The pool quieted beneath her. Light returned to the cave. Her feet returned to the water’s surface.

Wordlessly, she reached out and took the strange thing. Circe let her pull it away with no resistance. The moment her fingers touched the alien object, she understood it. She knew its components. She understood its function. She understood the video it was showing her and where the video had been taken from. She felt hope swell in her chest.

The woman knelt, cradling the small phone close to her, eyes unmoving from the visage shown to her.

“My name is Medea. It is so good to prop…”

The rest of what Medea said faded, drowned out by the rushing sound of rushing water in the kneeling woman’s ears. She paused the video, freezing it as the scrying spell looked beneath the hood of the dark cloak the figure wore. She could clearly see the face of the woman shown on the phone’s screen. The lavender hair. The piercing, intelligent eyes. The pointed ears and cunning grin.

Idyia the Knowing Goddess felt tears trailing down her cheeks as she ran her fingers across the face of the woman in the still image.

“My daughter… You’re alive.”

Chapter Text

In the wake of the Rating Game I’d expected to get some down time. Sadly, it was not to be.

I debriefed my peerage, intending to hold a small celebration of our victory. Instead, I found myself in Bael and Abaddon Trading Co.’s office dealing with a torrent of letters streaming in. The entire Underworld was clambering over itself to get my attention and book time for an item hand-crafted by Medea of Colchis.

Latia and I had managed to set up a better system to sort through everything by funneling it through a system of Holes, but for now the problem was only on hold until we could get more hands to sort everything. There was too much for the two of us to sort through in a reasonable timeframe and the amount was increasing exponentially. Immediately following the creation of our stop-gap solution I was summoned elsewhere.

I’d gone directly from my office to the office of the Underworld’s Interior. Several officials made me sign a bunch of papers to formally hand over the assets I was entitled to following my defeat of Bedeze. We’d both signed magically binding contracts to enforce the wager we’d set at the start – everything we owned. Bedeze wasn’t the most influential devil alive, but he was certainly wealthy.

Following my acquisition of his assets, I had more land than I knew what to do with and more money than many gods. The territory was near enough to my own because, while he never bothered to visit, he was still an Abaddon. Apparently he and Kuisha and I’s father made an agreement however long ago to split the old Abaddon territory between themselves. Our dad then lost a lot of the land in a variety of ways, but I’d already bought up more than he forfeited. Add Bedeze’s old holdings on top of that and I held a substantial stretch of territory.

It was all mine now. I’d needed to buy up some land to bridge the gap between the land I bought up around my castle and the territory I’d seized from Bedeze so I wouldn’t just have two bubbles of disassociated terrain, but it was simple enough to use the funds I won from him to do so.

I was a Viscount now. After claiming Bedeze’s positions for myself, I held enough influence to take a step up the noble hierarchy. The new title really didn’t feel all that impactful. Sure, I had a new word in front of my name, but I didn’t really have any of what a man of my stature was expected to outside of my lands. I didn’t have any subjects. All of the major Pillar families had subjects of one sort or another. Certain territories even held entire cities within their borders that the Pillar governed. Aside from some random structures dotted here and there, the Abaddon territory was barren. Right now, I was in no major hurry to change that fact. In the future when I’d sorted through everything and the present situation had quieted, I might look into it again. It would just be an additional headache right now.

In addition to the land and funds, there were a number of properties located all over the Underworld ranging from small bungalows to full-scale mansions added in with my winnings from Bedeze. Evidently, my uncle had enjoyed vacationing. I looked over the properties. I sold the less useful ones, leaving all of the larger structures and those located in major cities to be dealt with later. Typically housing sales took a while, but Bedeze and I had so much attention from the entire Underworld following the Rating Game that people were tripping over themselves to secure some of his old properties.

Before I’d finished squaring my new properties away I was contacted by the devil who’d been interviewing Bedeze when I challenged him. I’d promised her an exclusive interview following the Rating Game, so we set a time and I appeared on her show.

It was supposed to be a chance for me to deal with some of the more troublesome aftermath of the Rating Game. People were still freaking out about Shang Tsung spouting off about stealing people’s souls. He’d pouted like a chided puppy when I showed him the reaction to his dramatics on the Devil Net. I could understand his excitement, but if he’d said literally anything else it would have made my life easier. I planned to use the interview to spin it in a way where it was all and act and Shang Tsung just liked drama. I expected the Underworld to eat it up.

He was not the only problem though. Coal’s appearance outside of a Sacred Gear had raised a lot of pointed questions. Medea’s mere existence when everyone believed her to be dead was a problem. Matatabi being a giant fire cat that seemingly appeared out of nowhere created some discussion. Then there was the Aqua situation.

After watching the Rating Game back through recordings, I was able to see Bedeze’s perspective of events. After Aqua hit him with her Keyblade, he’d assumed she was some long lost Belial bastard as if that was the only way she could have sealed Hole. More surprisingly, the Underworld had taken his summation at face value and was running with it. There were entire forums dedicated to trying to figure out where Aqua came from and why the Belials hadn’t found her yet. People were even speculating about how she’d returned to usurp her family’s power. It was ridiculous.

The interview was my chance to straighten some things out. I wasn’t going to hand out any information that wasn’t already common knowledge or talk about how Coal was freed, but I’d give people something so they’d stop wildly speculating.

Then I learned that Bedeze was dead in the middle of the interview. When I saw the picture, it was clear to me that someone had killed him. One doesn’t trip and fall and just so happen to land in a way where their throat gets torn out.

Naturally, I did not take the news that someone had killed an Abaddon well. I did not care one whit for Bedeze. On the contrary, after what he tried to do to me, I was glad to see him gone. With that said, I had nothing to do with the man’s death. The possibility that whoever had gone after him might come after the only other living Abaddons – myself and my sister – did not escape me.

There were still videos and speculation circling around the Devil Net wondering where I went and what I did after leaving mid-way through the interview. It really wasn’t all that hard to put together for someone with a brain.

I went directly home. Once I saw all of my peerage in one piece, I teleported over to Sairaorg’s place. His entire peerage had gathered together around my sister. They’d been watching the interview together and, judging by the intent frown on his face, Sairaorg shared my concern about whoever it was that attacked Bedeze coming after Kuisha. We’d shared a few words then I returned home.

I wanted to know who’d killed Bedeze. I didn’t care about the man so I didn’t want revenge, but I did need to know who this new player on the board was that might want to come after me. The moment I asked Medea for her help, I received the answer to the mystery.

That led me to right now. Medea and I were alone in our bedroom. She wouldn’t meet my eyes. She looked terrified of what I would say.

Coal was still on alert outside the manor. While he flew the perimeter, Matatabi sat on the roof, watching for anything out of the ordinary. Shang Tsung and Aqua were still on the porch.

“You killed Bedeze and Runa.” I said, clarifying what she’d just told me of the curse she’d cast on Runa during the Rating Game.

It seemed a great effort for Medea to look me in the eye. “Yes.”

Seeing how tense she was caused me to frown. I walked forward. Medea’s muscles tensed as I approached. I slowly, carefully pulled her into a hug.

The tension oozed out of her body as she clung to me, burying her head in my shoulder.

“Did you think I would be mad?” I asked quietly.

“I didn’t consult you. I… I know what he did to you, but he was still your uncle. I didn’t…”

“It’s okay.” I ran my hand down the back of her head through her hair.

She sighed, relieved and happy as she pressed herself into me.

“Can I ask why?” I said.

“They were a loose end.” Medea said, still holding me close. “Aqua permanently sealed Bedeze’s ability to use Hole. People think she is a bastard child of Adusa Belial right now. That cover can protect her. If they’d realized Bedeze still couldn’t use his power, that fiction would no longer protect her. Beyond that…” She pulled away slightly. She reached into her robe and produced two items. One was a standard Evil Piece; Runa’s Queen. The other shone like a magical beacon; Bedeze’s King PIece. “Taking these will make people ask questions. There will be far fewer questions if they’re dead.”

“Few people knew Bedeze had the King PIece. By killing him, you prevent people from realizing he is weaker than he should be.” I surmised.

Medea nodded. “Among other things, yes. I…” The pieces vanished back into her robe. She pulled herself against me again, resting her head against my chest. “They tried to hurt us. They tried to hurt you. I refused to allow them to get away with that.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“You didn’t need to know.” Her arms tightened around me. “I didn’t want you to be burdened by being involved in your Uncle’s death, even if he was a terrible uncle. The curse I used notified me when it took effect. I expected to have time to arrive at the scene before it was discovered and erase evidence. I don’t know how someone got there before me. If I knew that bitch of an interviewer would use that picture to try to–”

“It’s okay.” I cut her off. Her voice was picking up. She was getting more animated, more angry. I gently ran circles over her back with my hand.

She sighed, relaxing. “I’m sorry, Balthazar.”

“Don’t apologize. I’m not mad Bedeze is dead. He tried to take everything from me. And like you said, he was a loose end. I’m not thrilled that you were plotting to kill one of the only family members I have left behind my back, but I understand why you did.” I pulled back slightly, gently lifting her chin so she looked me in the eye. “In the future, please don’t surprise me like this again. We’re a team. Don’t feel like you need to handle something alone to spare me pain.”

“I will. I’m sorry. I didn’t want you to have to…”

She trailed off as I leaned in and kissed her. “It’s okay. Now, as much as I’d like to stay here with you, I kind of set Sairaorg on high alert.”

Medea’s hand snuck up around the back of my head, pulling me back into another kiss. She pulled away with a frustrated huff. “Do not be gone too long.”

“I just need to have a quick conversation with Sairaorg and Kuisha. I’ll be back soon. Actually, speaking of Sai, have you made any progress on–”

“Your thank you gift?” Medea cut me off. “I believe I am close. I’ve made several breakthroughs in the week following the Rating Game. I’ll tell you about them when you return.”

I dashed in to give her one last quick peck on the lips. “Until then.”

I backed into a Hole and was gone.

“Bal! Over here!”

I turned to the sound of Sairaorg’s voice. The former Bael’s peerage was gathered around Sairaorg’s mansion. Some stood on the roof. Others patrolled the ground below. They were all close enough to support each other should they need it. Kuisha was at Sairaorg’s side. She walked at his side as he approached.

“Did you see the news?” Sairaorg asked. “They’re ruling it a murder suicide.”

“Yes. I came to tell you it was okay to stand down. I’m sorry for putting you all on alert for nothing.”

Sairaorg waved me off. “I’d rather be prepared and have it be a false alarm than be caught by surprise. No harm done.”

“Sai, may I have a moment with my brother?” Kuisha said slowly, eyes fixed on me. She was frowning minutely.

Sairaorg looked back and forth between us, a considerate frown on his face. “Sure. I’ll bring everyone back inside. When you’re done, feel free to stop in and have lunch, Bal.” He turned around and started calling out to his Peerage. They flew down from the roof and converged on their King, heading into the mansion.

“Would you walk with me?” Kuisha asked, motioning away from the house.

I fell into step beside her, walking into the field beyond Sairaorg’s mansion.

“Sorry for worrying you over nothing.” I said.

“Our uncle mysteriously turning up dead is a good reason to worry me. He may have been an ass, but that did not mean I wished him dead.”

“How are you handling the news?”

She shook her head. “I said I didn’t wish him dead, not that I cared about him. The news of his death only concerned me after I received your warning that whoever perpetrated his death might come for us.”

“Sorry about that. I was caught off guard during the interview and just reacted.”

“It is fine.”

We lapsed into silence. Cresting a small hill, a view far off into the distance was revealed. Sairaorg’s property didn’t have the same forests mine did. There were sparse trees here and there. The majority of the land was a grass-covered prairie.

“This is the first time we have really had to converse since the Rating Game. Congratulations on your victory.”

“Thanks?” I said, still taking in the view.

“Bal?”

“Yeah?” I turned to face her and frowned. She looked conflicted.

“We’ve… We’ve discussed something like this in the past. You are not entitled to keep me apprised of everything you do, but I would like to be informed.”

“We did. Sorry I didn’t let you meet Matatabi before the fight. We were busy preparing.”

“That isn’t what I’m…” She sighed. “Bal, you are powerful. Very powerful.”

I pursed my lips. “I’ve worked really hard at that.”

“I knew you were training, but I… Why didn’t you tell me what you were capable of?”

“I told you I’d be able to beat Bedeze.”

“Yes, and I worried for months because I didn’t see any evidence of that claim. How long have you been able to blow up a mountain in one blow?”

“That one is actually a fairly recent acquisition.”

“And the rest?”

I sighed. “What do you want me to say here, Ku? I can do a lot. I’ve never had a reason to fight anyone seriously like that before, so it hasn’t come up. I’ve been keeping things close to the chest so no one would take advantage of my peerage. Now that you know who they are, I’m sure you can understand that.”

“I can. I understand hiding things from the Underworld. Sairaorg is still hiding Regulus. I just… You know you can tell me anything, right? I’m your sister, Bal. Hell, I raised you. I’m not going to use anything you tell me against you.”

I smiled sadly. I could understand where she was coming from. She did raise me…at least until my previous memories returned. She’d done a lot for me, and I was grateful for that. With that said, there was a distance between us ever since my memories returned. I took care of myself and she let me. That’s not a point against her, it is just a fact.

She was my sister. I counted her as one of my firm allies. Did I count her among my closest allies? No.

Maybe that was wrong of me. Maybe I was a poor sibling. I only counted my peerage as close allies. Maybe I had problems trusting and was being overly paranoid by not trusting Kuisha with more, but I couldn’t predict the future. She was Sairaorg’s Queen.

Sairaorg was my ally right now. I’d been taken aback by just how willing he was to help me with the Rating Game. I hadn’t forgotten that, and I would repay him just as I would repay everyone who had supported me to get me where I am.

Still, I couldn’t predict the future. Kuisha wanted to be Lady Bael. If Magdaran and Sairaorg’s pleasant meetings turned sour, I might be pulled into a conflict with them and be forced to choose sides. If that happened, I would choose whatever path forward secured my peerage’s prosperity. I wanted Kuisha to live a long and happy life, but if it came to choosing between her and my peerage, I would put my peerage first.

Maybe I was a bad brother.

“How much do you know about Hole?” I asked Kuisha.

She seemed surprised by the question. “What do you mean?”

“What all can you use it for? Bedeze was a one trick pony. Hole isn’t the most powerful Devil Trait, but it is very versatile. I can show you some tricks some time. We can make a regular thing of it.” I wouldn’t be showing her how to reach past the Dimensional Gap, but I could show her some of the other tricks I’d learned. It would give me a chance to spend more time with her and hopefully show her that I did appreciate her and everything she’d done for me.

Kuisha smiled softly. “I’d like that.”

“We’ll talk later about scheduling. I need to go stand down my peerage.”

“Not staying for lunch?”

“Coal is still flying the perimeter of my lands right now. I need to let him know we’re not about to be attacked.” I opened a Hole. With a wave, I said, “I’ll see you soon, sis.”

“Take care, little brother.”

I stepped through the Hole and was gone.

X

The next few days passed by pretty quickly. I’d made the executive decision as Lord Abaddon and King of my peerage that we would all have the time off to do whatever the hell we wanted to. We’d done nothing but prepare for the Rating Game for months, so everyone deserved some time off.

Coal was in the process of setting up a new hoard. With Matatabi’s help, he’d found a cave a fair distance from the manor and was piling up gold coins, jewels and other knick-knacks. He didn’t sleep in the house anymore. He was more comfortable in his draconic form sleeping on a pile of gold than he was in his devil body sleeping in a bed. I couldn’t relate, but so long as he was happy.

Matatabi had been spending a lot of time around Coal and his new hoard. I think she liked the shiny things just as much as he did. She would shrink down to her house-cat size and curl up to sleep on Coal while he slept on his gold. I had a few pictures of her sleeping on his snout. It was really cute.

Shang Tsung split his time between training and lab time. The boost he’d received from draining Runa seemed to be permanent. It gave him access to her magic as well as her strength and some of her skills. The man was reveling in his new power. His time was dedicated towards increasing that power even more.

Aqua, for her part, was spending a lot of time on the Devil Net. She would occasionally slip out of the house through a Keyhole to go…somewhere, but for the most part she spent her time relaxing or navigating through any of forty different forums typing full essay-long posts. I didn’t see the appeal, but I couldn’t argue with the viscous grin of enjoyment I saw on her face while her fingers flew across the keyboard.

Medea brought me up to speed on what she’d been doing during one of our movie knights. She’d seen videos from Rating Games where powerful pieces were able to infuse their magic or weapons with the traits granted to them by their Evil Piece. Medea had taken this to the next level.

Using Runa’s Queen piece as an anchor, she’d tied the Dragon Tooth Warriors she’d created to the Queen Piece’s strength and magic. Overnight, the skeletons went from disposable shock troops to a force to be reckoned with. The skeletons were faster, stronger and now some of them could use magic. Medea wasted no time setting up a factory of magical skeletons that could put things together piece-by-piece like an assembly line. She wouldn’t need to personally enchant mass-producible items anymore. On top of that, with her new method, she assured me that she could use the skeletons to get our castle built within the year. What had once been a near-two-century project would be completed in just over ten months.

I had the best Queen in the Underworld. Anyone who said otherwise was wrong.

As for me, I just enjoyed the time off. Mail continued to pile up both in the office and in the house as people sent me personal letters that had nothing to do with the business, but I ignored them all. I’d get to them in a week or two. I’d just use the murder of my ass of an uncle as an excuse. People would probably be understanding, or at least pretend to be. They wouldn’t be sending me letters if they didn’t want something from me, so I could afford to let them stew for a little while.

If I had to guess, the vast majority of the mail I was receiving were invitations to some dumb party where I’d either be expected to kiss someone’s ass or someone else would kiss mine. There were also probably a lot of people offering ‘generous’ sums to trade one of my peerage members away like all of the vultures who swooped in to claim Bedeze’s peerage after our Rating Game left him destitute. That was one of the main reasons I hadn’t opened anything yet. I was not trading anyone in my peerage. Most devils saw their peerage pieces as things they owned, like shiny jewelry that made them stand out in the crowd. Not me. My peerage were my people, I wouldn’t barter them for anything, least of all something as ultimately inconsequential as money. If someone threatened me or tried to force me into doing so, I’d Bedeze them. But I wanted to relax for now, so I’d put it off by simply not reading any of my mail.

Even as I rested, I started making minor plans. As far as the broader future went, most of my machinations were on hold. I wanted to rebuild the strength of the Abaddon Clan. I was already doing that. I wanted to wait for the castle to be constructed before starting any other major projects on my new lands and I was already busy with the business that still only had four employees. I needed to hire more people and plan out what I wanted to do with the land before I moved forward with that.

Opening a settlement or two would be a good start, but that was an entire other headache that I just didn’t have the time or energy to even consider right now. I still didn’t have a full peerage. When I’d filled out the rest of my peerage’s roster I’d start looking into bringing civilians in to live in my lands, but that was still a ways off.

In the short term, I wanted to do something nice for the people who’d helped me. My peerage had free reign to use my bank account for whatever they wanted whenever they wanted. Each of them had a card connected to my accounts that they could use on whatever they wanted, wherever they wanted. This literally would not have been possible without them, so they were my first priority, but there were others.

Medea and I were discussing plans for giving Magdaran a gift to show my appreciation for his support. Despite only working a week, Medea had already worked out how to give Sairaorg his gift. Granted, the method involved Aqua’s help and the former Keyblade Master could help anyone cheat with just about anything, but it was still impressive.

The same gift would help me thank someone else I was really glad to have in my corner. Serafall had been running damage control for me for a while now. Even now, I saw her influence in how the world at large was responding to the Rating Game. Aqua had told me she’d come across some news online about Serafall dealing with a lot of crap as a result of some of the secrets I’d brought to light during the Rating Game. I needed to do something nice for her. I had something perfect in mind.

Magdaran, Sairaorg and Serafall would get their gifts soon enough, but I had to take care of someone else first.

Paris was beautiful at night. The lights from the buildings shone together like small stars twinkling on the ground beneath us. I don’t know if the Eiffel Tower was supposed to be closed at night given we were the only people up here, but I didn’t care. Illusions would hide us and if anyone wanted to make trouble I’d just make them forget I was here. No one was going to fuck up my date night.

Medea hummed contentedly, leaning into my side with her eyes closed. We had a small picnic blanket set out with some breads and meats we’d found in the city earlier today. A separate basket held a bottle of wine and grapes of varying colors.

“Sorry we skipped movie night tonight, but I thought this would be an okay substitute.” I said, wrapping my arm around her shoulder and running gentle circles over her arm with my fingers.

“We need to do this more often.”

“I’m sorry we haven’t gone out much recently. What with the Rating Game and…”

“It’s okay. We have time to go out more often now. We can try different places. I wonder what Crete looks like in today’s world?”

“We’ll go there next. Sorry. I didn’t know where else you’d want to go. I knew you enjoyed Paris so…” I trailed off as Medea shifted. She maneuvered herself into my lap and turned her head around to look me in the eye.

“It’s perfect. Now stop talking.” She kissed me.

I wound my arms around her, holding her against me. “Are you done eating?”

“Yes, why…?” Medea stopped talking as a Hole swallowed us, depositing us onto our bed. “Oh. Oh yes.”

I claimed her lips again, holding her against me as my other hand trailed down to the hem of her dress. I hiked it up her legs until it was even with her belly button.

“Balthazar, I want to…”

“Quiet, my Queen. Let me make you feel good.”

My hand slid down her stomach, sneaking under the waistband of her panties. Medea gasped as I touched her, tracing ghostly circles over her flesh.

Medea’s hands grasped backwards, latching onto my head as I found her nub and massaged slow circles over it. “Balthazar, I want…” She gasped as I slid a finger inside of her, tracing her walls.

I lazily planted a trail of kisses up her neck as she squirmed in my lap. “I have the best Queen in the Underworld.”

“I’m–mmhm–the best Queen.” Medea moaned in agreement, leaning back into me. She knotted her fingers in my hair, stretching herself against me.

“I don’t know what I would do without you.” My other hand slid up her body, pulling her dress down so I could play with her breasts.

“Balthazar…” she breathed my name, rocking back and forth into my lower hand as I played with her folds.

I leaned in close to her head, brushing her pointed ears with my lips. “I love you, Medea.”

Medea froze in my grasp. Her every muscle snapped taut, tense. Her walls constricted tight around my finger inside her.

Purple hair stole my field of view as Medea rapidly spun around. Lithe hands pushed me backwards with the strength of a lion. I found myself pinned on the bed, lying back. A veil of violet hair blocked the world from my view. All I could see, all I cared to see was the serious expression of the beautiful goddess above me.

“What did you say?” Medea said. Quiet thought the words were, I could feel the power in them, the barely restrained storm they held back.

Slowly, I reached up and placed my palm against her cheek, smiling as Medea unconsciously leaned into my touch. “I said that I love you, Medea.”

I saw a shimmer in Medea’s eyes. Then her lips were on mine. Her lips parted and I prodded with my tongue. Her hands pinned my shoulders to the bed beneath her as she did her level best to devour my tongue. A crackle of magical energy spread out from each of her hands. My clothes were vaporized with only the slightest flex of her magic. The bunched up mess of a dress clinging to her midsection was gone moments later, devoured by the same violet energy.

One of her hands left my shoulder. I felt her grasp me and line herself up. She fell onto me in one motion.

“I love you.” She broke our kiss only long enough to say the words before capturing my lips again as she rode me.

Her tightness and warmth were too much for me. I held on as long as I could, but it wasn’t long before I came.

Medea pressed herself down atop me as I released. She laid her head on my shoulder, latching her arms around me and squeezing her thighs tight around my waist. She showed no sign of moving any time soon.

“I love you, Medea.” I said again, pressing a gentle kiss into the side of her neck.

She shifted so she was looking me in the eyes. “You’ve made me a lovestruck mess, master. I hope you take responsibility.”

I wound my arms around her back and pressed her down into me, kissing her on the cheek. “Good. You’re mine forever, Medea. I’m never letting you go.”

“Good.” She shimmied to get more comfortable and laid her head on my chest. A pleased smile appeared on her face as I ran a hand through her hair.

When we were both ready, we continued our lovemaking well into the night. We slept late the next day and went at it again.

Life was good.

Chapter Text

“Hey, Bal.” Sairaorg greeted me with a wave.

“Sairaorg, thanks for coming.” I opened the door and stepped aside so he could come in.

Sairaorg whistled appreciatively as his eyes wandered around the interior.

High walls of pearl-white stone rose high around us. Magical braziers spread warm light through the area. An army of purple skeletons moved in an orchestrated dance of efficiency, ferrying various items around.

Tables, chairs, pedestals, paintings, bizarre metallic art pieces made from interwoven bands of multi-colored material – Medea had wanted the castle to be ‘homey’. A lot of the amenities she’d had the skeletons make, but she’d taken a couple trips to various major cities in the Underworld and bought different pieces she found interesting to brighten up our new home. I didn’t mind how the castle’s interior looked so long as it was comfortable, so I was letting her take point on the decorating.

The construction that should have taken years had been completed in just a few months. After taking Runa’s Queen piece, Medea found a way to use it as a beacon to supercharge her skeletons. She could imbue them with its magical, physical and agility enhancing properties, making the skeletons into what was essentially a mindless army of reincarnated Devil Queens. Instead of using this newfound power to take over the Underworld, Medea used it to finish construction on our castle almost overnight. The force amplifier was definitely welcome, but we wouldn’t bring it to bear unless we had to.

Our castle was situated at the top of a large hill. The castle wasn’t as large as the Bael’s city-encompassing fortress, but it was easily larger than a sizable neighborhood in the human world. Everyone in my peerage had an entire wing to themselves with enough space to accommodate almost a hundred more. We had the skeletons to act as servants, but we still needed servants that could think. I hadn’t gotten around to hiring yet due to everything else I had going on. I’d get to it eventually.

“This place is nice.” Sairaorg said as I led him through the opulent halls.

“Medea does good work. I hope you appreciate the honor of being my castle’s first guest.”

He stopped in the hall, giving me an overexaggerated bow. “The privilege does me great honor. I will endeavor to repay this kindness.”

I raised an eyebrow at him. “Feeling dramatic today, are we?”

“It’s not everyday you get to see the Balthazar Abaddon’s new home.”

“I’m sure you’ll be plenty famous yourself once you step onto the Underworld’s stage. Then I’ll return the favor and grovel before your majesty.”

“Please don’t.” Sairaorg said, cringing. “I’m actually rather enjoying the quiet life. Being Heir Bael had certain advantages, but I’m more free to do my own thing now. Plus, I’m sure Mag will do a good enough job.”

I didn’t respond as we kept walking through the hall. If that was really what Sairaorg wanted, it would mess up some of Kuisha’s plans. It wasn’t really my business though. Whether Magdaran or Sairaorg became the next Lord Bael, I’d still have Lord Bael as a friend.

“So…” Sairaorg said leadingly. “Not that I don’t appreciate the invite, but you didn’t really tell me why you called me here. Is there something I can help you with?”

“The opposite.”

“I don’t follow.”

I stopped, turning to face him. “You offered to lend me some of your peerage members prior to my fight with Bedeze. I appreciate that. It can’t be overstated just how much I appreciate having someone in my corner that’ll back me like that. The Underworld thought I was done for. You backed me regardless. I’m returning the favor.”

“You don’t owe me anything, Bal. You didn’t even need the help.”

“It’s the principle of the thing. I appreciate the gesture and your willingness to help me out of what you thought was a hopeless situation. You’ve got my back. I’ve got yours.” I turned to look at a small amethyst set into the wall. Gems of various colors and sizes were set into the walls, floors and ceiling of the castle. “Are we ready?”

“I am prepared, master.” Medea’s voice spoke through the gem.

“That was faster than expected.” I turned back to Sairaorg. “Sorry. I was going to show you around while we waited. If Medea’s already prepared though, then I guess the tour will have to wait for some other time. There’s no reason to delay.”

“Delay what?” Sairaorg asked. He took a surprised step back as Medea shimmered into being at my side.

“We’re going to the hospital.” I said. A Hole slowly opened up around us, slow enough that Sairaorg could avoid it if he wished so he knew it wasn’t an attack.

A moment later, the three of us were standing in a white-walled room. A beep rhythmically shook the air. Sairaorg sucked in a breath.

“Bal… What is this?” Sairaorg sounded tense. His fists were clenched. His eyes flicked between me and the prone form of a brown-haired woman laying on a gurney in a medical gown. Her eyes were closed. Her face was at peace.

“I told you already. I appreciate you having my back. This is me showing you that appreciation and assuring you that I’ll back you like you backed me. I’d appreciate it if you kept quiet about the exact circumstances surrounding this event. People will guess, but I’d rather they not have concrete evidence. Medea?”

“Of course, master.” Medea stepped forward, hands disappearing into her robes to retrieve several glowing vials as she approached the slumbering form of the bed-bound woman.

“What are you…?” Sairaorg had started to move towards Medea, hands reaching towards her to stop her.

I laid a hand on his arm, holding his gaze as I said, “Trust me, Sai.”

He did not look comfortable with what was happening nor pleased, but Sairaorg abandoned his pursuit of my Queen, watching her like a hawk.

Medea uncorked the vials in her hands. The first, she upended, sprinkling the slumbering woman’s body with glowing blue liquid with speckles of silver. The woman’s mouth parted in a gasp. Her eyes were still closed.

Medea lifted the second vial to her lips, pouring the green contents into the woman’s mouth. She placed her hand over the woman’s lips when the vial was empty. My Queen had been working on a cure to the Sleeping Sickness for a while now. I’d asked for her help thanking Sairaorg and she’d leapt at the chance to test her magic against a seemingly incurable disease. She’d met with some issues at the start. Once Aqua and Shang Tsung pitched in their help, those hurdles were quickly overcome.

The woman’s peaceful expression shifted in discomfort. Her head twitched to the side. Her shoulders shook as she began seizing.

“Mom!” Sairaorg called desperately. I placed a hand on his chest to stop him from running to her side. Sairaorg’s eyes snapped to meet mine. For the first time since I’d met him, I saw Sairaorg’s easy-going demeanor fade away. Murder was written in his eyes as I blocked him from approaching his imperiled mother.

“…Little…Lion?”

As if he’d been splashed in the face with water, the rage in Sairaorg’s eyes was gone. An expression of pure shock was in its place. The faintest trace of hope leaked through as he looked past me to the woman on the gurney.

Eyes droopy, hair a mess, Misla Bael slowly sat up, pressing her palm against her forehead. She looked confused, eyes darting between Medea, Sairaorg and I. “Sai? What… What happened?”

Sairaorg was at her side the next moment, pulling her into a crushing hug. Misla winced. Sairaorg pulled back, checking her over.

“Mom? Are you okay?”

“I’m… I feel weak.”

“You’ve been asleep for a long time. It will likely take you some time to grow accustomed to the waking world once more.” Medea said as she stored the empty vials away.

“Medea and I will get out of your hair so you two can catch up. I recommend calling the nurse in to check her over before trying to move her.” I said. “If there’s any other issues, call me and I’ll see what I can do. Please keep mine and Medea’s names out of this little miracle if you’d be so kind.” I had enough attention on me already after the Rating Game. I didn’t need even more people after me because I could wake up devils thought to be caught in eternal slumber.

“Bal, you… How…” Sairaorg closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before meeting my eyes and nodding. “I don’t know how you did this, Bal, but thank you. Whatever you need, whenever you need it, just tell me.”

I shook my head. “This isn’t a loan or a debt, Sai. It’s a thank you. Enjoy your time with your mother.”

“Sai? What’s going–” The rest of Misla’s words were lost to me as a Hole swallowed Medea and I.

“That went well.” Medea commented.

“I would agree. I expected more issues waking her up.”

“I have a raven monitoring her condition. If there are complications, I will deal with them.”

“Thanks, Medea.”

“Of course, master. Are you still planning on continuing with the second awakening?”

“After seeing how easily Misla woke up, there isn’t really a reason not to. We only benefit by waking her up too.”

“Call me when you need me.”

“Will do. I’ll see you in a bit.”

A Hole pulled me away from the castle, off to keep a meeting with another individual.

X

“Hey, Balthazar. Have a seat.” Serafall greeted me as I walked into her office.

I raised an eyebrow at her as I sat down. “No more ‘barbel’.”

She pouted at me. “You ruined my nickname. Barbel doesn’t work anymore since you’re a Viscount now. There’s not any great combinations for that. The best I could think of was barcode, but it’s too far removed from the actual title.”

“I’m sure you’ll be able to think of something. So, you wanted to talk?”

When I’d called Serafall to set up a meeting to thank her for how she’d helped me, she’d expressed interest in wanting to have a conversation with me. Given all the trouble Aqua had reported that Serafall had been dealing with since the Rating Game, it wasn’t hard for me to figure out why she wanted to go over the details of everything that happened.

“There’s a couple things I wanted to go over, but I should probably start with the most important.” Serafall sighed, rubbing her forehead. When she looked up at me, her expression was serious. “Balthazar, I need to know what Medea did to Bedeze.”

I considered her expression. She was polite or outright jovial in most of my interactions with her. Right now she was guarded. She suspected something. Medea told me that she’d covered her tracks. Evidently, the Satans had been able to piece together that something beyond the obvious had happened. We’d expected that they would probably notice Runa’s Queen Piece was gone when Beelzebub checked her over for soul tampering, but I hadn’t expected them to catch on to Bedeze’s situation with him being killed so soon after the Rating Game. That wasn’t really an issue. I was planning to bring this up to Serafall during this conversation anyway. I’d come prepared.

I held my hand over Serafall’s desk and opened a Hole. A brilliantly glowing red chess piece that radiated demonic power appeared on Serafall’s desk.

Serafall inhaled sharply at the sudden appearance of Bedeze’s King Piece. Her eyes were fixed on the object, as if it held answers to some great mystery in her mind.

“That was…?”

“In Bedeze’s chest, yes.” I said.

Serafall slowly reached out to pick up the King PIece.

“I’d like to leave with that by the way.” I said before she picked it up. “You’re free to look it over if you need to, but I’m taking it back with me.”

Serafall’s eyes narrowed. “Balthazar, I cannot let you put this thing in–”

“Oh, no. I don’t want to use it on myself.” I quickly corrected the misunderstanding. “That would be dumb.”

Serafall looked surprised, so I kept speaking. “With how much Demonic Power this thing gives off every moment, I would probably pop like a balloon if I used it on myself. Then there’s the examination Medea did of it. It would boost my power, but it would also make it nearly impossible to get any stronger beyond that. No, I’m planning on using the thing as a battery.”

Now serafall just looked confused. “A…battery?”

“Like I said, it gives off a lot of Demonic Power. You’d be surprised what Medea can cook up with access to something like this. You have my word that it won’t be going in anyone else’s chest. I’m not even going to let anyone know I have it. You’re the only one outside my peerage who knows. Not even Kuisha is aware.” Maybe I really was a bad brother? Did not trusting your sister with a literal key to phenomenal cosmic power and instead trusting the Satan who might try to steal that key make me a bad brother? The answer was probably yes.

Serafall had a complicated expression on her face as she looked at me for a good minute. She finally sighed, picking up the King Piece and turning it over in her hands. “If you have a sudden unexplained jump in power, I’m going to call Ajuka and have him pull this thing out of you. Just use it as a battery and there won’t be any issues.”

“Cool. Glad we can both leave here happy.”

“Does Medea still have Runa’s Queen Piece?”

So they did know about the Queen Piece beforehand. The Satans know that Medea can remove Evil PIeces.

Yeah, I needed to get the Satans firmly on my side before they started to think I was too dangerous to let wander around. Serafall and I were on good terms, but there were three other Satans I had never met that might start to see me as a problem better dealt with permanently if I didn’t play ball with them. The ability to unravel peerages by removing Evil PIeces was not a power they would want in the hands of an enemy. I still wanted to be independent from them, but it would be beneficial for both of us if we were close allies.

“She does. She’s not using it on anyone. It’s… She is kind of using it like a relay to boost her own Queen Piece. It’s letting her get a lot more done for our business than it would otherwise. We wouldn’t have finished construction on our castle yet without it.”

“Don’t ever let it see the light of day again and don’t tell anyone she has it. So long as no one learns about it, it isn’t my problem.” Serafall said. She set the King Piece down on the table in front of me. “Do you have any idea how Bedeze acquired this? Few even know they exist.” Her eyes narrowed. “And how did you know enough about it that you knew it would be worth it to take it from him?”

I’d expected a minor interrogation session following the reveal of the King Piece, so I’d come prepared.

“Medea is really good at figuring stuff out. You wouldn’t believe the secrets she overhears. Even beyond that, I have my own methods to acquire information.”

“Methods you used to find Medea in the first place, right?”

“Among other things.”

“I need more than that, Balthazar. You can’t just keep pulling shit out of your ass and throwing it in my lap. At the very least you need to warn me, in detail, before you do something else. Giving me vague warnings about ‘consequences’ isn’t enough. I could’ve gotten ahead of a lot of the problems I’m seeing in the wake of your peerage’s reveal if you’d trusted me to prepare for them. As it is, there’s only so much I can do in the aftermath.”

That was…a reasonable request. If I really wanted the Satans on my side, I’d need to extend some trust. If I wanted them to trust me. I’d need to reciprocate. I already had something planned for this meeting that should help me with that. As far as trusting them with how I got my information was concerned… I wasn’t too sure what to do about that. I’d have to talk it over with Medea first.

“What kind of aftermath are you dealing with?” I asked, sensing Serafall had brought the topic up for a reason. The subject change also gave me the chance to come back to the trust topic later.

Serafall sighed. “Nothing I can’t deal with. People are making problems and trying to claim that members of your peerage were stolen or kidnapped and need to be returned. It isn’t anything I haven’t dealt with before.”

“You’ve dealt with a lot of kidnappings?”

Serafall’s eyes narrowed. “Not all reincarnated devils are reincarnated willingly. A large part of my job is dealing with the aftermath of an asshole lord kidnapping the wrong person’s kid. We’re trying to bring more accountability to the Evil Piece system. It’s slow going.”

“Far be it from me to tell you how to do your job, but couldn’t you just not give people peerages if they’re going to cause problems?”

“It’ll look like we’re playing favorites and keeping specific groups among the devil populace deliberately weak. Trust me, Balthazar. We’ve thought about this a lot. We’re still working on it.”

I let the topic drop. It wasn’t a big secret that a lot of devils mistreated their peerage. The vast majority of peerages were little better than slaves with the only exceptions being peerages whose kings treated their pieces fair and peerages high up in the Rating Games rankings where the pieces had shown they were valuable. It sucked, but it wasn’t really my problem. I had my own issues to deal with. Maybe a hundred years down the line when all of my personal problems had been dealt with I’d take a crack at sorting it out, but I needed to focus on myself right now.

In the pursuit of seeing to my own interest…

“How many peerage pieces have you used?” I asked Serafall out of the blue.

She seemed slightly surprised by the question. She knew I was asking for a reason if the way her eyes narrowed was any indication. “Why are you asking?”

“It’s common knowledge that Behemoth is your Rook, but there isn’t much else online about your peerage. I was wondering if you’d reincarnated anyone else and were just keeping them a secret.” The Devil Net was full of entire forums dedicated to various powerful individuals in the Underworld. The Satans each had biographies, known peerage listings, feats – anything people could get their hands on really. Serafall’s only listed peerage member was the Behemoth from the Book of Job. That matched with what I knew from my previous life. I didn’t know if Serafall secretly had anyone else in her peerage, and I needed to know if I wanted to enact my plan to solidify my place as Serafall’s ally.

Besides, she’d done a lot for me both before and after the Rating Game. I’d paid back Sairaorg by waking up his mom. I had plans to help Magdaran out. This was my plan for repaying Serafall.

Serafall’s expression was unreadable as she studied me. After a few moments of silence. She raised her hand and waved it over her desk. Appearing in the wake of her hand was a set of 14 glowing red chess pieces. The only pieces missing were a King, which was to be expected of a devil peerage, and a Rook. The number of them was as I’d expected. It was the quality that stunned me into silence. Five Pawns, two Knights, one Bishop and the Queen piece all positively thrummed with demonic power.

“How do you have so many mutation pieces?” I asked, completely shocked. Over half of her remaining pieces were all mutation pieces. Devils were lucky to get one mutation piece. I’d heard of only a couple instances where someone received two mutation pieces but never any more than that. Did Ajuka pull some strings for her?

“We keep records of who receives Evil Pieces when and whether or not they get any mutation pieces. I’ve traded favors and items for unused mutation pieces over the years. I want a strong peerage and I’m very picky about who I reincarnate. Behemoth was the only one who met my standards. I’ve spent a long time looking for other candidates. In the meantime I’ve been gathering mutation pieces in case I need them.”

“Is that a mutation Queen?” I asked, unable to look away from the shining beacon of power standing proudly atop the desk. I’d never heard of anyone getting a mutation Queen before.

Serafall picked it up, smiling proudly as she spun it between her fingers. “One of the only two to ever manifest. Maybe someone else will receive one in the future, but for now it is practically priceless. A reincarnated devil descended from some Aztec god received it as part of her Evil Pieces some two-hundred years ago. She had a respectable lineage, but not much else going for her. She was…not being treated well and wanted out. I practically created a new noble family around her and got her out from under her old King’s thumb in exchange for this. She’s big in the Rating Game circuit now. Top 100 if I remember right.”

“What would–”

“Not for sale.” Serafall cut me off, expression turning deadly serious as the Queen piece vanished from her hand.

I raised my hands defensively. “Not what I was asking. I already have a Queen. I’m more interested in the Bishop, one of the Knights and a Pawn. Actually, while we’re on the subject, how do you have so many mutated Pawns?”

“Simple statistics,” she said, shrugging. “Each Evil Piece set comes with eight Pawns. The chances of Pawn emerging as a mutation piece are far greater than any other piece just because of how many there are. It’s a lot easier to trade for them because they aren’t nearly as valuable as the others. They’re still worth a lot, but I’m a Satan. I can get them for comparatively cheap. I could have more, but I figured five was enough. I don’t even have any potential peerage recruits in mind that I would use them on.”

I pursed my lips, staring longingly at the mutation pieces sitting on the table in front of me. A lot of potential recruits I’d wanted for my peerage were simply too strong for me to reincarnate. If I had Serafall’s pieces, that wouldn’t be an issue anymore. I’d come here today intending to give Serafall a gift. I could easily alter my plan to barter what I was going to give her for one of the pieces.

“You look like you just bit into a lemon. What’s on your mind, Balthazar?” Serafall asked. The Evil Pieces on the table vanished with a wave of her hand.

I sighed. “I was just debating the merits of trying to trade something I planned to give you for free for one or more of your mutation pieces. I think I’ve come to the decision that I’d rather have you as a friend than a business associate. And I do owe you for everything you’ve done for me. I’m still going to give it to you as a thank you gift.”

Serafall raised an eyebrow as she sat back in her chair. “You have something you think I would trade multiple mutation pieces for? Are you finally going to tell me where to find the White Dragon Emperor?”

I sat back, confused. “Did I not already tell you? He’s with the Fallen. Azazel practically raised him, so good luck trying to recruit him willingly, and I would advise against recruiting the White Dragon Emperor against his will.”

Serafall’s eyebrows furrowed. “The Grigori have the White Dragon Emperor? Shit. I’ll… I’ll need to do something about that. Can you tell me anything else?”

“In the spirit of being more open with my information so you know I’m not out to screw you over, I’ll also tell you that the kid is descended from Lucifer.”

Serafall froze. “That’s impossible. Sirzechs would never…”

She trailed off as I shook my head. “No, Lucifer Lucifer. I think he’s Rizevim’s grandson or something like that.”

She was quiet, just staring at me. “Are you absolutely sure about this?”

“100%. Kid’s name is Vali Lucifer. He’s got silver hair and a serious attitude problem. He’ll probably come after Issei at some point looking for a fight with his eternal rival, so make sure Sona is aware to be on the lookout. It would also probably be in her best interest to keep Issei’s identity under wraps for as long as possible.”

“She’d already planned to, but I appreciate the warning.” Serafall shook her head. “That’s not much of a thank you gift, Bal. All you’ve done is give me more work to do.”

“Oh, that wasn’t the gift. You asked about the White Dragon Emperor so I told you. No, I had something else in mind. You know how Heaven’s Sacred Gear system is a gordian knot of complexity and stupidity? It’s not uncommon to find new Sacred Gears no one has ever seen before because they never attached to hosts before.”

“I’m aware.” Serafall said slowly, watching me intently.

“So, theoretically, there could be Longinus Sacred Gears that are still undiscovered, right?”

“You know where a new Longinus is.”

“It took a lot of help from Medea, but I was finally able to track down the location of an individual I believe will be of interest to you.” I’d known of this individual since my first life, but I had no idea where she was being kept. After I told Medea about the people I might recruit locally, she looked into it. She’d finally tracked the girl down. She was being kept at a safehouse in the human world where devils wouldn’t think to look.

“What does the Sacred Gear do?”

“I haven’t seen it in action yet but it should have something to do with water and dragons. It’s wielder is currently…indisposed. That’s one of the main reasons I didn’t want her for myself. But I think you would be interested in her regardless of her Sacred Gear.”

“Why is that?”

“Her name is Ingvild Leviathan, descendant of your predecessor. I’m not the most politically savvy devil around, but I imagine having her serving under you would go a long way to legitimize your station as the New Leviathan.”

Serafall was quiet as she absorbed the information. “Nothing is ever this easy. There’s a catch somewhere.”

“Nothing from me, but she is currently a guest of the Old Satan Faction. Not exactly a willing guest because she’s also a victim of the Sleeping Sickness, but I can deal with that. The harder part will be placating the Old Satan Faction when they realize you stole one of their precious heirs.”

“You can wake up victims of the sleeping sickness?”

“Medea can.”

“Don’t spread that around. There are a lot of older devils suffering from it who should stay asleep. What do you want in exchange for this girl?” I could see the calculating gleam in her eye. I had her attention. She wanted Ingvild.

“I’m really tempted to ask for one of your mutation pieces, but I won’t. This is a thank you gift. You’ve done a lot for me. I appreciate it, and I’m on your side.”

Serafall pursed her lips, watching me. “Where is she?”

“A cabin in the human world. We’ve already got a plan to capture her. After that, we just need to wake her up.”

“We?”

“Medea, Aqua and I. They’re just waiting on my word and we can pull this off.”

“If she’s really a descendant of the Leviathan, they wouldn’t leave her undefended.”

“They didn’t, but it won’t be a problem. We can take care of them in a way where they won’t be able to report back and there will be no evidence of foul play.”

“That’s a pretty big claim.”

“They’re not expecting an attack and I have advantages they won’t expect. No one will know what happened. You’ll be able to reveal Ingvild whenever you want. Hell, keep her a secret forever if you want.”

“And you’re just giving her to me? Just like that?”

“You’ve helped me out. I may be a pain in your ass, but I’m on your side. You guys have had your issues running the Underworld, but you’re far better than any of the alternatives. The way I see it, strengthening you strengthens me. We’re allies after all, right?”

Serafall grinned, amused. “Right. So!” She hopped up out of her chair and clapped her hands. “When are we doing this?”

“Do you have time now?”

She made a big show of turning to look at the clock hanging on her wall. “I guess I could make some time.”

I bowed dramatically. “Thank you for your consideration, your satanessness. Please follow me.” I opened a Hole and we both stepped through it.

X

This job sucked.

Talgar Fleurety bemoaned that he’d, once again, been put on guard duty. Things had calmed down a lot since the Civil War. The New Satans had won a victory, but they hadn’t won the war yet. The Old Satans would return to their rightful place in time. For now, they needed to regain their strength.

This led to Talgar often being sent to menial jobs like this. He longed for combat, the feel of his enemy’s blood caressing his flesh. He loathed sitting around doing nothing.

But he was loyal. The sleeping girl in his charge was important, one of the few still alive descended from true devil blood. Her lineage was mixed, impure, but there was still value to be had from her. Should she ever awake, she would make a fine supplicant of his lord. Perhaps even if she continued her slumber she could be useful. There were…avenues they could potentially pursue.

Talgar looked down at the still form of the girl beneath him. Her lavender hair spread around her like a halo. Yes, this girl would be a fine offering to Rizevim should she ever awake. Talgar would need to ensure the researchers redoubled their efforts.

Talgar turned to leave. A point of darkness opened around him before he could react. Suddenly, he was somewhere else.

The wooden walls and floor of the cabin were gone. He was surrounded by sand on all sides. A scorching sun soared high in the sky. All around him, points of darkness rapidly appeared before disappearing, leaving his fellow guards and the researchers working to wake the girl in their wake.

“What is happening!” he roared, enraged, yet eager. If someone was attacking them, he could tear them apart. Was this finally the battle he had longed for?

“That ability… It was Hole! One of the Abaddons is here!” a researcher called.

“Where did he take us?” another asked, curling in on himself in fear.

“I…I can’t sense anything but us.” a female said, paling in fear. “There is no life here.”

Talgar stared into the vast nothingness around him, eyes narrowed. Surely this was a trick. He could fight his way out.

Surely.

X

Well that was way too easy.

I’d expected some resistance, but I’d caught the defenders so off guard that not one of them dodged away from my Holes, allowing me to send them all to the same barren world. They’d spend the rest of their lives there, isolated from everyone and everything they’d ever known. Their sudden disappearance made it seem as if there was no fight at all in the cabin. There were no bodies, blood or destruction. They’d simply vanished.

Ingvild had vanished soon after.

Serafall didn’t want me there when the girl woke up. I wasn’t sure exactly what game she would play with the girl, but it wasn’t really my business. She’d taken Medea’s potions and asked me not to let anyone know that she had Ingvild. She probably planned to keep her a secret for the foreseeable future.

That was probably for the best. With no evidence where she disappeared to, the Old Satan Faction might suspect their own people had taken her after betraying them. That would give Serafall some time to figure out what she wanted to do.

As for me…

I stared down at my hand, still not quite believing what I held. A red glowing Knight shining like a magical beacon rested in my hand. I’d told Serafall that the information on Ingvild was a gift. She’d still insisted I take this from her. I didn’t put up much resistance. Why would I? It was a mutation Knight.

We’d traded unused Knights. I was now in possession of a mutated Knight I could attempt to use to reincarnate someone. After a brief discussion with Medea, I’d determined it would be best if I found someone who was gifted with Holy energies. The Old Satan Faction might put together that we were behind Ingvild’s disappearance. Beyond that, my own uncle had already come after me. It would be foolish to assume no other devil would follow in his footsteps. I needed a hard counter to any devils that sought to act against me.

I closed my fist around the Knight, banishing it. Here goes nothing.

A Hole swallowed me.

X

A battered man sat at his small fire, poking the embers with the point of his spear in an effort to stoke its warmth. The muted sheen of his breastplate reflected the light of the fire around the small alcove he had made his home. The necrotic flesh of his arms was bound tight with wrappings enchanted with his healing magic to preserve what little he could in this place that drained away his Light.

It was cold. It was always cold in this place. Great glaciers and biting winds choked away almost all traces of warmth.

He’d been trapped here for so long he had given up his attempts to track the time. The cold and darkness of this place weakened him. Still, he persevered. The blessing granted by his goddess, muted though it was, shielded him. The will forged from centuries battling the denizens of Hell saw him through even the coldest nights.

The man frowned consideringly. He considered a fragment of glowing pale ice lodged in his arm. Perhaps the burden he carried helped him survive in this place as well? It was hard to say.

The man’s eyes narrowed, his grip on his spear tightened. He knew this place well. Trapped as he was, he had little to do but observe. The ebbs and flows of his frigid prison were familiar to him.

The spark of magic he felt behind him was alien.

Ivory angelic wings spread wide behind the man’s back in warning as he whirled around, bringing his spear up defensively. He aimed the point at the blonde-haired figure walking slowly towards him through the snow. He could feel the demonic forces clinging to the man’s body like smoke.

“Many of your brethren have already fallen to my might, devil. You would be wise to leave me be.” His words were no lie. When he’d first found himself trapped here, demons crawled up from the deep crevices in the ice and attempted to drag him down to their unholy pits. Those who had not fled fell. This place and the circumstances surrounding the way he had been trapped here weakened him, but he was still more than strong enough to deal with weak hellspawn.

The devil, for his power was unmistakably hellish, raised his hands up and ceased his advance. “I’m not here to fight. I was hoping to talk.” He gestured to the fire. “Could I share your fire for a moment?”

“I know not what you intend, devil, but you will find I am accommodating to the forces of Hell.”

“You’re right that I’m a devil, but I am not of the Hell you are familiar with. May I at least say my piece? I mean you no harm. I will leave you in peace if you refuse what I offer.”

“I want nothing you have. Begone.”

“Not even if I could free you from this place?”

The angel’s grip on his spear tightened. “That is impossible.”

“I know about the shard inside you, holding you captive when you should be able to fly away on your wings. Not only can I get you out of here, but I can remove that shard as well.”

“And what would be the price you require for this service?” the angel asked, suspicion thick in his voice.

“I would reincarnate you into a devil. You would be my servant, my Knight.”

“I must refuse, devil. Whether your words are truth or lies, I am already in service to the most radiant Sarenrae. My freedom is not worth failing in accomplishing the task she has set before me.”

To the angel’s surprise, the devil did not grow angry or even irritated. He nodded his head, a sad smile on his face.

“I’d be lying if I said I thought you’d accept. I thought I’d try anyway. I will respect your decision. I will, however, leave you with this.” A flash of fire heralded the arrival of a sheet of parchment in the devil’s hand. “Should you change your mind, you can use this to contact me. When your enemy reveals itself, remember this flyer. I would agree to fight at your side and see your mistress’s will done in exchange for you entering into my service. Think on it.”

A point of darkness swallowed the devil. The sheet of paper drifted on a current of chilled wind towards the angel.

The angel relaxed, tucking his wings behind him as the devil’s flyer landed atop his dying fire. The edges of the parchment caught fire, reigniting the dwindling embers of the angel’s fire.

He allowed himself a small smile as he sat down in front of the renewed flame, basking in its warmth.

Perhaps devils were good for something after all. This parchment could keep him warm while he continued his vigil, waiting for the task his lady would bestow upon him.

He frowned. If the task proved too great… If he was not strong enough…

He would give anything to see Her will done. Becoming a devil’s pawn was not an attractive ending, but his enemy was too powerful for him to fight alone. Dismissing options out of hand would not serve him nor his mistress.

The angel settled in by the fire, tucking his wings around himself to fend off the cold. He had time to think.

X

“Hi, honey.” Medea greeted me the moment I stepped back into the castle. She stood up on her tiptoes and planted a kiss on my cheek.

I caught her as she went to step away, pulling her against me and pressing a kiss to her lips. “Hello, my Queen.”

Medea wound her arms around me and laid her head on my shoulder. “I notice there isn’t an angel with you.”

“He said no. We barely even talked.”

“Did you leave him a flyer?”

“I did.”

“Then that’s all you can do. There are other potential Knights you can reach out to.”

“Yes, but I’m struggling to think of any other Holy warriors that might consider accepting my offer. It’s practically certain that other devils will make problems for us sooner or later. I want someone who can take advantage of their inherent weaknesses.”

“We’ll keep looking.” She kissed me on the cheek before pulling back. “Now come on. I want to show you my new workshop.”

I took her arm and let her guide me through the halls of our castle. I said it was our castle, but she’d built it. She knew every hall and corridor. I was still having trouble finding my way around the enormous structure.

“Are you working on any interesting projects?”

“Well, ever since we reforged Perfected State and bound it to you I’ve–”

Medea froze. She tensed at my side, her grip on my arm like a vice.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, preparing to open Holes to call my peerage to me. I’d never seen anything shake Medea like this. Were we under attack?

“I… I…” Her grip went slack. Fumbling fingers grasped at my hand, seeking an anchor. She stared off into the distance at nothing. There was a faint violet glow in her eyes. “My mother just walked onto our lands.”

Chapter Text

Medea’s finger tapped an anxious rhythm against the armrest of her chair, eyes fixed straight ahead. She didn't see what was in front of her, yet her gaze was still intense. The magical glow in her irises showed her an image far away, approaching our castle.

I reached over and gently took her hand. “Are you okay?”

“She will know.” Medea said, lips thinning into a line. “With the domains of her divinity, I cannot hide it from her. She will know I am not her daughter. I do not know how she will react. It is possible she will attempt to remove the stain against her daughter’s memory. If that happens, we will need–”

“Medea,” I interjected gently. “She’s your mother.”

Medea shook her head. “She is not my mother just as I am not her daughter. It’s impossible to guess how she will react to me. There will be similarities, but…” Her voice cracked. She ceased speaking. This was tearing her up. I could see it. She wanted so desperately for this woman who she’d just said wasn’t her mother to be her mother, but she was forcing that hope down.

“Do you want me to tell her to leave?”

Medea’s gaze snapped up to meet mine, looking past the scrying spell she was still focusing on. “I… No. I need to know.”

“Okay. I’ll be right here with you.”

Medea focused back on her spell, watching a goddess walk through our lands through the eyes of her familiars.

I didn’t know much about Idyia prior to her sudden appearance in my lands. That alone told me a little bit about her. She hadn’t announced her intentions to visit my lands and I’d received no warning of any kind. If I had to guess, I’d be willing to bet that she hadn’t cleared her presence in the Underworld at all. That spat in the face of a bunch of treaties between the Greek pantheon and Hell, but the goddess evidently didn’t care. I wouldn’t be surprised if the Greeks didn’t know she was here either. From what Medea told me, this world’s Idyia had been missing for thousands of years now. The goddess was presumed dead. It seemed she’d come back to life and immediately traveled to the Underworld to knock on my door.

Medea had given me a brief summary of her mother’s powers as I alerted my peerage to the situation and put them all on standby. As far as combat potential went, Idyia was not overly impressive on the divine scale. She was still a goddess with all the power of one, but she was a minor goddess whose domains and power were more focused towards other areas. Idyia was referred to as ‘The Knowing Goddess’. That apparently translated into some inherent power that let her understand the world and its inhabitants, but I didn’t have much detail on how exactly it worked.

We were in a castle whose every brick was built to act as a defensive measure against attackers. I was confident in our ability to defend ourselves if Idyia decided to strike, but I was more concerned for wounds that cut deeper than physical ones.

Save for anxiously tapping her chair, Medea was stiff as a statue. She did not move. She barely breathed. My Queen had been shaken from the moment she noticed Idyia’s approach. I don’t think she ever expected to see her mother again, let alone an entirely separate version of her mother in a different reality. She was terrified of this encounter, but I could see the faintest trace of hope in her eyes.

I really wanted this to go well for her. If Idyia made my Queen cry, I don’t know what I’d do.

“She is approaching the castle.” Medea said.

I gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “I’m right here with you.”

Medea squeezed my hand tight like it was her only lifeline. She rose from her chair. “Thank you.”

We walked in silence to the great double doors at the main entrance to our castle. Violet skeletons and animated mithril armors moved around us. None were positioned in a hostile manner, but their presence was noteworthy; a precaution Medea had insisted on. It was as if she was expecting hostility, like she was burying any hope of a pleasant reunion with this goddess who was yet was not her mother.

The doors lurched open, slowly swinging wide.

A woman of ethereal beauty stood at the threshold of the door. Her hair was dark like a stone splashed with sea water. The white dress she wore seemed to be barely there, the material so light and thin that it billowed with her every movement. She was barefoot. A shadowy raven was perched on the fingers of her right hand; the familiar Medea had sent to guide the goddess to our castle.

The raven let out a shrieking caw, flapping its wings and flying away from the woman’s hand. It swooped through the air. Diving down, the raven was absorbed into the shadows of Medea’s robe.

Medea’s eyes met those of our guest. Both women froze. Time seemed to stand still as no one so much as breathed. The moment stretched.

I decided to try to help Medea get through the initial meeting. I stepped forward and said, “Welcome to the House of Abaddon. My name is–” That was as far as I got before the woman moved.

She did not run. It was as if she levitated forward without moving any of her limbs. White, spectral afterimages were left in the goddess’s wake as she rapidly crossed the space and appeared in front of my Queen. I nearly summoned a Hole to pull Medea to safety when I saw what had happened.

The woman’s arms were wound tight around Medea in a crushing hug. Her eyes were squeezed shut; tears leaked through the corners of her eyelids.

Medea stood ramrod straight, arms fixed to her sides as her mouth opened and closed. “I… You… We…” She tried multiple times to speak, but her words continuously failed her.

Idyia pulled back just enough to look down at Medea. She was several inches taller than her daughter. She gently lifted Medea’s chin so the witch would meet her eyes. “You… You are not the daughter I lost. You are an echo, a summation of her greatest triumphs and her worst failings; made manifest to serve another’s purpose.” A change passed over the goddess. Her eyes drifted over Medea’s shoulder until they found me. I felt murder in the air as the goddess glared at me. It was as if I was lost at sea in the midst of a thunderstorm with nought but a raft. “Did he…?” The oppressive atmosphere was gone as soon as it had arrived. “No. I see now.” Her attention returned to her daughter. She smiled, leaning forward.

Medea’s breath caught as Idyia kissed her forehead. “I…but…”

“The Fates have seen fit to return my daughter to me. You are not the Medea I lost, but I would have you in my life. If… If you would accept me in it?” Idyia said, suddenly nervous. Somehow, the goddess looked small, like a frightened rabbit huddling away from a fox.

“I…” Medea threw her arms around Idyia, burying her head into the taller woman’s shoulder.

Idyia held Medea close as the witch began to weep. She slowly lowered Medea to the ground, cradling the back of her head and gently rocking her back and forth, whispering sweet assurances.

I felt very out of place. I stood awkwardly to the side as the two had their moment, doing my best not to intrude.

As if purely to give me an excuse to give them some space, my phone started ringing. Looking at the caller ID, I saw it was Serafall. I really shouldn’t ignore a call from Satan.

“Medea, Serafall’s calling. Will you be okay if I talk to her? I can put her through to voicemail if–”

“It’s okay.” Medea said, voice quiet, lacking its usual power and confidence. She was still hugging Idyia close. “We’re okay.”

“Call if you need me.” I said, walking towards the hall as I answered the call, giving them space and finding a clear room so I could speak to Serafall privately.

“Hello?”

“Where are you right now, Bal?” Serafall asked the second the call connected.

“Um… I’m at home. What’s going on?” She sounded serious. It was a little concerning.

“I just had several reports come across my desk. They’re not painting a great picture. I’ve got people watching the church. Remiel apparently came down from Heaven a little while ago and has been asking about you.”

“…Should I know who that is?” She’d said the name like it was important, but I didn’t know many angels outside of the big ones. Michael, Gabriel, Azriel, Metatron – anyone whose name wasn’t common knowledge in my first life didn’t really mean anything to me. That was a bit of a weakness now that I thought about it. I’d need to do some more in depth research on the angels once this Idyia situation was dealt with. Maybe I’d be able to find a local peerage recruit? Doubtful, but possible.

“He’s important and powerful. That’s all you really need to know right now. I can fill you in more later. The point is that something’s happening. Sirzechs’s people alerted him that someone just blew through one of our checkpoints to enter the Underworld. They said that whoever she is, she had divine backing. It’s probably nothing, but keep your eyes peeled for any angel or priestess types sniffing around your lands.”

“Umm… This individual wouldn’t happen to have black hair would she? Kinda tall? Wearing a white dress?”

“…How do you know that?”

“She walked into my castle like two minutes ago.”

“Are you safe?” I heard the shift in Serafall’s tone. This had gone from a head’s up call to a potential fight.

“Woah! We’re good. Everything’s fine… I think. We still need to talk a bit, but it’s not anything that you need to involve yourself with. Just a…spontaneous family matter.”

“Bal, please don’t tell me this priestess is your long-lost mother or some other bullshit like that.”

“What? No. Totally not my mom. I’m pretty sure my mom’s dead. Actually, now that I think about it, I never did get the full story about how I came to be.”

“Focus please. Who is she and what does she want? Do you need me to stop by to scare her off?”

“No. We’re good. In the spirit of keeping you informed and letting you prepare yourself for potential fallout though, I do need to share some details with you.”

“I’m not gonna like this, am I?”

“She may not be my long-lost mother, but she might be Medea’s.”

There was silence on the other end of the call.

“Serafall?”

“Are you telling me that Idyia, a goddess thought to have died several thousand years ago, just turned up on your doorstep unannounced to see her daughter?”

“That pretty much sums it up, yeah.”

The silence stretched.

“Serafall? You still there?”

“It is a really good thing that I like you and you gave me a really nice present. If you were anyone else, I wouldn’t put up with this shit anymore.”

“Speaking of, how is Ingvild adjusting?”

“She’s adjusting fine. I’m going to… I need to…” Serafall sighed dramatically. “Keep your phone near you. I may or may not show up in person to meet with the dead Greek goddess that decided to illegally enter the Underworld. Call me the second anything goes wrong.” The line went dead before I could say goodbye.

Now that I’d given Serafall another aneurysm, I figured it would probably be best to get back to Medea. It felt like I’d been intruding on a very personal moment when I’d left the room. That being said, there was still a foreign god I’d never met before alone with my Queen. I didn’t think Idyia came here to try anything nefarious and I had a platoon of adamantine armors watching Medea, but it was probably better if I rejoined them.

When I stepped back into the hall I noticed Medea and Idyia were no longer present. A suit of animated armor walked towards me and pointed down an adjoining hall. I followed the wordless directions of various animated suits of armor until I came to a small dining area. Medea had designed the castle to have several different dining areas so we could accommodate different sized groups. This was the smallest of them, meant to accommodate no more than four people at once.

Inside, a purple skeleton carried a tray laden with drinks and scones between two seats. Medea and Idyia were sitting side-by-side. The seats across from them were empty.

The tears that were present before were gone. Both women had bright smiles on their faces as they conversed quietly. I was considering whether or not entering would interrupt whatever discussion they were having when Medea noticed me.

“Bal! We were waiting for you. The skeletons are already preparing lunch. What did Serafall want?”

“She was giving me a heads up about an angel looking into us. I’ll tell you more later.” I said as I sat down across from my Queen, leaving out the part where Serafall had panicked thinking that Idyia was one of Remiel’s agents who had illegally broken into the Underworld. I didn’t want to make Idyia think I was accusing her of anything. She was cordial enough now, but she’d spent all of the time she’d been here with Medea. I didn’t know her long term plans for coming here or if they involved trying to take Medea back to Greece.

…Would Medea want to go back to Greece – or Colchis – if her mother asked her to?

“My daughter has been informing me of recent events that transpired in her life.” the goddess herself pulled me from my thoughts.

I smiled cordially at her. “Things have been rather eventful recently.”

“Events beginning with you reaching across worlds to save her from certain death. ‘Eventful’ indeed.”

My smile slipped slightly as I held eye-contact with the goddess. Knowledge was her primary divine domain and Medea was her daughter to boot. It made sense she was able to figure out more about my Queen than anyone else we’d come across so far. I still didn’t know what to make of her casually admitting to knowing one of my most closely guarded secrets – my ability to reach between worlds.

“Do you have an issue with how I recruited her?” I asked, deciding being direct was my best course of action here. If Idyia had an issue with me, I wanted to sort it out as soon as possible. Having a goddess from the Greek pantheon passive aggressively messing with me did not sound like a good time.

“No. You are a devil. It is in your nature to be self-serving. My daughter has made it clear to me that she is satisfied, nay, pleased with this arrangement. That is the most important factor in my reckoning.”

“Mother,” Medea said, frowning slightly. “Please do not turn this into an interrogation.”

Idyia chuckled softly. “That was not my intent. I merely wish to ascertain the measure of the man now claiming to be your King. He is…acceptable. Tell me, Viscount Balthazar Abaddon, what is my daughter to you? Just another devil chess piece?”

“Mother!” Medea hissed, now openly glaring at Idyia. Idyia didn’t acknowledge her protest. The goddess’s eyes were fixed on me. Her ocean blue orbs bore into mine. I swore I could see flowing waves reflected in her irises.

“I love your daughter.” I said honestly. Medea tensed, blushing furiously before fleeing into the hood of her robes.

“And your intentions?” the goddess continued. “Both towards Medea and the future?”

“I don’t have great ambitions. I want to rebuild my house to respectable standing and ensure myself and my friends can live comfortably. Outside of that, my only goal is to make sure no one can take away what I plan to build. Medea…” I looked at my Queen. Her face was hidden in the shadow of her hood, likely by a minor charm she cast while I wasn’t looking. I could still see her eyes, peering through the dark with violet intensity, watching my every move.

“I love her.” I repeated. “I will never force her to do anything she is not willing to do. I will assist her in accomplishing her own ambitions. I want to live with her by my side.”

“Will you take her as your wife?” Idyia asked.

A skeleton had entered with soups on a tray. The skeleton froze mid-step. The armored golems surrounding us had been fidgeting slightly. They froze too. The heart of the castle we sat in seemed to cease beating in the wake of Idyia’s question as if waiting to hear my answer.

I didn’t look at Idyia. She was asking the question, but she wasn’t important right now. My gaze were locked on the glowing purple eyes glaring out from Medea’s hood.

“I would never press her into anything she wasn’t ready for. We have not been together long. But if she would have me, yes. I will. And it would make me the happiest devil to ever live.”

A tremor passed through the castle. Brief, barely there, but impactful nonetheless. Motion resumed. The skeleton laid a soup in front of each of us before departing.

Idyia nodded, focused now on the soup in front of her. “I am satisfied. Thank you for indulging my questions, and for indulging my unannounced visit. I realize I have intruded upon your territory. When I learned my daughter lived, I wasted no time. I had to ensure she was whole and treated well. I have satisfied that goal. If you wish compensation for my rudeness, I shall pay it.”

“That’s not necessary.” I said, relaxing slightly as I felt the tension in the room slowly bleed away. “I’m glad to facilitate Medea reuniting with her mother.”

“Balthazar…” Medea trailed off, her eyes narrowing. She pulled her hood back. She was frowning in irritation, like she’d been interrupted. “Serafall Leviathan just arrived. She is approaching the front gate of the castle.”

“The Satan of Foreign Affairs?” Idyia asked. “She is likely here for me. I did not submit myself to the proper channels when I journeyed here. Their procedures would have required me to wait for weeks. I did not wait. Seeing my child was far too important. I am sorry to cause you more trouble.”

“Don’t worry about it.” I said. “Serafall and I are on good terms.”

“Serafall is requesting entry.” Medea announced, a magical glow covering her eyes.

“Would you be willing to meet with her?” I asked Idyia.

“Yes. In fact, it would be better if we spoke.” the goddess replied.

“She’s coming in. I’ll have the golems direct her to us.” Medea said.

The three of us sat in silence, sipping our soup as we waited for Satan to join us. Another skeleton entered the room and set a drink and a fourth soup bowl down at the empty seat next to me before promptly leaving. Serafall entered soon after.

The Satan of Foreign affairs wore a black skirt suit with a white undershirt, calculating eyes flicking around the room as she stood on the threshold. No one spoke.

“Would you like to sit?” I asked her, more to break the tension than anything. “We have soup.”

Serafall nodded. “Thank you.” She sat down next to me, but left her soup alone. She stared across the table at the goddess sitting across from her.

Idyia didn’t meet Serafall’s eyes, unbothered by the Satan’s glare. She enjoyed her soup with a content smile on her face.

“Idyia, the Knowing Goddess.” Serafall said.

“That is my name and title.” Idyia confirmed, finally meeting Serafall’s gaze. “You have my apologies for bypassing your entrance procedures. They would have taken far too long.”

“That’s not the part that worries me.” Serafall said. “As far as anyone knows, you’re dead. Were the Greeks hiding you away for something? Am I about to get an unwelcome visit from Zeus demanding I return you to him?”

“Should he make such demands, you may inform him that I told him to fornicate with a farm animal. Zeus and his Olympians hold no authority over me. I divested them of their ability to call on me after the abuse they instigated against my daughter. Though it would be unlikely that any of them will come looking for me. They do not know I am here.”

Serafall’s eyebrows furrowed. “You left without telling them.”

“No.” Idyia’s eyes unfocused, looking at something far away. “I slept for many years; far more than I intended. Once my eyes closed, I never found a reason to open them. My absence led many to believe I had perished. I did not learn of this until rejoining the world. Correcting this misunderstanding lacked precedence. I needed to see my daughter first.”

“So the Greeks think you’re dead too?” Serafall asked, expression turning considering.

“I cannot know for certain without seeking them out, but it is likely.” Idyia confirmed. “My haven was well-warded. Few knew where to find me. Only my closest sisters and the witch who helped me ward the cavern were privy to my whereabouts.”

“Circe,” Medea said suddenly.

Idyia nodded. “It was she who informed me of your return. Had she not, I would likely still be asleep.”

“You said you wanted to see your daughter,” Serafall said, looking pointedly at Medea. “Now that you’ve seen her, what do you plan to do next?”

“Medea and I discussed that prior to your arrival.” Idyia frowned. “Though I will need the approval of Lord Abaddon.”

I blinked, surprised to suddenly be the center of attention. “What do you need from me…ma’am?” I didn’t know exactly how to address a minor goddess like her. I settled with respectful but not reverent. I probably should’ve asked Medea prior to meeting her. Hindsight is 20/20 and all that.

“You may call me by my name.” Idyia said almost offhand before continuing. “There is nothing left for me in Greece. I left my home to be with my husband and my family. My husband passed from this world many years ago. Colchis is no more. Even were it still standing, those who made it home no longer reside there. I am in need of a new home. With your blessing, Lord Abaddon, I intend to make a new home for myself here. I will not intrude upon my daughter’s castle , but I would like to construct my own domicile in your territory. Medea showed me a small pond several leagues north of this castle. I intend to expand it into a lake and make my home there.”

There was a lot to unpack there. Idyia had shown up less than an hour ago and was already asking me to let her live on my land? A goddess was asking to live in my territory? I could understand wanting to be close to your only living family, but wouldn’t a member of the Greek pantheon living in the Underworld cause problems? Actually, Serafall was capable, she could sort that out.

Another point of interest was Idyia’s intent to expand the pond. Water was scarce in Hell being that it was…Hell. I had some small lakes and minor streams in my territory, but nothing large enough to support a settlement. Bodies of water like that were held by the Pillars, increasing their influence and wealth. If Idyia could really just make more water… There was some potential there that I could explore later if this all actually worked out.

That wasn’t even mentioning the statement I would be sending to the Underworld if I let Idyia move in. I would have an actual Goddess living in my lands. On top of what the rest of the Underworld had already seen from me, this would cement into their minds that I was not to be messed with.

I looked across the table at Medea, trying to gauge her opinion on Idyia’s request. She gave me a sharp nod that I returned.

“Provided you treat my people and territory with respect I don’t foresee any issues with allowing you to live here.” I said to Idyia. “You’re welcome to stay in the castle until we’re able to plan and construct a separate living space for you.”

“Thank you, Lord Abaddon.”

“Just call me Balthazar or Bal. You’re Medea’s mom. It feels weird for you to call me lord.”

Serafall had been watching our exchange with intense interest. “Are you planning to keep the fact that you’re alive a secret?”

Idyia shook her head. “That was never my intent to begin with. Others made incorrect assumptions. I will not hide my presence, but nor will I advertise it.”

Serafall pursed her lips. “You’ll need to keep out of sight for at least a week. There’s a lot of paperwork I need to do to get ahead of this.”

Idyia nodded. “That is a simple enough request to fulfill.”

“Good.” Serafall said. She drained the wineglass in front of her in one go and stood, adjusting her suit. “Bal, I’ll call you when everything’s put together. This is going to be a major pain in my ass. It’s a good thing I like you.”

“I appreciate it, Serafall.” I said, genuine. “I…might have an idea for another present for you. Once this whole thing is sorted out, clear out a day in your schedule so we can talk. Be prepared. Things’ll get…weird.” Medea and I had talked at length about various issues. We kept coming back to the problem of needed strong allies when someone inevitably tried something against us. Serafall was by far our most powerful ally, and she’d proven to be trustworthy and willing to work with us if for no other reason than to solidify her own position. It might be time to show her exactly how strong of an ally I could be for her.

Serafall’s eyes narrowed, reading something in my expression. She sighed. “Balthazar, you are simultaneously the greatest thing to happen to me in the last hundred years and the single most aggravating problem I have ever dealt with. I’ll be in touch.” She left without any fanfare.

“That was a lovely conversation.” Idyia said, dabbing her lips with a napkin. She was the only one of us who had finished their soup. “Now! I believe I was promised a tour of this castle you built, Medea. I want to see everything.” Idyia stood up, pulling Medea to her feet behind her. The two walked out of the room, leaving me alone.

I watched the skeletons robotically gather the dishes and file out of the room. I was sitting there, just trying to absorb the absurdity that my life was becoming. I was going to be next-door neighbors with a literal goddess who may or may not become my mother-in-law.

“Balthazar,”

I turned around in my chair to see who’d called my name.

Medea’s head was poking around the corner of the door. Her hood was down. There was a light dusting of red to her cheeks. Her eyes refused to meet mine. Softly, she said, “Ask me properly. Make it special.” She was gone the next moment, vanished in a blur of purple hair.

I stared at the space she’d vacated for several seconds, processing the words she’d said, running them through my mind over and over, hoping they meant what I thought they meant.

I relaxed in my seat, smiling happily as I stared at the ceiling.

Ask her properly? Make it special? It might take a little while, but I could do that.

Chapter Text

Getting Idyia settled was far simpler than I’d expected it to be. Medea had already helped her to scout the location she planned to build her home by scrying and she was fully capable of constructing her own domicile. She wasn’t the strongest goddess, but a daughter of the Oceanus certainly had her share of tricks where water was concerned.

Introducing the members of my peerage to the goddess who would be spending the foreseeable future in our company was similarly smooth. Matatabi took one look at her and shrunk down to her house cat form before leaping up into the goddess’s arms and taking a nap. Coal was still with the two of them, chatting away the hours with Idyia. From what Medea had told me, the two hadn’t known each other well, but they had interacted on occasion in ancient times.

Aqua and Shang Tsung didn’t react too strongly to her presence. Aqua said she was glad Medea had her mom back and that said mom was pretty. Shang Tsung mumbled something about divinity before scurrying off to his lab. I’m sure he’s fine.

Medea was still helping get Idyia settled in. She wanted to spend more time catching up with her mother. I certainly wasn’t going to stand in the way of that.

Unfortunately, I couldn’t hide away from the world secluded in my own little pocket of the Underworld forever. I’d been neglecting most of my obligations in the wake of the Rating Game. It was time I got back to it.

I’d spent the morning poring over paperwork in my office. Despite the work Latia and the mindless skeletons had put in while I was gone, there was quite a backlog I had to get through. Requests for absurd enchanted items, offers to meet to discuss ‘peerage placement’, invitations to discuss new facilities that might interest me – most of the pile I’d sifted through I’d burned immediately after reading. I didn’t have the time or the energy to spend playing nice with everyone suddenly trying to be my friend.

“I told you it was a mess.”

I looked up. Kuisha entered my office, flanked on either side by a skeleton carrying a large stack of even more papers.

“And I believed you. That doesn’t make it any less irritating.” I pushed away from my desk and stretched. I’d been sitting for too long. I could get back to this later.

Standing, I narrowed my eyes before smiling, feeling a trace of power in the air. “How are you feeling?”

Kuisha frowned. She pulled her hair to the side, revealing the small Hole pressed up against the back of her neck. “I finally understand why you were always so exhausted when we were younger. You were subjecting yourself to this torture the entire time, weren’t you?”

I’d shown her some of the tricks I’d figured out with our bloodline ability, not least of which was the way I sucked my demonic power away into a pocket dimension to hasten my growth. Kuisha was enjoying the experience about as much as I had; not at all. I’d told her it would likely be less effective for her because she was already grown through her adolescence and couldn’t supercharge it the way I had. She knew that, but she was still determined to use it for whatever small advantage she could gleen.

“I drained more energy than you’re draining right now. Other than that, yes.” I said.

“How much more?”

“Sixty percent more. Give or take ten percent.”

Kuisha shook her head. “If I’d known, I would have slapped some sense into you. This does not feel worth it.”

“Then why keep at it?” I asked pointedly.

Kuisha pursed her lips, letting her hair fall back down her back, obscuring the Hole she was using to drain away her demonic power. “You haven’t spoken to Sairaorg recently.” It was a statement rather than a question. It didn’t feel like an accusation though.

I’d been busy recently. Coordinating with Medea and her familiars to learn more about the angel Serafall had warned me about. Settling Idyia in. Setting meetings with the few individuals who had bothered being polite to me in their letters and who I actually had an interest in meeting. With all of that going on, Sairaorg had been low on my priority list. Still, it hadn’t been that long ago since I’d seen him. Had some issue arisen with his newly awakened mother?

“I haven’t. Is everything alright? Is his mother having problems?”

“The opposite.” Kuisha said. She motioned for the skeletons to set their stacks of papers down on my desk, sitting on the sofa in my office as she did.

I walked around the desk and sat on its edge, looking at her curiously. “Now I’m intrigued. What happened?”

“Suffice to say my plans for the future have been thoroughly dashed. Though I can’t say I am too upset with the outcome. Sairaorg will almost certainly never become Lord Bael.”

“Did something happen with Magdaran?”

“No. He was not involved in any way. After Misla was well enough to get her bearings, she sought out her parents, Lord and Lady Vapula.”

“I can imagine they suffered quite the shock seeing her up and about after the Sleeping Sickness.”

“They did. Skipping the unimportant details, they were overjoyed. Evidently, they have been trying to have another child ever since Misla was young. They have been unable to. When she fell ill and Sairaorg was ejected from the Bael Clan, they thought their Clan’s days were slowly coming to a close. Then their daughter awoke. Misla took Sairaorg to meet them. They have been supplying Sairaorg with minor assistance from time to time, but nothing substantial. Sai didn’t want them to be at odds with the Baels as a result of their attempts to help the disgraced heir. With Misla awake once more, they’ve stopped caring about repercussions.”

Kuisha shook her head, smiling fondly as she looked at nothing. “Sairaorg showed them how he’d ‘tamed’ Regulus. One of the most powerful lions in history tamed by their bloodline power. They were overjoyed. They named him Sairaorg Vapula on the spot. He is now heir to the Vapula Pillar. His mother has been reinstated into the Pillar as well, though she made it clear she does not want to be the Pillar’s head, preferring to leave that duty to her son.”

I blinked. For a moment, I was stunned into silence. “Um… Wow. How come I haven’t heard anything about that?”

“It has yet to be announced. The formalities have been conducted, but you are the first outside the family and their peerages to know. Sairaorg wanted time to warn Magdaran and prepare the peerage. He’s looking for a new place to house us. His mother has assured him it isn’t an issue, but Sai wants to give her back the house we’ve been living in. He wanted everything sorted out before the formal announcement was made.”

I sat back, processing all of that for a moment.

It made sense that the Devil Pillar known for their power to tame lions would leap at the chance to have Regulus amongst their ‘achievements’. I just never would have expected them to make Sairaorg their heir. Maybe with Misla, their daughter, waking up, they felt more secure subsuming the disgraced Bael if it meant they could also reclaim their daughter? I didn’t know. I’d definitely need to talk to Sairaorg sometime soon though. This was big. With him as heir of the Vapula Clan, Magdaran as Heir of the Bael Pillar and myself as Lord Abbadon…

I shook my head. Plotting was Medea’s job. I’d tell my Queen about this and leave the finer points to her.

I reached across my desk, opening one of the drawers and pulling out a leaf of documents.

Kuisha looked confused as I held the packet out to her. “What’s this?”

“A collection of over fifty properties formerly owned by our uncle. They all transferred to my ownership when I won the Rating Game. I already took the ones I was interested in and that bordered my territory. These are all of the ones spattered at random points around the Underworld that I was planning on selling. Look through them and pick whichever one you want. Take ten for all I care. It’ll give Sai a new place to live so he can give his mother her house back.”

“Bal… I can’t pay you back for this. Not right away, at least. If you let me–”

“Unnecessary. You’re my sister. Sai’s my friend. Tell him it’s a congratulatory gift to celebrate his new title.”

Kuisha stood. She took a step towards me, hesitating a moment before pulling me into a hug. It didn’t last long, but it was nice. “Thank you, Bal. I… I’ll need to look these over.”

“Take your time. Like I said, I have no plans for any of those so don’t feel pressed into making a decision. Feel free to tour the properties with Sai. You should be keyed to the wards. If you have any issues accessing them just let me know and I’ll sort it out.”

She misled warmly. “Thank you, Bal. I’ll let you know when we’ve made a decision. You should come by some time. Misla wanted to properly thank you for waking her up and Sai’s been asking about you.”

“I’ll come by when I can. I’ve been busy lately. My distance isn’t personal.”

“I know.” Her hesitation was short-lived this time as she quickly hugged me again. “I have to get some work done. Thank you again.”

I waved as she left, turning back to the stack of papers on my desk. I’d made enough of a dent to consider today worthwhile. I also did not want to deal with any more of that today. I picked up a letter scribed in dignified script.

I was really curious about what this man wanted with me.

X

I hadn’t expected him to agree to meet with me so soon. I’d called the return number in his letter and he’d agreed to meet me for lunch. I picked a neutral, public location in the more wealthy part of Lucifaad.

I was the first to arrive, sitting at our table alone as I looked over the menu. I felt eyes on me from all sides. Conversations slowed to a halt and quieted in my presence. I was quite the spectacle even here nestled in the heart of high society.

The attention was unwelcome, but it did make sense. This was my first public outing as Lord Abbadon. Since the Rating Game, I’d hidden away in my office and my lands, dealing with the aftermath of defeating Bedeze. I hadn’t been seen by myself in public since the event. I could see in the eyes of the faces watching me, they were all debating whether or not to approach me.

Thankfully, interesting as I was, a man arrived who stole the attention of the entire restaurant the moment he stepped through the door. Hair white like snow. Thick red regalia draped his form like curtains embroidered with gold. He was tall, cutting an impressive image as he walked through the restaurant. My presence had excited people. He stunned them into silence. It was as if they beheld the approach of a god. I heard a stunned woman whisper, “The Emperor.” in reverence as he passed. I stood as the man reached my table.

Smiling warmly down at me, Diehauser Beliel bowed shallowly at the waist in greeting. “Lord Abaddon, thank you for agreeing to meet with me.”

I returned the bow. “Lord Beliel,”

Diehauser chuckled. “Please, Lord Beliel is my father. I’d ask that you simply call me Diehauser.”

“Then please address me as Balthazar.” I motioned to the table. “Shall we?”

We both sat. A waitress came by to take our orders before scurrying away.

“I was surprised you agreed to see me so soon.” I began.

“I am the one who sought out a meeting with you. It would have been rude of me to postpone things.”

While that was certainly true, devils typically had ego problems and liked messing with those they believed to be ‘lesser’ than themselves. Even with my new status as Viscount and head of the Abaddon Clan, any family from the pillars still held more official standing than I did. The letters I’d received reflected that. The vast majority outlined exact dates and times where I would arrive at a Lord or Lady’s home as if I was at their beck and call. I burned all of those.

Diehauser’s letter was different. He politely asked to meet me at my leisure. I appreciated the respect. It was why I agreed to sit down with him today.

“Your letter said you wished to discuss my Rating Game?” I said, leadingly.

“Among other things. First, allow me to congratulate you for your victory over Bedeze. I’ve fought him myself on many occasions. He was a fierce opponent.” He frowned. “Allow me to also offer my condolences for his passing. He and I were not close, but I will mourn him as a rival.”

“Thank you for your congratulations and your condolences, but I cannot claim all the credit for his defeat as my peerage did most of the fighting. And while it may sound callous to hear, there was no love lost between myself and my uncle. He abandoned me before I was old enough to walk. He only re-entered my life when he saw something to be gained from my success.”

Diehauser’s frown deepened. “I’m sorry to hear that. Family is one of the greatest treasures one will ever know. It pains me to think that Bedeze would cast his aside so easily.”

“I concur. Luckily, I have found a new family in my peerage.”

“I am happy to hear it. Like many, I watched your match. Multiple times in fact. I was impressed with what I saw. You have gathered an impressive peerage around yourself.”

My eyes narrowed, unpleasant suspicions about Diehauser’s true motives for calling me to meet with him plucking at my brain. A very specific member of my peerage was at the forefront of my mind as I regarded the first ranked Rating Game champion. “Yes. I have had many lords approach me seeking to trade for some of my pieces. I have not responded to any of them. My peerage is not for sale. They are my friends, not my slaves.”

Diehauser sighed tiredly. “I wish I could say such attempts will cease. Unfortunately, the more successful you become in the Rating Games, the more they will pester you. Prepare yourself for that.”

I sat back in my chair. Maybe I was wrong. Diehauser didn’t want my peerage? Then why was he here?

“I don’t currently have plans to continue attending Rating Games.” I said, buying myself a moment to school the near-hostile glare I had fixed Diehauser with when I’d thought he’d come to barter for my peerage.

Diehauser tilted his head in confusion. “You don’t plan to continue? After defeating Bedeze, you are in a great position. You cannot take his third-ranked seat from a single match, but you would surely be able to place in the top ten after a second match against someone of comparable strength. Provided you performed as well as you did against your uncle that is. There are many perks to being among the upper ranks of the Rating Games.”

“I’m sure there are, but I never intended to fight in the Rating Games to begin with. The only reason I challenged my uncle was because it was the cleanest, most efficient way to resolve our issues. I’m an entrepreneur, not a tournament fighter.”

“Can you not be both? I don’t know how busy your business keeps you, but I imagine you still have some time outside of it. One of the perks of being high ranked is that you only need to fight when you choose to or when you are challenged. It has been over half a year since my last match. There is a lot of downtime.”

“You seem invested in seeing me in the Rating Games.”

“A new, young face can shake things up. That’ll keep everything interesting. One of my main purposes for meeting with you today was to help you plan how to continue after your debut match.”

I focused on something specific he said. “‘One of’? What are the others?”

Diehauser looked away, smiling sadly. “There’s only one other.” Slowly, he met my eyes. “Aqua.”

My suspicion was back in force. The Underworld had taken Bedeze’s incorrect assumption about Aqua’s origin and ran with it. I hadn’t made the truth known because it would protect Aqua from people looking to use her. The downside was that I knew the Belials would come calling eventually. That’s why I asked Diehauser to meet me in public. I expected this to come up during our little chat.

“Aqua is–”

“Please,” Diehauzer said, holding up a hand. “I’m not here to demand she be returned to the family or anything else so extreme. I just… Can you tell her I’d like to see her? That I’d like to get to know her? We don’t want to pressure her, but I do want to get to know my cousin. I’ll meet her on her terms, however she chooses.”

I pursed my lips, trying to figure out what to do here. In the end, I said, “I will tell her you would like to meet, but the decision is ultimately hers.” I’d need to talk things over with Medea and Aqua before anything moved forward here. Aqua couldn’t pretend to be a Belial forever. We needed to be careful with how we approached this. Medea was better at planning these things out than I was, so I’d wait to hear her thoughts.

Diehauser nodded, content. “As it should be. Tell her I will wait as long as she needs. Thank you. Now, back to the topic of Rating Games, I cannot make the decision, but I do believe it would be in your best interest to continue competing. You will make more connections than you’d expect. Plus, it’s fun.”

“I haven’t looked into continuing. I don’t even know if I’m officially a part of the roster.”

“You are.” Diehauser pulled out a small phone, his fingers swiping across the screen before turning it around so I could see.

A chart was on the screen. Names were listed top down with a numerical ranking.

“Forty-eight?” According to this chart, I was currently ranked Forty-eighth in the Underworld’s Rating Games system.

“You were forty-second immediately following the fight, but a lot of time has passed and there have been many other matches. The intricacies of how the rankings work can get confusing. You beat a man who’d held the third seat for decades, but that was the only fight you’ve been seen in. You’ll need to compete more in order to progress.” He put his phone away. “I’d be willing to explain everything and help you get your feet under you.”

I sat back in my seat. “What do you expect in return?”

He shook his head. “All I want from you is the chance to meet my cousin. I have no motivation outside of that. Like I told you, New blood in the Rating Games keeps things interesting. You’re strong. Anyone can see that. I want to make sure you have the chance to reach your full potential. Cultivating a friendship with my cousin’s King certainly wouldn’t hurt either.”

“You want to help elevate someone who would become your opponent?”

“Rivalries are healthy. We’ll fight tooth-and-nail in the Rating Game, then we go out drinking after it's over. I approached Bedeze about a similar relationship. He was…unreceptive.”

I smiled, amused. “I can imagine. Well, I can’t promise I’ll change my mind about participating in the Rating Game scene, but I am willing to hear any advice you have.” I wasn’t going to make a sudden decision to become a tournament fighter without consulting my peerage, but hearing advice from one of the strongest devils in the Underworld certainly couldn’t hurt. Besides, he was right. Cultivating a friendship with this man had innumerable benefits. If being polite was all that cost me, that was a bargain.

“Complete your peerage.” Diehauser said immediately.

I raised an eyebrow. “That was quick.”

“Because it’s important. Everyone can see your current peerage is strong. You wouldn’t have beaten Bedeze without them. Unfortunately, they’re all known quantities now. That is one of the reasons you’re ranked so low after beating your Uncle. You used surprise just as much if not more than actual strength in that fight. A sound tactic, but one that is not exactly repeatable. You need a full peerage if you want to be a legitimate contender. I know of several Rating Game-tested fighters that could fill your remaining pieces. You do not even need to keep them forever. It is common practice to trade seasoned fighters around between different Rating Game teams. You could hold them for now until you find pieces you want to reincarnate in perpetuity.”

I frowned. “I would not feel comfortable trading away pieces frivolously. I don’t view my peerage as things I ‘own’, to be discarded when I find something better.”

“That is…a valid concern knowing many of my competitors. The pieces I spoke of are different. Paid, professional fighters who move through peerages much like mortal humans move through different sports teams.”

“I still would not be comfortable with that.” I’m not letting some free agent into my lands, into my secrets just to trade them away to ‘random plotting devil lord #4’.

“Then don’t do that. But you do need to prioritize filling your peerage. You are strong. Your peerage is strong. People are looking to take advantage of you. More allies on your side will help protect you.”

I searched his eyes, looking for some hidden meaning in his words. Was he trying to warn me that someone among the Pillars was trying something?

Diehauser’s expression was serious. He held my gaze evenly. “I strongly suggest you complete your peerage as soon as you can.”

Well shit. That wasn’t a complete confirmation that he was warning me about someone working behind the scenes, but it was certainly enough to kick my paranoia into high gear. First Serafall warns me about a high-ranking angel sniffing around about me and now I have to worry about threats from the Underworld too?

“I appreciate the advice. I’ll heed it.” I said.

Diehauser nodded, content.

We continued making idle chatter as we finished our meals. He told me about his family and the history of the Belial Pillar. I reciprocated with details about Kuisha and what I knew of the history of the Abaddon family. We discussed various Rating Game champions, the different kinds of matches and their advantages. We ended up exchanging phone numbers. It was a rather enjoyable lunch by the end.

Diehauser and I walked out of the restaurant together, drawing the attention of the entire establishment as we did.

Diehauser turned to me and held his hand out as we exited. “Thank you again for meeting with me, Balthazar. This was a pleasant afternoon.”

“Thank you as well, Diehauser. I will contact you after I speak with Aqua.”

His face lit up. “I appreciate that. Have a pleasant evening.” A teleportation circle whisked him away.

I stared into the space he’d vacated. My mind worked over our conversation.

I needed to complete my peerage. If not because of Serafall’s warning or the possible warning I’d just received from Diehauser, simply because it would be stupid not to. I was a target when I opened the shop. Bedeze struck. I became a larger target when I defeated him. Now I had a Greek Goddess living in my lands. I’d be an even larger target when other people learned that. Idyia could help protect me, but she was not strong on the divine scale. Devilkind boasted more than a few individuals that would be enough to deal with Idyia. I needed more support.

I pulled out my phone and dialed a number. It was answered on the second ring.

“Bal, I swear if you’re about to tell me that you somehow started a war with Atlantis you need to hang up. I’ve had a shitty day and I can’t take that right now.” Serafall sounded exhausted.

Despite myself, I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Unfortunately, I have refrained from starting any wars since we last spoke. You’ve still got that Mutation Bishop and a Pawn, right?”

“I used the Bishop already. You know who got it.”

She’d used it on Ingvild then. That was unfortunate for me.

“Damn,” I cursed. “You wouldn’t happen to know where you could get another one, would you?”

“Why are you asking?”

“I’m suddenly feeling very motivated to fill the rest of my peerage. I was hoping I could trade you something really nice for them.”

There was a beat of silence before Serafall spoke. “You can definitely have the Pawn if you get me something nice. I’ll look around for another Bishop. Don’t get your hopes up though.”

“We’ll need to meet in person soon. I don’t want to talk about this over the phone. I’ve got something to do in the meantime.”

“Let me know when. I’m just about done dealing with the paperwork for your new houseguest. All that’s left is meeting their old friends in person. I don’t expect it to go well, so be prepared for even more issues coming from them.”

I sighed. First angels, then devils, now Greek Gods?

“Thanks for the head’s up. Good luck with all that.”

“We’ll talk later, Bal.” She hung up.

I put my phone away and stepped through a Hole that opened in front of me.

“Master!”

Shang Tsung, garbed in his more casual yellow robes, set aside a beaker filled with…blood? That was probably fine.

“Sorry to interrupt your work.” I said.

“Your presence is always welcome. How can I help you, Master?” Shang Tsung asked, sounding positively thrilled that I was in his lab. His eyes were shining in joy.

“You’re getting better with soul magic. Are you able to converse with the souls of the recently dead?”

“Easily.” he said, beaming proudly.

“Excellent. I need you to come with me.”

Shang Tsung pursed his lips. In a flash of green, he was adorned in his silver and yellow armor. “Is something wrong, master?”

I shook my head. “No. There’s a potential Rook I’ve avoided going after. I don’t want to reincarnate someone who died only to have them displeased with their current situation. That would serve neither of us and potentially create an active problem. I want you to bring their soul forward so I can make them the offer and they have a chance to refuse rather than letting me unknowingly welcome a future traitor into our midst.”

Shang Tsung’s face turned deadly serious. “I am at your service, master.”

“Thanks. Follow me.”

Two Holes opened. The first was the size of a portal, appearing in front of me. The second was small, smaller than a grape, opening in the space in front of my solar plexus.

When I first discovered my ability to open Holes to other worlds, I’d found it was a very costly endeavor. I’d nearly burned through a lifetime’s worth of stored demonic power in my trip to find Medea. Breaching the Blind Eternities beyond the Dimensional gap was draining.

Ever since recruiting Aqua, the problem had been a non-issue. While my ability to use Hole was more useful in certain respects, her Keyblade was magnitudes better at forming and maintaining connections. With the two of us working in tandem, we could go just about anywhere we wanted with little to no difficulty. It was a fantastic way to shore up the weakness inherent in my jaunts to other worlds.

Still, I’d been searching for another method. I enjoyed spending time with Aqua. Our excursions around Faerun were fun, but I did not like the fact that I was wholly reliant upon her for travel. What if she encountered trouble somewhere and I had to bridge the gap to rescue her myself, potentially failing due to a lack of power? I wanted a solution. Bedeze, terrible uncle though he had been, managed to give me a single gift that I thanked him for even after his death.

Sitting in the pocket dimension connected to the Hole opened near my solar plexus, Bedeze’s King Piece radiated so much demonic power as to be a nuclear reactor of magical energy. Initially, I’d considered giving it to Medea for her to magic something up, but she’d already made effective use of Runa’s Queen piece. Bedeze’s King Piece would forever serve as my battery. Safely locked away in a pocket dimension only I could access, tapping into the font of power radiating from the King Piece would allow me travel wherever I pleased without having to rely on Aqua to stabilize the connection. The King Piece could handle the extra drain required with ease.

Shang Tsung followed me as I walked through the Hole in front of me.

We emerged into a world on fire.

A once grand metropolis burned away. Skyscrapers crumbled, shedding debris to scatter in every direction. Once-paved roads were nought but craters and rubble. The earth heaved, splitting houses in two. The very air was scorched orange. I could feel the toxic atmosphere pressing down around me. It was noticeable even through my natural devil protections. This was the scene of a great war.

“Search around here.” I said, wanting to be away from this place as soon as possible. It was unpleasant, but I also didn’t want the residents to notice our presence. That would not be ideal.

Green magic flowed up and down Shang Tsung’s arms in a rippling dance as he felt around the area. Several tense minutes passed.

“Master, I’ve found… It’s very strong.” Shang Tsung said, taking a step back away from a ruined building. Hovering in the air above the ruined structure, a sea of mystical blue light coalesced at Shang Tsung’s will, shapeless, barely there, but present all the same.

“Can you transport it through one of my Holes?”

“Yes.”

“Good. We’ll converse in a pocket dimension.”

I opened a Hole and walked through it. Shang Tsung followed slowly, guiding a spectral essence behind him.

“I have given the spirit a medium to speak, master. It’s silence is of its own decision not to speak. I can compel it to speak if it continues to disrespect you.” Shang Tsung said, glaring at the blue energy sharing the pocket dimension with us.

“That’s not necessary. This creature is intelligent, but not in the same way as you or I.” I walked up to the swirling energy. It darted about sporadically as I approached. I waited several seconds for it to calm before speaking again. “My name is Balthazar Abaddon. Can you understand me?”

There were no words. No sound. Instead, I felt a prickling in my mind. A warm touch of affirmation. That was certainly interesting.

“I will not waste your time. I am a devil. I am not of this world. I came here in the hopes of reincarnating you as my servant.”

Another sensation. An idle caress of curiosity.

“The devils of my world developed a method of reincarnating other creatures into devils. You would be reborn, given a new body to live again. In exchange, you would be my servant for the duration of our lives. Devils live eternally. You would be bound to me for that time.”

A flutter of excitement. A breath of concern.

“I would take you home with me. I could arrange for you to visit this world if you wished, but Hell would come to be your home.”

A sigh of mourning. A buzzing of consideration.

I remained silent, allowing the entity before me time to think. Its mind was not like my own. It was likely far more difficult for it to reach a decision.

Suddenly, a brush of wonder.

I chuckled, looking at Shang Tsung. “Yes. He is one of my servants; my Pawn.” I held up my hand. A glowing red tower appeared, standing atop my palm. “I would make you my Rook. You would be stronger. You would live again, likely gaining a form similar to my own in addition to your greater, true body. My other Rook Matatabi and my other Pawn Coal both manifested human-like bodies upon their reincarnation.”

A grasping search for answers.

“I treat my peerage like family. When I do not need you, you will be free to do as you will. Shang Tsung can attest to this.”

My Pawn cautiously considered the flowing, translucent blue energy as its attention fixed itself upon him. “My lord has given me everything I have ever wanted and more. He is a good master.”

The entity’s attention once more was upon me. A moan of sadness. A hum of acceptance.

“Are you sure? I will not force this on you.” I asked.

A flutter of humor. A firm affirmation.

“Very well.” The dark pocket dimension around us vanished as I opened another Hole. We stood in a vast plain several miles from my castle, but still well within the borders of my territory. “I have never reincarnated the recently-dead. This experience might be slightly painful. Prepare yourself.”

The Rook levitated up out of my hand. The blue soulstuff of the creature excitedly flowed around the rook, enveloping it. Together, they rose higher into the air. The Rook glowed bright with demonic power. The azure light of the creature’s soul flared. The two energies mixed, resting an explosion of violet energy that lit up the sky.

When the flare dissipated, a great creature was left in its wake. Wings so wide as to encompass a city. Blue-black patterns melding together to form great eyes near the tips of the wings. A smaller body covered in warm fuzz. Azure eyes shining with power. Many legs ending with sharpened tips.

A melody sang forth from the creature as it slowly descended from the sky, beating its wings softly. The song tickled my mind pleasantly. It was as if the creature was singing its joy.

As it neared the ground, the great creature’s form changed. Its wings wound around itself. Its body shrunk. Soon, a feminine bipedal form was standing in the field a short distance from Shang Tsung and I, looking at its hands in wonder.

Her large blue eyes looked up to acknowledge me as I approached.

“Welcome to the family, and welcome to your new home. Come on, I’ll give you a tour.” A Hole opened next to me.

She tilted her head curiously at the Hole, walking towards it hesitantly. The antennae atop her head flicked forward, inspecting the distortion in space.

Shang Tsung strode right past her into the Hole. She stumbled backwards in surprise. A great smile lit up her face as she hurried through the Hole after him.

I followed, a small smile on my face after watching her. Her curiosity was pretty cute.

“Thanks for your help, Shang Tsung.” I’d brought us back to his lab, intending to let him get back to work.

He preened under my praise, smiling wide and bright. “Of course, master. Whenever you have need of me, you need only… Cease that at once!” Shang Tsung dashed around me towards the third figure in his lab.

My newest Rook had walked right up to one of his many bookshelves and plucked a book off the shelf. This on its own, while certainly irritating to him, had not elicited such a great reaction from Shang Tsung.

My Rook opened the book. Her antennae brushed over the pages experimentally. She smiled. She tore a page free from the book and started eating it.

Shang Tsung snatched the book out of her hands, hugging it protectively to his chest as he glared at her.

She frowned, staring longingly at the book, reaching towards it with a trembling lip.

Hopelessly amused by the whole situation, I couldn’t help the happy laughter that escaped me. I created a Hole over my hand, summoning a blank book from my study and holding it out to her.

Her eyes shone bright as she almost reverently took the book from my hands. Delicately, carefully, she tore a page free and started munching on it.

“Allow me to formally reintroduce myself. I am Viscount Balthazar Abaddon, Head of the House of Abaddon and your new King.” I said, offering my Rook a shallow nod.

She looked up, half-chewed paper in her mouth as she smiled. I felt a tickling at the back of my mind. A merry laugh of joy. The firm grasp of gratitude. There was something else too. Different from the other messages. A single word. Slowly transmitted, yet powerful all the same. An introduction of who she was.

M-O-T-H-R-A

Chapter Text

“What do you want to do?” Aqua asked, looking conflicted.

Medea and I sat across from her in the dining room. I’d just gotten through explaining the finer details of my meeting with Diehauser Belial. Matatabi was with us, but she wasn’t paying attention. My Rook had decided that draping herself around my neck like a scarf was somehow the best way for her to nap right now. The flames that made up her body were soft and warm. I was letting her nap.

“That’s more up to you than me.” I countered. “Diehauser is strong; one of the strongest in the Underworld. Having him in our corner would be good for us. But you take precedence. I don’t think we can feasibly maintain a facade of you being a Belial forever.”

“We can’t.” Medea interjected distractedly. She looked deep in thought.

Aqua shook her head. “I don’t really want to lie to him anyway. I’m not his cousin.”

“Return that immediately!”

All three of us turned to look out the door to the hallway. A fluffy moth the size of a hawk bobbed up and down as it flew through the air, a glowing magical book carried beneath it. A man in striking yellow-silver armor dashed past moments later, grasping towards the tome. Explosions and crashing sounds echoed from the direction the duo headed.

I returned my attention to Aqua as the sounds of chaos slowly drifted out of earshot. “If that’s how you want to deal with it, then that’s how we’ll deal with it.”

“Will he still want to help you if he knows the truth?” Aqua asked.

“If he does, I’ll consider it a good thing. If not, we still have Serafall in our corner. I’m not going to put you in an uncomfortable position for political convenience.”

“If this is the course we have decided on, it is likely best that we inform Diehauser as soon as possible.” Medea said. “Waiting too long could serve to needlessly alienate him further.”

“I’ll send him a message about meeting soon.” I pulled out my phone and sent off a quick text, asking Diehauser to meet when he was next available. “Moving on, Serafall’s intel.”

“Yes,” Medea said, frowning. “The angel.”

“Have you figured anything out?”

“Nothing about his intentions towards us or his current actions. He was seen entering the Vatican itself. Their wards are too powerful for me to breach without alerting them. All I have been able to uncover is his history. He is the Archangel of hope. Powerful, but not so insurmountable as Uriel, Metatron or Michael. He has been seen many times over the centuries. The reasons he descends from Heaven vary from resolving disputes to hunting down threats the angels deem dangerous.”

“I’m assuming he didn’t come down to try to resolve Heaven's differences with me peacefully.” I said dryly.

Medea chuckled softly. “I do not believe we are that fortunate, no.” Her expression turned serious. “If I were to guess, he sees Coal’s freedom as a threat to the Sacred Gear system.”

“But no one knows how Coal got freed.” Aqua cut in. When Medea and I turned our attention on her, she shrunk in on herself shyly. “I’ve been watching the Devilnet; information gathering, you know? People talk about Coal a lot. All they have are guesses about how he got out of Perfected State.”

“They might not know the specifics, but they all know that we must have freed him.” I countered.

“Precisely,” Medea said. “Remiel, rightly, sees Coal’s freedom as a threat capable of destabilizing Heaven’s power. Their angels are fewer than the legions that once spanned the entirety of the sky. They need to rely on mortals to spread their power and influence. Knowing that Balthazar possesses a way to free the monsters powering humanity’s greatest weapons from their cages is a problem Heaven will need to deal with.”

“But…didn’t you free Coal?” Aqua said, confused.

“Yes, Medea freed him, but no one outside of our peerage can know that.” I cut in, deadly serious. “The true potential of Medea’s Sacred Gear and your own Keyblade are secrets I value as highly as my own ability to travel to other worlds.”

“It is likely the truth will be revealed eventually. The longer it remains hidden the better for us.” Medea said. She turned to me and said, “It would be ideal if such a reveal was prevented until after you finish reincarnating the rest of your peerage. Have you given more thought to your intended candidates?”

I sighed. “It depends on if Serafall can get me a Mutation Bishop or not. If she can, I already told you who I’d go for. If she can’t, I don’t want to use both Bishops on one person. I’ll go for my backup plan. The Pawn you already know. The Knight…” I shook my head. “I don’t expect Stahlmar to change his mind about my offer. I would have heard from Talion by now if he’d changed his mind.” The ranger had likely already become a Ringwraith by now. Even if I didn’t now have access to a Mutation Knight capable of reincarnating someone far greater, I still would not be willing to war with Talion’s current master to take him into my service.

“You told me of another.” Medea said, watching me intently. “We currently have plenty of physical strength, but we lack technical skill and rapid movement that does not rely on your bloodline power. He would be able to mend this weakness.”

“I also told you of the potential problems with him.” I said. “I don’t want anyone in my peerage starting a war because they were too bored with peace.”

“Send him to a world where conflict is common if he needs to walk around and stretch his legs. His strength would suit us well. Diehauser’s advice to you was sound. We need more allies soon. Things are progressing too quickly for my liking. My familiars near Olympus have detected rumblings. I believe my Grandfather will make himself known soon.”

I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. With everything else on my plate, I really didn’t want to have to worry about the Greek sun god kicking down my door.

“Keep an eye on that please. Let me know if they take any major actions.” I said.

“I’m already monitoring it. If the situation changes, you will be the first to know. How soon can you reach out to your potential recruits?” Medea asked.

“If I went after them back to back, I could theoretically recruit everyone on the same day. Being more conservative, probably within the week if I really pushed it. I’ve been trying to spread out recruits so everyone has time to adjust.”

“That worked before the Rating Game. We are too exposed now. Word of my mother living in your lands will spread. That will draw additional attention. Finish recruiting for our peerage. I will make moves of my own to ensure our safety.”

I studied the knowing grin on Medea’s lips. “You’ve got a plan. Are you going to start trying to recruit for your peerage?” She’d broached the topic of starting her own peerage a while ago. Nothing had come of it yet, but if she wanted to start recruiting that would only give us more allies.

“Something like that.” she said evasively. “I will let you know whether my efforts bear fruit or not.”

Part of me wanted to press to see what she was up to, but I trusted her. “Let me know if you need anything from me. In the meantime I’ll see about recruiting a new Knight.” I stood, drawing an irritated meowl from the cat clinging to my neck at the unwelcome shifting. Matatabi shuffled a bit before settling, digging her claws into my collar to stabilize herself. I don’t know what I was expecting from the Tailed Beast when I recruited her, but it certainly wasn’t this lazy bundle of flames.

I walked towards the exit of the room when my phone buzzed. Checking my messages, I was surprised to find that Diehauser had already responded to my message, asking if I was able to meet today.

“Are either of you doing anything important in the next hour or so?” I asked, looking between Aqua and Medea.

“Nothing pressing. Aqua?”

Aqua started in her seat awkwardly when she heard her name and realized Medea and I were both staring at her. She hastily shoved her phone back in her pocket. She’d tuned out most of Medea and I’s conversation, focused on her phone. “Sorry, what?”

“Are you busy? Diehauser is asking to meet as soon as possible. I was thinking I could just invite him to come meet us here.” I explained.

“Oh, that was fast. Yeah, I can meet him.”

“Alright. Do me a favor and go let Shang Tsung and Mothra know to keep their antics contained away from the main hall and guest area.”

I wasn’t sure what it was with Mothra. Since arriving in the castle, she did everything she could to steal Shang Tsung’s books. I gave her a ludicrously large supply of all different sorts of paper for her to munch on, but she kept sneaking into Shang Tsung’s lab to try to steal his. Maybe they tasted better? I wasn’t a paper aficionado, so I didn’t really know.

“Okay. I’ll be in the foyer when you’re ready.” Agua’s body was swallowed by shadows as she vanished, off to accomplish her task.

I pulled out my phone and sent Diehauser another text, getting a response almost immediately. We would meet outside the restaurant where we met for the first time and I would transport us both here. It was the easiest way to get him through the wards fast.

“Do you want to come with me to pick him up?” I asked Medea.

She smiled, eyes flashing with mischief. “There is something I need to do here first. I will be waiting with Aqua when you arrive.”

I grabbed her hand and pulled her towards me, smiling at her surprised gasp and bright blush as I pulled her in for a quick kiss. “I’ll be back in a bit.” I stepped back through a Hole before she would get a word in.

“Balthazar,”

I turned, seeing Diehauser walking towards me with a wide smile and a woman I didn’t recognize on his hip. Her skin was like a pearl, pale but glowing. White strands of hair fell in a veil down her back. Piercing yellow eyes and sharp features. Long pointed ears protruding from the veil of her hair. She wore a silver gown with a thin-bladed sword affixed to a belt around her waist.

“Diehauser, it’s good to see you again.” I said as I shook his hand.

“You as well, Balthazar.”

I looked pointedly at the woman at his side. “I don’t believe I’ve had the pleasure.”

“Oh, sorry. This is my Queen Sydelle.” Diehauser said.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I said.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you as well, my lord.” Sydelle said, bowing shallowly. When she righted herself, her lips pulled into a small smile. Her gaze was fixed on something near my chest.

With narrowed eyes, I followed her eyes downward, relaxing as I saw what she was looking at.

“And this,” I said dramatically, scratching Matatabi’s head from where she still clung to my neckline. “Is my Rook Matatabi. Say hello, Matatabi.”

Matatabi cracked a single eye open to inspect the duo across from us. She let out a low rumbling sound as she slowly unwound limbs and tails from my neck. Her mouth opened wide in a yawn. Her back arched as she stretched. She plopped her but down on my shoulder, tails twirling idly behind her as she faced Diehauser and his Queen.

“Hello. I am Matatabi.” she said robotically.

“Greetings, Matatabi,” Sydelle said, a merry tinkle in her voice. “I have heard and seen much of you. It is a pleasure to meet you at last.”

Matatabi’s eyes narrowed. She sniffed the air. Matatabi’s head tilted to the side, puzzled. She dug her claws into my chest as she slowly climbed down my body. Trotting up to Diehauser’s Queen, she stared up at the woman curiously.

“You smell nice.” she said, reaching out to start climbing up the woman’s gown.

“Matatabi! Don’t…” I sighed as my Rook clambered up the woman’s leg into her waiting arms.

Sydelle cooed and hummed appreciatively as she scooped Matatabi into her arms, scratching her head and running her hand over the Bijuu’s flaming body.

“I’m sorry about her.” I said to Diehauser, hopelessly embarrassed. “She does what she wants. I can–”

Diehauser started laughing, waving me off. “There is no trouble. If Sydelle did not enjoy her company, she would make that fact known.” He smirked, looking sidelong at his Queen. “In fact, she rarely allows herself to be this comfortable around strangers.”

“Hush, Diehauser. I am involved in important negotiations with the Rook of a potential ally’s peerage.” Sydelle said, distracted as she scratched Matatabi’s chin.

The three-tailed cat in question had a content smile on her face, leaning into Sydell’s long, slender fingers.

“I’m glad I haven’t scared you off, but this isn’t why we agreed to meet.” I opened a Hole to the side, motioning towards it. “Shall we?”

Diehauser had an expectant grin on his face as he nodded, walking quickly, though still dignified, through the Hole. Sydelle followed him, walking with grace even as she devoted her attention to the bundle of fire settling into her arms.

I stepped through after them, trying not to care about the people on the road taking pictures of me leaving. I wasn’t sure if anyone had managed to catch the full exchange, but it was safe to say that images from Diehauser and I meeting would be on the devilnet. There wasn’t really anything I could do about that, nor that I cared to. I’d just tell Aqua to keep an eye on it. She spent enough time online to know what to look for.

“Welcome to Castle Abaddon.” I said grandly, throwing my arms wide. I’d brought us to the entry hall. Pillars lined the space up to an elevated platform. A brazier hung before each. The light swelled as I announced the castle’s name.

“You have an impressive home.” Diehauser said. He sounded genuine with his praise.

“Thank you. Would you like refreshments? Something to eat? Wine?”

“Thank you, but that is unnecessary. I am eager to meet my cousin.”

Seeing the excitement and hope blooming in his eyes, I frowned.

“I owe you an apology, Diehauser.” I said.

He seemed confused. “Why do you say that?”

“Because I’m not your cousin.”

All heads turned towards an archway leading to a hall.

Still manifesting from whatever shadow transport carried her here, Aqua stepped into the light. She was wearing her armor. She looked resolute, but cautious, staring uncertainly at Diehauser.

Matatabi’s head poked up, attention pulled away from the affection Sydelle was still giving her. She leapt out of the Queen’s arms, trotting across the floor and leaping up to land on Aqua’s shoulder. She sat down facing Diehauser and Sydelle, eyes hard.

Diehauser had a small, thoughtful frown on his face. “What do you mean?”

Aqua called her Keyblade to her, laying it flat on her palms and raising it towards him. “This is my Sacred Gear. It is what let me seal Bedeze’s power. I was not born a devil or a half-devil. I was human before I became Balthazar’s Knight. I do not possess the Belial family’s power. I am not your cousin.”

Being direct was probably the best path forward, but it also carried its own risks. Diehauser, who moments before had been thrumming with energy, was standing silent, looming as he regarded Aqua. At his side, Sydelle’s ethereal smile was gone. In its place, her lips had thinned into a dispassionate line. Shadows cast by the sharp features of her face gave her a menacing air about her.

“Bedeze wrongly assumed that the only way Aqua could have sealed his power was by the use of your family’s Clan trait.” I said. “In the wake of the Rating Game, others have accepted his guess as fact. I’ve been busy and haven’t corrected them. I should have informed you when we met for lunch but I did not know how to broach the topic. I apologize for not clearing up the misunderstanding promptly.”

Diehauser was silent a moment longer as he processed everything. “You are certain? Both of your parents were human?” he asked calmly.

Aqua nodded. “I… I was an orphan. I never met them, but I know they were human.”

Diehauser blinked, the first reaction I’d seen from him since Aqua announced herself by declaring they weren’t related. “You were an orphan?”

“I…” Aqua let out a huff, seeing the hope starting to rekindle in Diehauser’s eyes. “Yes, I was an orphan, but it is impossible that I am your cousin. My parents…” Aqua looked at me desperately.

She couldn’t tell dIehauser why it was impossible for them to be related without revealing I’d recruited her from another world. I didn’t want anyone but my closest allies to know I could breach the Dimensional Gap. I should’ve discussed with her before all this that it might be for the best not to bring up the fact that she was an orphan. All it did was complicate things.

“Once more, allow me to apologize, Diehauser. I should have told you when we met earlier. Aqua is not your cousin.” I said, trying to stress the truth and draw his attention away from my Knight.

“Whether she is or not, I’d still like the chance to get to know her…you.” He said, directed at Aqua. “If nothing else, your Sacred Gear is interesting. I would like to see how it compares to my power.”

“That…” Aqua looked towards me uncertainly before facing Diehauser. “That would be okay.”

“I’m sorry for our tardiness.”

We all turned to see three figures enter the hall. Medea strode proudly in the lead, smiling warmly at our guests. Flanking her were two other women. Mothra stood tall, her expression was blank as she followed Medea. The other woman surprised me. Idyia, wearing a flowing dark gown, far more conservative than the one she’d arrived in, walked at her daughter’s side. She was supposed to be keeping a low profile for the foreseeable future.

Medea walked right up to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. As she pulled away, she whispered, “Play along.” She turned, bowing shallowly towards our guests. “Lord Belial, it is an honor to host you.”

Diehauser returned her bow. “It is an honor to be hosted. It is good to meet you, Medea. I was impressed with your display during the Rating Game.” His eyes tracked to the two women who’d entered with her.

Expecting his question, I motioned to Mothra. “This is Mothra. She is my newest Rook.”

Mothra nodded almost imperceptibly, not reacting in any other way.

“A new Rook?” Diehauser sounded intrigued. “You must have recruited her after the Rating Game then?”

“I sought her out after our discussion. I am heeding your advice to strengthen my peerage.”

Diehauser frowned. “We met yesterday, Balthazar.”

“That we did.” I agreed.

“I stand by my advice to strengthen your peerage, but I would caution you to consider your candidates carefully.”

Mothra was frowning now, eyes narrowed as she glared at Diehauser. I felt a simmering irritation from her.

Diehauser’s reaction wasn’t unusual. Some formed their peerage with their mortal friends. Others used their peerages for carnal pleasures. For tournament fighters like Diehauser and other serious Rating Game contenders, forming a powerful peerage roster was exceedingly difficult. Devils spent years, sometimes decades, sometimes centuries trying to find the right peerage members. In DXD, finding someone who was not only powerful enough to fit into your peerage, but well suited to it was a difficult task. When you had to compete with other devils of higher standing who could offer the same candidate a better position, it became that much harder to find powerful recruits you could reincarnate. That wasn’t even mentioning the political issues often inherent in recruiting from other factions. Serafall was always busy for a reason.

Diehauser must have thought that I’d panicked and reincarnated the first option I found, potentially weakening me and preventing me from recruiting a more suitable candidate in the future. He did not know I had advantages other devils lacked. He did not know I had been meticulously planning and considering various options for years now.

“Thank you for your concern,” I said, “But Mothra has my full confidence. If I do continue in the Rating Game scene, the whole Underworld will see why I chose her.”

I felt a burst of pride in my mind. Mothra’s frown was gone.

“So long as you are sure. I would hate for my newest rival to bring anything other than his best to our bouts.” Diehauser said.

“Diehauser, you are being rude.” Sydelle chided, motioning forward.

Diehauser’s eyes landed on the other woman who’d entered with Medea. “Forgive me, I am easily distracted by matters concerning my hobbies. I am Diehauser and this is Sydelle. May I ask your name?”

“I am Idyia.”

At Diehauser’s side, his Queen froze. Sydelle’s eyes roamed up and down Idyia’s body. Her every muscle was tense.

A change passed over Diehauser. He was more guarded. He’d likely picked something up from his Queen, but he himself made no indication that he recognized Idyia’s name. “Would I be correct in assuming you have also joined Balthazar’s peerage?”

Medea chuckled softly. “An Evil Piece would be incapable of reincarnating my mother. Powerful though Lord Beelzebub’s inventions are, they are incapable of overcoming true divinity.”

Diehauser’s eyes widened before he schooled his expression. He looked around the room, calculating. His gaze paused on each of us, his thoughts clearly running wild.

Idyia walked in front of me and turned her back to Diehauser as she curtsied to me. “Lord Abaddon,” she said. “With your leave, I am prepared to begin the construction of my home, lord. I have found a suitable location within your lands that suits me well.” She looked up at me and winked, a mischievous smile on her face. Behind her, Medea wore a matching grin.

Medea told me to play along and Idyia was acting far more formal than in our previous interactions. Whatever this was, it was a performance geared towards some purpose.

“You have my permission, Idyia. If you encounter any issues, seek out myself or Medea and we will assist you.” I said, doing my best to play whatever role Medea had dropped on me.

Idyia bowed her head. “You are most kind, my lord. I will begin at once.” She stood and nodded to Diehauser. “It was a pleasure to meet you.” All eyes followed Idyia as she slowly strode from the room.

Sydelle’s hand brushed Diehauser’s arm.

Diehauser smiled brightly at me. “Thank you for hosting me, Balthazar. I will leave you to deal with matters of your House.” He looked past me to where Aqua was trying to make herself small in the background. Matatabi’s tails brushed against her neck comfortingly.

Diehauser’s plastic smile softened as he looked at her. “Aqua, Balthazar has my phone number. Reach out to me whenever you are ready.”

“You don’t have to leave so soon.” I said.

“We have imposed on your hospitality too long already.” Sydelle said, bowing her head towards me. “We will give proper warning when next we intend to call upon you. May I ask that you transport us back to our meeting point?”

Things had not gone the way I’d expected. Idyia’s arrival had spooked them and they were running to regroup. I honestly couldn’t say I blamed them. I’d probably try to do the same if a random goddess appeared in front of me whose intentions I couldn’t even begin to guess. I’d likely be a lot less polite about it too.

“Of course.” A Hole opened behind them, connected to the street in front of the restaurant. “Contact me whenever you want to schedule another meeting. I will be somewhat busy in the near future as I recruit my peerage, but I will make time.”

“I appreciate that. You are welcome to contact me as well. Until we meet again, Balthazar.” Diehauser said. He and Sydelle walked through the Hole and were gone.

I raised an eyebrow at Medea after they left. “I thought we were supposed to keep your mother’s presence quiet for now?”

“People would have learned of her presence soon enough anyway. This way, we control the release of the information. Diehauser will slowly inform his powerful allies, keeping them wary of us while we solidify our strength.” Medea explained.

“What about the whole cousin thing? I think he still thinks we might be related.” Aqua said.

“At this point, that’s more his fault than ours.” I said. “Granted, the orphan thing might have confused him a bit, but we were very clear. If you want to get to know him better, that’s up to you and him. Just be safe. Make sure one of us knows where you’re going.”

“We just met. I’m not going to go to his house or anything.” Aqua was quiet for a moment. “But it would be nice to have more friends.”

“Do as you will. Just be safe.” I reiterated. I sighed, rubbing my forehead. “I should probably let Serafall know Diehauser is aware of Idyia.”

“You were planning to take her on a trip soon regardless.” Medea said.

“You’re still okay with the plan?”

“I am. She has proven to be our greatest ally outside of the peerage. Showing her how much we have to offer her will only serve to deepen her ties to us and make her more invested in our well being. Securing her continued support and finishing our peerage should be our main focus right now.”

“I can swing by and try to grab the Knight we talked about once I’m done with Serafall. Provided he chooses to accept that is.”

“Good. That will give me time to work on a side-project I’ve been considering.”

“What kind of side-project? Do you need any help?”

Medea smiled. She walked up to me and gave me a quick kiss. “I love that you’re so willing to help, but I’m not helpless, master. With any luck, I’ll be done before you return. Expect a surprise when you come back. Aqua? I’ll need your help.”

“Oh, sure.” Aqua seemed surprised to be called on suddenly, but she hurried over as Medea started walking out of the room. Matatabi was still fixed to her shoulder, tails wound around Aquas neck to stabilize herself while she licked her paw.

I turned to Mothra as they left. We were alone in the hall now. “And what will you be up to?”

She smiled. I felt a flutter of mischief.

I sighed fondly. “Don’t break anything too important.”

Mothra’s form shrunk down. Additional limbs grew as she took to the air, bobbing up and down towards Shang Tsung’s lab. She must really enjoy getting a rise out of the sorcerer. I refused to believe she was so hungry that she could eat through twelve books in ten minutes… Then again, she was a kaiju. I might need to look into multiversal paper supply options if this problem persisted. It wouldn’t do to let my Rook go hungry.

Now alone in the hall, I pulled out my phone and punched in a number.

“Hey, Bal.” Serafall greeted me.

“Serafall, good to talk to you.”

“What can I do for ya?”

“Two things. First, the Idyia secret is out. Diehauser Belial came by earlier and Idyia introduced herself.”

“Well that’s… Wait, why was Diehauser in your house? Actually, don’t answer that. He was probably after Aqua, right? I’ll adjust some plans, but that isn’t too much to deal with. Is there anything else?”

I stood there, absorbing the conversation she’d essentially had with herself while I just stood there silent. “Uh…yeah, actually. Are you free right now for the next two or three hours?”

“…Is something wrong? This doesn’t happen to have anything to do with the giant moth that showed up in your lands, does it? Was that not friendly?”

“How’d you hear about Mothra?”

“Creative name. I’ve got people watching your holdings to make sure no one tries anything dumb, Bal. I’m making sure that you don’t get kidnapped overnight. So was ‘Mothra’ a problem?”

“I understand I’ve been making a lot of problems for you, but me calling you doesn’t foretell some great calamity.”

“You literally just told me that one of the strongest devils alive learned you have a goddess living in your lands before I was fully prepared to deal with the fallout. ”

“Point, but there are good points to this call too. Do you have time or not?”

She sighed. “I’ve got a couple meetings later, but they’re not too important. I can reschedule them if this is something that can’t wait.”

“It can, but it shouldn’t.”

“Come to my office.” The line went dead.

I put my phone away and opened a Hole. I emerged in front of Serafall’s office building and entered. The receptionist waved me past to the elevators without a word, too focused on whatever paperwork she was filling out. The trip up to the office was uneventful. When I walked up to the door it opened inward before I could knock.

“Hey, Bal.” Serafall said with a wave. She was wearing a blue shirt and slacks. She set aside a stack of papers to stand up as I entered.

“Hey, Serafall.”

“So! Why’d you ask to meet?” she said, watching me expectantly.

“It’d be easier to show you. Are you able to travel right now? You don’t need to grab anything?”

She pursed her lips. She pushed a button on the phone on her desk. “Kila? I’m heading out for a sec. I’ll let you know when I’m back.”

“That wasn’t some secret code for, ‘Come kill the intruder’, right?”

Serafall chuckled. “Please, I’m more than capable of kicking your ass on my own.”

“I don’t doubt it. I do notice you didn’t answer my question though.”

She sighed. “Are we going somewhere or not?”

A Hole opened next to us. “After you, your sataness.”

She looked sceptical for a moment before walking through the Hole. I followed right behind her.

“Wow,” Serafall said dryly, looking around at the stone-lined walls and ceiling around us. “You really know how to bring a girl to the nicest places. It’s a good thing Medea is…” She frowned, intently focused on the magical lights affixed to the rocks. She looked around more intently. Her ears perked up as clanging sounds reached us. Her eyes widened. “This is your mine.”

“One of them. Come on. I’ll show you the operation.”

I led her around a corner to a ledge overlooking a vast cave. Globules of magical light floated around the space, shedding their illumination. Violet skeletons marched back and forth. Some pushed carts laden with ore while others worked with tools. Rails wove around and over each other, disappearing down a number of passages connected to the main cave.

“I underestimated your production capability.” Serafall commented as she watched the skeletons work. “How many constructs do you have here?”

“Somewhere around three-hundred. The largest mine has closer to five hundred. That isn’t counting the golems Shang Tsung made to serve as protection and security.”

“How many mines do you have?”

“We’re at fourteen right now. Staffing has been our biggest issue. Medea taught myself and the other magically inclined members of my peerage how to make her skeletons, but even with us all raising them we just don’t have enough volume to rapidly expand beyond that. We’re working on it. Medea’s personal speed increased significantly once she started using Runa’s Queen piece. The rest of us can’t contribute enough to make it worth it any more. Other things are taking up our attention recently.”

“If you need staff, I can get you people you can trust to work for you.”

“I’m sure you could. I’d still turn you down.”

Serafall sighed. “Balthazar, I get that you want this place to stay a secret, but sooner or later someone else will find it. We need to exhaust the veins before that happens.”

“That won’t happen.”

“If we work fast enough it will.”

“No, you misunderstood. No one will find my mines.”

She shot me a disapproving look. “I thought you were less arrogant than that.”

I sighed. “You remember those coordinates I gave you before the Rating Game?”

Serafall looked confused. “What about them?”

“Those were your test.”

“My what?”

“The coordinates I wrote for you were accurate, but you wouldn’t have been able to use them. If you had… Medea had traps and detection spells set up to see if you went poking around after assuring me you wouldn’t.” I turned to look her in the eyes. “You didn’t go poking around. None of Medea’s traps or detection spells were triggered. You were true to your word.”

Serafall scoffed. “Don’t sound so surprised. I’m in charge of foreign affairs for a reason. I know how to negotiate and work with people to our mutual interest. Now what did you mean by ‘test’?”

“If you’d tried to find my mines while I was in the Rating Game, I would have stopped working with you. I don’t know exactly what would have followed. It isn’t really important anymore. The fact of the matter is, I know I can trust you now. You’ve done a lot for me and my peerage. I know you won’t stab me in the back if given the opportunity, so I’m giving you the opportunity.”

“Nice speech. I’m still waiting for the part where this starts making sense.” Serafall said, unimpressed.

“You’ve been too distracted by the mine and the magic protecting it to really see what’s going on here. Reach out past the wards. You don’t need to have Medea’s scrying abilities to feel something is off.”

Serafall frowned. I felt a hum of magic as she did what I asked. Her eyes widened. She looked panicked.

A teleportation circle rapidly flashed around her, whisking her away.

A skeleton walked up next to me and laid a hand on my shoulder, giving me access to the scrying protections Medea had set up here, showing me what they saw.

A Hole swallowed me. My wings appeared as I emerged suspended high in the air above my mine at Serafall’s side. The Satan’s eyes were wide. She looked around frantically, taking in every detail.

I cast an illusion around us to keep us hidden from anyone watching as I said, “It’s a lot to take in, isn’t it?”

“Where the hell are we?” Serafall demanded.

“Serafall Leviathan, welcome to Faerun, a world of many wonders and dangers. Gods and monsters. Liken it to Earth about fifteen-hundred years ago plus a few extra scary diving entities. There’s also less war between the higher-powered factions. At least by our standards. People here still like to kill each other a lot.”

“This… No. You can’t seriously be telling me this is an entirely separate world.”

I held up my hand. A Hole appeared above my palm. “Ever since I was born, I’ve been stretching the bounds of what my bloodline trait can do. A devil’s power is based in imagination. I imagined a Hole beyond reality and accidentally almost wound up in the Dimensional Gap. After that, it was just a matter of experimentation. I developed a ritual to let me peek behind the curtain and started reaching. Those coordinates I gave you? They were accurate, but for Faerun, not for Earth. You wouldn’t have found anything if you’d gone to them.”

I had Serafall’s complete attention. I had never seen her so serious, so intense. She was staring at me like I was the only flame in an eternal winter.

“You can use Hole to go to other worlds.” she said, breathlessly, in awe. “That’s how… That’s how you do everything!” She looked around. At the mountain range capped with snow. At the green fields roiling towards the horizon. At the thick forests densely packed together. At an alien world.

“Medea isn’t our Medea, is she?” Serafall asked.

“From a world very similar to ours where the gods fled thousands of years ago.”

“Matatabi?”

“A world where humans are caught in a never-ending warring states period with some elemental magic thrown in for fun.”

“Coal?”

I chuckled. “He is actually a local. I’d imagine him being free from Perfected State is why Remiel is starting a crusade against me.”

“How many worlds can you get to?”

“I can go wherever I want. The only major limiting factor for me was power.” A Hole opened above my hand, dropping Bedeze’s King Piece into my waiting palm. I held it up to Serafall. “That’s no longer a problem.”

“A battery…” The corner of Serafall’s lip pulled up into a small smile. “I don’t think you understand how big this is, Bal.”

“I do.” I said, dropping the King Piece into another Hole to keep it safe.

“No, I don’t think–”

“Serafall, I do.” I cut her off, serious. “This is my most closely guarded secret. My sister does not know I can do this. I still want to be independent. Even so, there was a reason I’ve done everything I have to get you on my side. I need powerful allies to protect me in case people learn what I can do. The sheer scale of what I have access to cannot be matched. Everyone that knows will be after me. I’m only telling you to hopefully secure an ally I can rely on and because you’ve already shown you’re on my side and that I can trust you.”

Serafall took a deep breath. “There’s a lot I’m going to need to do after this, Bal. I can’t keep this to myself. Sirzechs, Ajuka and Falbium need to know about you.”

“Can you guarantee they won’t lock me in a cage somewhere to try to use me as a tool?”

“Given how cooperative you’ve been so far and how you brought this to me willingly? Yes. I’ll keep them from trying anything. I will be your point of contact, not them.”

“Okay. Just make it very clear to them that I am prepared to pack up myself and my peerage and disappear somewhere you cannot follow. I don’t want to. The Underworld is my home. I want to help if I can. But I will not be made a slave to their designs.”

“You won’t be dealing with them. You’ll be dealing with me. I’ll just keep them in the loop, and I will not put you in a position where you feel like running is your only option.”

“Good. I’m glad we understand each other. Somewhat related, did you manage to find a Mutation Bishop for me?”

Serafall seemed a little surprised by the dramatic subject change. “No. There are only three unused in the Underworld right now. None of the lords who have them have any interest in parting with them. None of them were even willing to consider the stupid deal I made to get Sona’s Mutated Rook.”

“What kind of stupid deal?”

Serafall sighed. “Something that cost me a lot. I don’t want to go into details. Suffice to say you’re not getting a Mutation Bishop unless someone else gets one in their set in the coming years.

I sighed. “That’s unfortunate. I don’t have time to wait for potential years for someone to get a new one. I guess I’m on to plan B. Regardless, you have a Mutated Pawn you’d be willing to trade for something really nice, right?”

“You found another Sacred Gear?”

I laughed. “Serafall, for all of your insistence that I don’t understand what I have access to, it’s you who is thinking too small. While I do know where some Sacred gears are, I had something far more appealing in mind.”

“And what would that be?” Serafall said, sounding sceptical.

“You’re a fan of magical girls, aren’t you?”

Chapter Text

Serafall had come to expect at least a minor inconvenience to follow every time Balthazar contacted her. She liked him well enough, but he had a talent for making her life difficult.

Since meeting and really getting to know him, Serafall had been trying to figure out how he did everything he did. How did he find Medea? How did he discover an unknown mithril mine? How did he grow his peerage so unprecedentedly fast? How did he find the Red and White Dragon Emperors? Every meeting with the young devil left her with more questions and few answers to her preexisting questions.

Serafall had bent over backwards for him more than once. The first time had been a hunch. Then he’d given her Issei. Then he gave her Ingvild. Balthazar grew from a potential source of rare materials to a genuine asset to the Underworld. At the time, she still hadn’t known how he went about obtaining his information and securing his holdings. It didn’t matter. What was important was that he was willing to work with her. He did not want to be subservient to the Satans, but he was happy to sit down at the table and negotiate. That made him unique among powerful devils. Not only did he have something worthwhile to offer, but he was willing to share it with her provided he felt she was not abusing his good will.

In turn, Serafall had given Balthazar a lot of grace. He didn’t understand how many hours she invested into making sure his life was as smooth as she could make it. Even then, she couldn’t do everything. People were still maneuvering to take advantage of him or outright remove him.

The other factions weren’t blind or stupid. A young power rising in the Underworld showing the potential Balthazar had was a serious threat to them. There was a reason Serafall had people watching Bal’s lands and his other holdings. She expected someone to make a move. They would want him gone before he had time to grow too powerful to remove. Serafall had been concerned Balthazar wasn’t adequately preparing himself. She had been meaning to sit him down and have a conversation about his safety, maybe even going so far as offering him protection in her peerage. Balthazar’s potential and the potential of the resources and items he produced were too valuable to lose.

Serafall understood now. She, and everyone plotting against him, had severely underestimated the young devil. He was not nearly as vulnerable as she’d assumed. He was far more valuable than anyone would even think to suspect. Why would they? Who would possibly consider that a devil barely two decades old would find a way through the Dimensional Gap that bypassed Great Red? Not only did he discover a path to other worlds, he had developed a method to easily traverse it.

Suddenly, everything made sense. No one could find his mines because they were secured in another corner of reality, locked away from everyone but himself. He knew where the Red Dragon Emperor was, but traded that information away when any other devil would have reincarnated Issei for their own. Balthazar didn’t need to. He had entire other worlds to explore. With Medea at his side, he could likely uncover individuals and points of interest much the same way he did in their home world.

Serafall’s head spun as she looked down on a new world, virgin, unscarred by the wars that cut her home to shreds. Serafall had fought on the frontlines of a supernatural war, earning her place as one of Hell’s Satans. She had seen wonders and horrors. She had experienced more than most would ever dream of. Still, the impossibility of where she was, where Balthazar had brought her, left her reeling.

Her mind raced as she considered the possibilities. He said this world had gods? Were they stronger than the gods of her world? Were there other similarities? Other differences?

“You’re a fan of magical girls, aren’t you?”

Those words made Serafall’s heart stop.

Slowly, Serafall turned from the spiked rock of the mountain range beneath her to look at Balthazar. His suit was unbuttoned, hanging open to reveal the red shirt beneath it. His hands rested easily in his pockets. He smiled, amused, like he didn’t just shatter Serafall’s understanding of reality.

“What…What did you just say?”

“Magical girls. You like them right? I remember you asking Medea to be on your show.”

“I…” Serafall’s mouth hung open dumbly. No sound escaped her lips.

Balthazar could travel between worlds. He had just brought her to a world untouched by their kind. He’d outright stated he had gone to others. Medea and Matatabi were from different worlds, separate from the world they were in now.

He didn’t mean…? He couldn’t be saying…?

“Typically it takes me a while to find a world.” Balthazar said. “Medea’s help cuts that time down to practically nothing. With her scrying abilities, I can find just about whatever I want with little to no effort. I found a world you might… Well, you’ll actually probably hate it. It’s…dark. I thought you might like the chance to give someone a better life.”

“Balthazar, stop talking.” Serafall demanded. Her heart beat once more. One beat. Two. Accelerating. Beating against her chest like a hummingbird’s wings against the air. “What… Be very specific.” She couldn’t deal with any more surprises right now. “What are your intentions?”

Balthazar shrugged. “I’m offering to take you to a Magical Girl world that Medea and I found to give you the chance to reincarnate someone for your peerage. It’ll be up to you how to–”

Balthazar grunted, blasted back through the air as Serafall blitzed across the space between them, throwing her arms around him and squeezing tight. Balthazar let out a painful whine as she squeezed him. Wait, no. Serafall realized that the high-pitched sound was coming from her.

Real magical girls! Serafall wasn’t as knowledgeable about the subject as Ajuka was, but she’d heard her friend ramble on with his theories from time to time. Theoretically, an infinite multiverse could have anything within it. Balthazar could apparently use Hole to travel past the Dimensional Gap – even through her excitement, Serafall made a mental note to look into other Abaddons doing anything similar later – so he could theoretically take her anywhere. He and Medea had found a world with real magical girls. The chance to see this world spoke to Serafall’s wonder, the inner-child so deeply buried beneath mountains of politics, scheming and war. No more. She had a personal, real magical girl taxi crushed against her chest in a hug.

“Balthazar, I could kiss you right now.” Serafall said, seriously debating whether or not to lay one on him.

Balthazar awkwardly patted her back, straining against her arms where she pinned him in a hug. “I am flattered. I am also spoken for. I don’t think my beautiful Queen would appreciate me explaining how I snuck off and made out with Satan behind her back.”

Serafall let him go, practically vibrating in anticipation. “What kind of magical girls are they? What kind of powers do they have? What’s the world like? Why haven’t we left yet? Let’s go!”

Balthazar held up his hands. “Hold on a second. I need to give you the multiversal travel brief first.”

Serafall scowled. A gentleman shouldn’t offer a window into the lives of true magical girls only to needlessly delay the arrival of said grandeur shortly thereafter.

Balthazar sighed. “Short summary then. Some things out there make Great Red look like a kitten. We’ll be avoiding those as best we can, but keep your guard up. Don’t stray too far from me. I can and will portal us away from anything I don’t want us getting mixed up in. It would also be appreciated if you would keep me from ending up dead. There shouldn’t be anything that can beat me without getting the drop on me where we’re going, but if I die you’ll be stuck there.”

Through the haze of her excitement, Serafall made another mental note to have Ajuka see if Balthazar’s Clan Trait somehow mutated to give him the ability to walk between worlds. If he could do it when his sister and Bedeze couldn’t, it was likely that was the case. Maybe Ajuka could figure out a way to, if not outright duplicate his ability, create a tether that could pull her back home if they got separated.

Irritated, Serafall shunted thoughts of work and unpleasantness from her mind, smiling bright in anticipation. She could worry about boring stuff later. She was going to meet a magical girl!

“Alright, here we go.” Balthazar said.

A dark void swallowed Serafall, vanishing just as suddenly as it appeared. She felt Balthazar recast the illusion around them while she took in their surroundings. They were flying high above a city. Tall buildings rose like rolling hills off in the distance. Beneath them rows of houses lined winding roads. If Serafall didn’t know any better, she’d say think she was in Japan visiting her little sister.

She wasn’t. She could feel the difference in the air. Subtle, but present. It wasn’t like the world they’d just left with Balthazar’s mine. That world had felt like a great many strings humming in unison with hidden power. This world felt blank. Void. Almost hungry.

Serafall frowned. “This isn’t what I was expecting.”

“Sorry if it doesn’t live up to your expectations. Medea will probably be able to find another magical girl world at some point. We can explore another if you find you don’t enjoy this one.”

“We’re exploring both.” Serafall declared, narrowing her eyes at Balthazar, daring him to contradict her.

Balthazar let out a long suffering sigh.

Serafall smiled, satisfied. She wasn’t letting him get away with taking her to only one magical girl world. She would explore all of them!

Serafall’s smile flattened into a frown. She looked off into the distance, noticing Balthazar looking the same way.

“You felt it too?” she said.

Balthazar nodded, eyes narrowed. “Hard not to.”

The absence she’d felt earlier had been disrupted, shaken about like a leaf in a rippling pond. Something was happening. If something was happening, it was safe to assume that was where any magical girls would be.

“We’re going.” Serafall declared, already flying towards the disturbance. She fought her desire to take off at her top speed. Excited though she was, she wasn’t going to leave Balthazar alone in an unexplored, potentially hostile environment. Meeting one of her idols was not worth putting him in danger.

Balthazar flew after her. They continued in silence, intently focused on the disturbance. It grew closer and closer.

Serafall slowed to a halt a short distance from the disturbance she’d felt. Not far ahead, the air bent and warped over on itself. The skyline was fractured by a black and white checkerboard only barely visible. The space felt…wrong.

“Stay close to me, Bal.” Serafall said seriously. “Pull us back home if I tell you to.” She really wanted to stick around, but she wasn’t willing to needlessly put Balthazar at risk. He was too important. Plus, it would be pretty messed up for her to get him killed right after he decided to fully trust her.

“Just give the word. I don’t really like the feel of this place. It’s more…grim than I was expecting.”

Serafall nodded to him before stepping towards the distortion in the air. With a wave of her hand, the distortion rapidly spun like a top, painting the skyline black and white as Serafall entered the influence of whatever this thing was.

There was no sky. The terrain was covered in the same checkerboard covering the sky. The only breaks in the pattern were small plants, grinning like children’s cartoons.

Gunshots. Serafall tracked the sound to its source.

Her breath caught.

A young girl with golden hair danced between creatures shaped like malicious blobs. With each flick of her wrist, a rifle appeared and fired, replaced immediately by another and another.

Serafall could feel the girl’s power from here. Those rifles were magic, an expression of the girl’s power.

“A magical girl.” Serafall breathed, voice a whisper, barely believing her eyes.

She was amazing. Her skills could definitely use some polishing, but Serafall was still transfixed. Her in front of her was something she’d tried so hard to emulate with her show. This wasn’t fancy camera angles and flowery effects. This was real.

“She’s not the strongest person I’ve run into in my jaunts around various worlds. Still, I figured you’d enjoy meeting her.” Balthazar said, floating at her side with his hands in his pockets.

“Thank you, Bal. This is amazing.” Serafall said, watching in wonder as the girl danced around her opponents, blasting them away with ever more fantastical firearms.

The girl stopped fighting. She was looking at two other girls in the disturbance. Serafall couldn’t feel any power from them. No. There was something there. A small creature. It…

Serafall’s eyes flicked up behind the magical girl. A larger monster was appearing. Its face was like a glowing moon. It frowned down at the girl and opened its mouth.

Serafall expected the girl to blast it away. She expected a great display of skill to defeat the monster. She wasn’t expecting the monster’s jaws to close around the magical girl’s neck.

The girl’s costume flickered then vanished in a flash of dying magical power, leaving the body to fall away wearing a school uniform.

Serafall saw red.

The air ruptured, booming in her wake as Serafall appeared directly in front of the creature that had just devoured the magical girl’s head. The beast didn’t even have time to register its surprise before it erupted in a volcanic shower of fragmented ice.

Serafall had ignored the creature the moment she flicked a spike of her power towards it. She could have killed it as easily from distance as from right next to it. That was not why she closed the distance.

“Balthazar, take us home now.” Serafall demanded, a headless body cradled in her arms, caught before it could fall to the ground.

“What are–” The voice of the magical creature observing with the other two girls was lost to Serafall as Balthazar’s power absorbed her. She didn’t care what that thing wanted. She only had one thought on her mind at that moment.

Serafall knelt to the floor of her office, gently laying the body down beneath her. She idly noted there was an object in Balthazar’s hand. It wasn’t important.

An Evil Piece appeared atop Serafall’s palm. Without even the slightest hesitation, Serafall pushed the glowing Mutation Pawn into the magical girl’s chest.

The office was swallowed by an explosion of demonic power. The golden-haired magical girl jolted upright, screaming in terror and pain, grasping desperately at her neck.

Serafall scooped the girl up into her arms. Her wings curled around to secure the embrace. “It’s okay.” Serafall whispered into the girl’s ear, gently rocking her back and forth. “You’re okay. It’s okay.”

The girl was trembling. She couldn’t form words. She sobbed, clutching desperately at Serafall’s arms.

“This… I should give you some space.” Balthazar said quietly from the side. “You have my number.” A dark Hole opened in space and he was gone.

Serafall knelt on the ground, whispering quiet assurances to the sobbing girl in her arms.

X

Prior to ever taking part in it, Medea knew that the Rating Game would have consequences. If she had things her way, they would have remained in obscurity for many more months or even a year. Bedeze forced their hand. The only way to emerge victorious was to meet their enemy head on and crush them at their own game. They had defeated Bedeze in the arena. Medea had ensured her King’s uncle would never trouble them again. The show of strength had bought them time. Still, problems persisted.

When Balthazar first reincarnated her, he had been desperate. To this day, Medea had never seen her master look so vulnerable, so small as the day he made her into a devil. He did not think she would accept his offer. He was afraid that even if she did, she would leave him for another. Even then he knew that other devils would want what they saw to be his.

Balthazar had received many letters since the Rating Game. He was not the only one.

Dozens of lords from the Pillars and beyond reached out to Medea herself. They offered gold. They offered land. They offered concubines. They offered power. They did all they could to entice her, to sway her to betray Balthazar and join them. If not in their peerage, as their agent in House Abaddon.

Medea took note of each name. Each insult. Each threat.

When she had solidified their position, when she knew their peerage was as secure as it could be, she would deal with these snakes. For now, she had other concerns.

It was obvious the Rating Game would draw attention. Medea knew this. She’d planned for it. She hadn’t planned for the arrival of her mother. As grateful as she was to have her mother back in her life, she knew she would need to alter her plans. Goddesses had a tendency to draw attention. There was already too much attention focused on them. Medea needed to secure their position.

“What do you need help with?” Aqua asked as they left the hall. Matatabi still sat atop her shoulder, keen eyes watching.

“I will need your help disabling a specific ward.” Medea said. “I need to infiltrate a location without alerting the inhabitants. If I disassemble their protections, they will know I am there. You can help me through without damaging the ward.”

“A ward?” Idyia said, stepping out from around the corner. “This sounds interesting. May I accompany you?”

Medea frowned. “I would love for you to come, mother. It’s just…”

Idyia’s eyebrows scrunched together. Medea felt the familiar caress of her mother’s power. It was strange. The touch was so similar to that she’d felt so many years ago, yet it was distinctly different. The Idyia before her was not her true mother. Medea didn’t care. She had lost too much. She would not throw this chance away. Idyia had unveiled the truth, or at least a fair enough estimate, of her origins and accepted her regardless. Medea was just glad to have her.

Idyia smiled softly, having uncovered Medea’s intent. She walked forward and laid a hand on Medea’s cheek. “I understand.” There was no judgement in her mother’s eyes.

Medea felt a weight lift from her shoulders. She would do what she had to to protect the life she was building. She was glad her mother did not disapprove of her doing what needed to be done.

“If it's a stealth mission, why not just send me?” Aqua asked. “I know you’re strong, but I’m better at avoiding detection than you are.”

Medea smiled. “This requires a personal touch. Your assistance entering is all I require, though I appreciate your willingness to help.”

“What kind of personal touch?” Aqua seemed intrigued.

Matatabi’s paw lightly smacked the side of Aqua’s head. “Balthazar left. I need someone to sleep on. You can’t stay on a mission too long. Open the ward and be done with it. I want to sleep.”

Aqua did not see the calculating look in Matatabi’s eyes. She did not see the small cat perceiving an unspoken message. Medea smiled gratefully at Matatabi. For as much of a lazy nuisance as the fiery cat made of herself, she was frightfully perceptive. All the better for their enemies to underestimate her.

“If we’re ready then?” Medea said.

When no one protested, she covered everyone in a teleportation circle and transported them away from the castle.

No longer were they in Hell, but on Earth. It was dark here. The sun had set, leaving the stars to play uninterrupted in the night sky. A thick canopy of branches and leaves obscured large portions of the sky.

“It is only a short distance from here. There are patrols. Please remain silent.” Medea said as she layered illusions over their group. She wasn’t concerned about facing the patrols in question. Her familiars had been scouting this location for months now. She knew there were no individuals capable of threatening them, but if an alarm was raised, her plan would no longer be viable.

They moved silently between trees, across a leaf-laden forest floor.

“There.” Medea said quietly, pointing ahead. Past the trees stood a dark castle, stretching high into the sky. Spikes jutted from towers. Ancient walls stood sentinel. A faint sapphire shimmer obscured the image. The barrier.

Aqua stepped forward.

“There is an alarm component to it. If it is tampered with, the house will be alerted.” Medea explained. “I just need you to allow my mother and I to pass through without the barrier acknowledging our passing.”

“I can help you more if you–” Aqua huffed, looking irritably at the cat on her shoulder currently swatting at her cheek with its paws.

“I’m tired. Let’s leave.” Matatabi said.

Aqua sighed. Her Keyblade appeared in her hand. A golden beam struck Medea in the chest. Then Idyia.

“There,” Aqua said. “The barrier won’t be able to recognize you now. Call me if you need help. I’ll see you back at the castle.” A keyhole in space appeared in front of her.

As Aqua departed, Matatabi wound herself around Aqua’s neck like a scarf, pausing to give Medea a sharp nod before closing her eyes and snuggling into Aqua. The duo disappeared through the Keyhole, leaving Medea and her mother alone.

“Time is wasting.” Idyia said. “Let us be done with it.” She turned and walked towards the barrier, passing through it with no difficulty.

Medea followed her mother, layering stronger illusions over them both. The denizens of the castle possessed senses and magic greater than humans. It was not sufficient to challenge Medea. If she desired, she likely could have assaulted this fortification herself. That would not bring about the ending she desired.

Shadowy cats bled out of Medea’s cloak, melding into the ground to scour the castle. She would prefer to leave as soon as possible. Her familiars would map the territory and show her to her target.

Medea couldn’t help but note the sad look on Idyia’s face as they approached the castle. “Do you disapprove of my intentions, mother?”

“I will never disapprove of actions taken to ensure the safety of my family, no matter how unsavory.” She frowned. “That does not mean I do not desire such actions to be unnecessary.”

Medea could understand that perspective. She herself had not originally intended for things to go this way. Unfortunately, she could not justify leaving this path unwalked.

Medea and Idyia reached the outer wall. Together, they floated up and over it. Pale figures in heavy plate armor patrolled the wall. Not one noticed their passing as they descended into the courtyard. The guard’s mundane senses were impressive. Their mystical senses were strong. Neither could overcome Medea’s skill.

Medea looked up. Her familiar had located her target.

“The girl is there.” Medea said, pointing to a tower high in the castle.

“Let us be done with it.” Idyia said.

Guards walked past, oblivious to their conversation.

Together, they drifted into the air. The tower neared. A window unlatched and swung wide as they approached. Medea’s familiar rejoined her shadow after opening the window. The room was small, sparsely decorated. A bed, wardrobe and a small desk were the only furnishings. A small girl lay atop the bed, tossing and turning, face contorted in pain.

“She dreams of the knowledge gained from her burden.” Idyia said, watching the girl thrash about in bed.

Medea walked up to the other side of the bed. “I suppose that is the only beneficial thing that will come of this. She will be burdened by it no longer.”

Medea did not fear they would be found. Her familiars knew the nearest guards were several halls away. Even if they were nearer, she trusted her illusions to shield their presence. Still, she did not desire to stay here longer than necessary. She would do what she came to do and return home.

A flash heralded the arrival of her Noble Phantasm. She raised it above the slumbering girl. Idyia laid a hand on the girl’s forehead. Her troubled features turned peaceful.

“Rule Breaker.” Medea brought her blade down.

Pure white light erupted from the still girl’s chest where Rule Breaker had pierced it. Shining gold reflected the light as a small cup drifted out of the girl’s body. The cup poured light and holy energy into the air like a fountain. Medea produced a specially prepared bag from her robe and secreted the cup away in it. The light disappeared.

“She passed peacefully.” Idyia said, removing her hand from the girl’s forehead. Before she had thrashed in her bed. Now she lay still, a serene look of calm on her face. The removal of her Sacred Gear had killed her. This was why she had not allowed Aqua to accompany her. Balthazar’s Knight would do what needed to be done, but Medea would spare her work like this if it was within her power.

Without any signs of struggle or tampering with the wards, it was likely the castle’s denizens would believe the girl passed from natural causes or perhaps from complications caused by her Sacred Gear. They would not suspect foul play. They would have no reason to suspect that a devil had snuck into their most well-guarded haven and stolen a Sacred Gear.

Medea gently reached down and tucked a strand of hair behind the girl’s ear. Had events transpired differently, she would have sought this girl out to take as the Queen or Bishop of her own peerage. Sadly, that was no longer sufficient.

When it was just her, the Greeks would not have caused so large of a disturbance. With both Medea and her mother residing in the Abaddon lands, the response would magnify beyond diplomacy’s ability to contain. Controlling the holder of the grail was no longer enough. Medea could trust no one but herself with its safety and application.

Developing Balthazar’s Sacred Gear had allowed her to learn so much about the system created by this world’s creator. There were flaws in Perfected State, flaws that allowed her to reforge it into Balthazar’s weapon. So too were there flaws in His butchering of the grail into Sephiroth Graal. The girl’s nightmares were proof enough.

The cup now in Medea’s possession was not the equal to the Holy Grail that pulled her from the Throne of Heroes in her old world. When she was done. It would be.

“The first of four pieces collected.” Medea said. In order to complete her task, she would need to gather more than just the Cup. She would need the Nail, Cross and Spear as well. For now, the Cup was too volatile to use on its own. It was too dangerous to risk binding it herself in its current state. She would explain her plan to Balthazar when he returned with his Knight, then seek out the other pieces to stabilize and enhance what would become her Sacred Gear.

Medea and Idyia vanished from the tower in a flash of magic. Not so much as a mouse had tracked their passing.

X

The magical girl recruitment had not gone as I’d expected. I’d brought us to that place at that moment because I thought we could make things go differently. I thought Serafall would save Mami, not bring her back to life after her head got eaten. I had to improvise. I grabbed her soul gem and tried a trick Shang Tsung had been teaching me to try to force her soul back into her body briefly as Serafall tried to reincarnate her. It worked. I don’t know how, but it worked. That just left me standing in Serafall’s office with a very traumatized magical girl crying in Satan’s arms.

I didn’t know how to react. Part of me felt like a coward for leaving as abruptly as I did, but Serafall is definitely better at dealing with that than I would’ve been. She’s a big girl. She could explain the whole reincarnation thing to her new Pawn without my presence. Besides, I had other things to do.

Cobbled stone surrounded me. The only light was cast by fading torches. My footsteps shed a clopping echo that reverberated in the confined space. This place smelled like death. Knowing what I knew, the stench made sense.

I walked up to a wall and opened a Hole. Stepping through, I emerged into a chamber locked in complete darkness. I held my hand up and conjured several small orbs of light to illuminate the space.

I was standing in a cell, empty save for a lone shape bent over itself along the far wall. Hair frayed like cobwebs stuck to a gaunt face. The limbs of the man beneath me were bound together with thick wrappings.

I retrieved a small knife from a Hole and gently pricked my finger. A single drop of blood swelled on my finger. I flicked it forward. The sound of the droplet impacting the stone echoed in the silence.

The bound form shifted. Leather and fabric creaked as it was strained. There was a great snapping sound as the bindings holding the shriveled form to the wall were torn. The body fell sideways, lunging towards where the drop of my blood had landed. A long tongue emerged from the mouth, lapping at the blood. Arms tore free of the binder holding them together. Crimson orbs snapped up, peering through a veil of wild black hair to perceive me.

“Years locked away. It isn’t my master’s blood that awakens me, but yours.” A wicked grin split the man’s face, showing off sharpened teeth. “Your blood is not human. It is delicious.”

“You can have another taste after I say my piece.” I said, watching the creature’s movements carefully. I knew what this man could do. I wouldn’t underestimate him. For the moment, he seemed more intrigued than hungry, so I continued. “My name is Balthazar Abaddon. I am a devil. I came here to recruit you into my peerage. I have the power to–”

“A monster seeks to command me?” he snarled. “I hunt other monsters.” His body blurred.

A Hole appeared around me, pulling me to the other side of the cell. The monster crashed into the far wall of the cell, leaving a crater in the wall. His head snapped towards me the moment I reappeared.

“Let me–” Another Hole pulled me away as the monster leapt towards me again.

I looked down as I emerged from my portal. There were three lines cut into my shirt. I was bleeding.

Across from me, the monster licked at the blood dripping from its clawed hand. This was not going the way I wanted it to.

I reached into my coat pocket and pulled out a flyer, flicking it onto the ground. “Use this if you decide you want to talk. I can see that you’re not–” Another Hole pulled me away as the monster lunged again.

“–In the mood.” I finished lamely, staring at the wall of one of my mines.

My head fell in my hand as I sighed. I was now three for three on consecutive failures to recruit a Knight. First Talion, then Stahlmar. At least they let me speak without immediately trying to attack and eat me.

The question now was what do I do? I left the vampire a flyer. If he feels like talking after he has calmed down a bit, I can try to reincarnate him again. It was possible he would simply be unwilling. I had other Knights I was considering, but he would be the best.

I sighed, pulling a potion out of a Hole and downed it. The surprisingly deep gashes in my chest knit themselves together. I ran a hand over my shirt to magically clean up the blood. There wasn’t much I could do for the fabric right now.

I’d give the vampire some time to think about whether he wanted to contact me or not. I couldn’t say that the murderous rage he’d flown into when I opened my mouth filled me with confidence about his willingness to work with me, but I’d been surprised before. In the meantime, I didn’t want to go home empty-handed.

I opened a Hole, shaking my head. If this individual refused, then I would need to seriously consider that the common problem in these recruiting attempts was me and that I should just give up.

X

A woman with scarlet hair walked alone on a dirt road. The hem of her white gown was stained brown from the road. She had been walking for some time now.

She’d given up her chance. She had the opportunity to regain everything she lost. She chose to give her daughter away. She did not regret her decision.

These last few months, she had been trying to find a purpose. Try as she might to pretend at being human, the truth was undeniable. She may have regained her form, but she was no longer human. She still could not taste. She still could not sleep. She still could not feel the joys she’d once known. In their place was the pain. The unending ache to change.

A spike of pain in her leg sent the woman tumbling to the ground with a hiss of pain. She reached down, pulling the hem of her dress up. White scales sprouted from her calf.

She clutched at her leg, squeezing down hard on the offensive scales, willing them away.

She couldn’t lose herself again. She wasn’t whole, but she was far better than she had been in centuries. She needed to find the mage. She would follow him to the ends of the world if he kept her as she was.

“Hello,”

The woman was startled, flinching at the voice appearing so close to her. She hadn’t heard anyone approach.

“Can I help you up?” A man with fiery hair held his hand down to her.

The woman straightened out her dress and allowed him to help her to her feet. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Forgive my forwardness, but my afternoon has not gone the way I expected it to. Please bear with me for a moment.”

The woman took several shocked steps back, instinctively calling her magic to her hands as wings sprouted from the back of the man.

“Hello,” he said calmly, unbothered by the fire in her hands. “My name is Balthazar Abaddon, Lord of the House of Abaddon. I am a devil from another world. I have come here for the purpose of reincarnating you into something called a peerage – a devil’s direct subordinate structure. If you accept, you will become a devil. I will do everything–”

“I don’t want to be a devil.” the woman cut him off. “I want to be human!” she shouted, venting her rage at her present circumstances on this alien entity in front of her. Smoke shot out of her nose as she felt her ire rise. The painful ache spread through her body once more. She felt herself slipping.

“Please allow me to finish.” the devil said, unconcerned with her posturing. “If you accept, I will do everything I can to make you comfortable. If you become a devil you will enjoy many benefits including but not limited to increased magic power, the ability to sleep, the ability to taste, an effectively limitless lifespan, a host of allies who will–”

“What did you say?” the woman asked. The fire she’d summoned was gone. She stared wide-eyed at the devil in front of her, trying in vain to squash the hope blooming in her chest.

“Devils are very similar to humans. If you agree to become a devil in my service, you will gain a permanent body similar to a human’s. You will be able to enjoy all the pleasures that they enjoy. You–”

“Yes,” the woman said immediately. “I accept. Make me a devil.”

The man regarded her seriously. “I will not reincarnate you under false pretenses. If you agree to this, you will be subservient to me for eternity. I will treat you well and give you freedom, but you will be my servant. You will likely never return to this world. I will bring you home with me and Hell will become your new home.”

“Will I be able to eat like a person again?”

“You will.”

“I’ll serve you for however long you want, go wherever you want and fight any enemy you put in front of me. Just give me my life back.” she was practically pleading. The mage could only change her form. If this devil could return to her the pleasures of living, he would have her loyalty.

“Very well,” the devil held up his hand. A glowing red object appeared. It began floating towards her. “You will be my first Bishop. Welcome to the House of Abaddon.”

The woman gasped, feeling the object flow into her chest. The persistent pain was evaporated by a wave of pure euphoria that spread throughout her body. The feeling was so intense that the world went white.

When her vision returned, she realized she was on her knees, staring at the ground. The devil was kneeling over her, inspecting her. Calling out to her.

“Food.”

“What? Are you okay? Do you need–”

“I want food.” the woman cut off his concerned speech.

He pursed his lips. A small black orb appeared over his hand.

The woman tilted her head in confusion as the man ripped open a clear film made of a strange material she’d never seen before. He held out the item that was inside it. It looked somewhat reminiscent of a pastry.

Hesitantly, the woman took the item. Was it really food? What was that strange wrapping it was in? It at least smelled good so…

The woman’s eyes widened. Without another moment’s hesitation, she bit into the strange food.

Fruity. Sweet. Fluffy.

It was delicious.

Tears streamed down her face as, for the first time in centuries, she enjoyed the flavor of a delicious snack.

She looked up at the devil. “My name is Irene Belserion. You’ve given me back my life. I will follow you anywhere.”

Chapter Text

My intent was to introduce Irene to everyone when I brought her back to my castle. That didn’t happen. My new Bishop demanded I take her to the ‘most comfy bed’ I owned. She passed out amongst the covers the moment I brought her to one of the many empty bedrooms in the castle. She had been asleep since, a happy smile on her face as she snoozed. I decided it was probably best to leave the introductions until she was well rested.

The castle felt empty as I roamed its halls. Skeletons and golems stood sentry, but their presence felt more akin to ornamentation than company. Tapping into the protections Medea laid into the castle’s very foundations, I only saw a few of my peerage present.

Shang Tsung was in his lab. Mothra was with him in the form of a small moth sat atop his head, antennae flicking in interest as he held up a vial for her to inspect.

Aside from them, the only other people in the castle were myself, Irene and Medea who was currently in the dining room sifting through a pile of letters. The rest of my peerage was probably off doing their own thing. That was fine with me.

I followed the halls to the dining room and walked up behind my seated Queen, draping my arms over her shoulders. “Hello,” I said, kissing her cheek.

“Quite the beautiful maiden you’ve brought back, master.” Medea said, still focused on the letters in front of her. “A dashing knight freeing her from the draconic affliction that caged her. It’s practically a fairy tale. Should I be worried?”

“Not even the Leviathan herself could cause my eye to stray.” I declared dramatically, recognizing her playful tone.

Medea looked over her shoulder at me, eyebrow raised. “The Leviathan?”

I shook my head. “She made a joke about kissing me. Nothing important.”

Medea made a considering sound, lips pursed. “Did she enjoy her gift?”

I winced. “It… Things didn’t go as intended. She had to resurrect a corpse instead of a warm body. I figured it was best to give them both some space. I went after the Knight after I left them.”

“As I recall, your intended Knight was male. The woman you returned with is more akin to one of the potential Bishops we discussed.”

“Let’s just say my track record of recruiting Knights continues to disappoint. Irene was more accepting of the agreement.”

“I’ll need to properly introduce myself later.” Medea said. A letter appeared in her hand. She held it up to me.

“What’s this?” I said, taking the letter and stepping back, taking a seat at her side.

“The only mail we’ve received over a period of twelve days that is actually important.”

I quickly scanned over the letter. I recognized the handwriting – my sister’s. It was an invitation from Kuisha written on Sairaorg’s behalf. Apparently there was going to be a party at Castle Vapula to celebrate the announcement of their new heir. It was scheduled for tomorrow.

“Congratualtions to Sairaorg Vapula. The timetable is a little demanding though.” I said aloud as I set the letter down. More often than not, it was considered polite to give guests and hosts both at least a week of warning prior to an event.

“They don’t want to allow anyone time to plot.” Medea said. “If anyone wants to learn about how this came to be, they will need to attend the celebration or risk others gaining an advantage in negotiations with the new Vapula Heir. The Vapulas will be able to control the narrative.”

I frowned. “So it’ll probably be a big party.”

“Most likely. Each surviving Pillar will have received an invitation. The Vapula’s allies and other important minor nobles will also likely be in attendance.”

“I don’t suppose I can respectfully decline this invite?” Brushing shoulders with the Underworld’s elite didn’t sound like my idea of a good time. One-on-one meetings I could stomach. Being surrounded on all sides by nobility was a separate matter entirely.

“Sairaorg won’t be insulted. Lord and Lady Vapula would likely take it as a slight.”

I sighed. “I guess we’re going to a party tomorrow, Medea. We’ll stay long enough to be seen and offer congratulations then get out of there before anything happens.”

“The invitation noted that peerages and family were welcome. Would you like to bring anyone else along?”

“That’s up to them. I’d like to spend as little time there as possible. If Coal wants to hang out with Regulus, there will be better opportunities.”

Medea smiled. “Where do you think he is right now? He and Aqua are helping Regulus ‘settle in’ to the new homestead you gifted them.”

Kuisha must have made her selection from the catalogue of Bedeze’s properties then. “Which one did they pick?”

“They claimed three; the manor and cottage near the Vapula’s lands and the mansion on the outskirts of Lucifaad.”

Not bad choices. The cottage and manor were vacation homes. Small. Little room for renovation. The mansion wasn’t all that big, but its location so close to Lucifaad made it very valuable. That was one of the ones I was most looking forward to selling. That was probably one of the reasons Kuisha picked it. I’d rather have a better relationship with Sairaorg than some extra cash though. I already had plenty of revenue streams and more money than I knew what to do with.

“Well,” I continued, “If anyone wants to come, they’re welcome to. I think it would probably be better if we went somewhere just as a peerage though. We haven’t really had a vacation. We also have two brand new members. I want to give them a chance to settle in and get to know everyone.”

“Have you changed your mind about rapidly recruiting the others, then?”

I shook my head. “We’ll need the numbers and extra firepower to deal with all of the attention we’ve been getting recently. It might be a good idea to put any vacations on hold until our last three members are with us. That is, assuming I can find a Knight actually willing to accept.” I finished bitterly. I was running out of ideas for who to give my mutation Knight to. I had one more fallback. If he didn’t accept, I’d have to think of a Plan Z.

Medea smiled proudly. “Well master, I think I might have something that should help with the attention we’re receiving.”

I raised an eyebrow. “That’s right. You said something about working on a surprise while I was gone?”

Medea flicked her wrist. The dining hall was bathed in pure, opal light. Shadows fled in the presence of the golden cup in Medea’s hand. I felt my spirit liven within me. I was invigorated, inspired.

“What… What is that?” I said, breathless. I couldn’t look away.

“Sephiroth Graal.”

I felt my heart skip a beat. “What?”

“This is Sephiroth Graal.” Medea repeated.

That… That shouldn’t be possible. According to the future knowledge I had, Sephiroth Graal should currently be bound to a dhampir. The only way Medea could have it now was…

“How did you get that?” I asked.

Medea must have heard something in my tone. Her proud smile fell into a concerned frown. “I… You told me what others would use this for. We had already waited too long. I had to secure it. I used Rule Breaker and removed it from the dhampir.”

“And Valerie?” I was pretty sure I knew the answer.

“She passed peacefully. I couldn’t leave her alive. It would have been too large of a loose end.”

I shook my head, standing up and beginning to pace around the room.

“Balthazar?”

I didn’t respond to Medea. I was too busy trying to put my thoughts in order.

My future knowledge had holes in it. I didn’t remember everything from Highschool DXD’s story. I hadn’t even read it through in its entirety. I only got a little beyond what the anime showed before I dropped it. Most of my other knowledge came from fanfictions and scrolling through wikis. I was interested in the world of Highschool DXD, but I didn’t like the main character or the really stupid boob power-ups.

I knew Valerie had Sephiroth Graal. I knew the Chaos Brigade used her to reincarnate a bunch of dragons and wreak havoc. I didn’t know enough.

When did the Chaos Brigade learn Valerie had Sephiroth Graal? Did they always know? Did the Tepes Clan slip up at some point and reveal it? Were the Tepes Clan members of the Chaos Brigade to begin with? Did the Tepes Clan even know Valerie had Sephiroth Graal?

“Balthazar?” Medea sounded uncertain, maybe even a little scared.

I stopped pacing, facing the wall and running a hand down my face. “Dammit, Medea.”

“What’s wrong, honey?” She was standing, walking towards me, reaching out to take my hands.

I shook my head, avoiding her. “Why didn’t you tell me about this? We just had a conversation about keeping me informed about shit like this after my uncle.”

Medea froze. She looked lost. “I… I wanted to surprise you. We needed security. This can give us that.” She lifted the glowing cup. It pulsed against the air, radiating divine power. “I’m sorry about Valerie. I know you talked about potentially recruiting her, but I couldn’t leave the loose end.”

I shook my head. “This isn’t about Valerie.”

I didn’t know Valerie. I knew about her character. From what I remembered about the dhampir, everyone around her manipulated and abused her. She was a tragic character. It certainly would have been nice if she had gotten a happier ending, but the world wasn’t an ideal place. Was I supposed to go out of my way to make every character I knew from DXD happy just because I’d once read a story about them? What about all of the other people suffering in the world that hadn’t been lucky enough to be named characters in a titty anime?

No. I didn’t really know any of those characters or anyone else in the world besides. There problems weren’t my problems. I wouldn’t go out of my way to help them just because I read a story about them once. My focus was on my peerage and the allies I’d made outside of it. I wasn’t exaclty happy that Valerie was dead, but that wasn’t my main concern right now.

“How is stealing Sephiroth Graal supposed to help us stay under the radar, Medea?” I asked, turning to face her.

Medea’s eyes narrowed. She was starting to get mad too. “No one knows I stole it. I was careful. They didn’t even know I was there. If anyone investigates her death, they will assume she died from the strain of holding the Grail. No one will even suspect that it was taken prior to her passing. I thought you would be happy to have such a powerful tool at our disposal.”

“You’re missing the point again, Medea. Why didn’t you tell me? You need to keep me informed about big moves like this. I tell you about all of my plans involving the Satans, all of my recruitment attempts that have the potential to affect all of us. You need to do the same. Stealing Sephiroth Graal is something I need to know about before you do it. We can’t plan as a team if you keep flying off on your own like this.”

“I already told you. I was careful. No one will know we have it.”

I resisted the urge to snap at her. Judging by her glare, that wouldn’t accomplish anything. “How can you be sure? Maybe someone else was watching. Maybe you weren’t as careful as you think you were. But fine, let’s say you’re right. What happens when the asshole son of Lucifer that I have already warned you about comes looking that thing. This is why I didn’t go after Valerie before now. I didn’t have a plan in place to deal with that kind of attention. We already have the Angels and the Greeks on our ass. Did we really need the Chaos Brigade too?”

“They. Do not. Know. That I have it.” Medea ground out, fuming. “We needed something to even the playing field. I secured something to even the playing field, something to protect us.”

“What if you’d died!”

Medea flinched, taken aback at my sudden outburst.

I’d already lost control, I kept yelling. “What if you hadn’t been careful enough and someone found you? I told you that I don’t know everything! What if Rizevim or one of his cronies was there? If they found you and captured or killed you, I wouldn’t even know what happened to you because you didn’t fucking tell me!”

I took a breath. “Dammit, Medea. I thought we were passed this. I need to know when you’re planning something like this. I need to know when you’re making moves with the potential to have drastic fallout. If anything had gone wrong, I wouldn’t have been able to help. I wouldn’t have even known. I was in a separate world. I wouldn’t have known something was wrong until I came home and realized you weren’t there. Think of it in reverse. What would you do if I suddenly disappeared yesterday? Pretend I didn’t tell you that I was going to a different world with Serafall. All you know is that I’m not there.”

Medea didn’t look angry anymore. She wouldn’t meet my eyes.

I sighed, letting the simmering emotions bleed out of me. “There’s a reason I keep you appraised of what I’m doing. If something happens to me, you need to know where to start looking. The same goes for me. I can’t even begin to find you if you don’t tell me when you’re trying something like this. We’re supposed to be a team.”

“I’m sorry.” Medea said. The words were quiet.

I sighed. I walked forward and gently pulled her into a hug. Her arms immediately snapped around me, squeezing tight.

“What are you planning to use Sephiroth Graal for?” I asked as calmly as I could. I was still trying to cool off.

“I’m going to bind it to myself to use as my Sacred Gear. I can’t do that until it’s stable. I need Alphecca Tyrant to stabilize it. Once it’s stable, I can use Incinerate Anthem and True Longinus to empower it.” She spoke into my shoulder, muffled and fast.

“Will you lose control of Sephiroth Graal if we don’t get Alphecca Tyrant right away?”

“No. You can store it in a Hole locked by Aqua to keep it from rejoining the Sacred Gear system.”

“Okay,” I pulled back slightly to look her in the eye. “For now, we seal that thing in a Hole. We’ll start looking for whoever has Alphecca Tyrant after I finish recruiting for my peerage. We’re going to need the extra help dealing with the attention hunting down the Holy Relics will bring.”

Medea seemed confused. “You’ll help?”

“My issue isn’t with the plan. I’m mad you executed it withou involving me. I don’t need to know when you go to the store. But tell me when you do something like this. Do not do anything else like this alone, okay?”

“Okay,” Medea laid her head back down on my shoulder. “Okay.”

X

Things felt awkward between Medea and I. I’d slept in one of the guest rooms last night to let myself cool down and now it felt like there was a wall up between us.

We’d never really fought before. I didn’t feel I was in the wrong for being upset that she’d stolen a Longinus Sacred Gear without telling me, but I wasn’t proud of myself for losing my cool. In a perfect world, we’d have a few days to ourselves where we could talk and get back to where things were. This wasn’t a perfect world. We had to go to Sairaorg’s party.

The rest of the peerage was staying back. Coal and Aqua had soken with Regulus yesterday when they’d gone to see him. The lion told them their presence wasn’t needed and they would probably be bored. Regulus lamented the fact that he had to go himself and didn’t want Coal to have to sit through it with him.

Regulus’s feelings about the party matched my own. I didn’t want to go, but I was the Lord of a house that would likely be close allies with the Vapulas in the near future. I had to show my face. Once we’d stayed long enough to be polite, Medea and I would leave.

“I will search for important people among the guests and deal with those seeking to do business at the party, master.” Medea said. Outwardly, she appeared unphased. I knew her well enough to know she was uneasy. There was a slight frown curling her lips downward. Her chin was lowered. Were she wearing her typical robes, her face would be obscured by the shadows of her hood. Instead, she wore a purple gown with dark patterns.

This was a formal occasion. We needed to at least pay lip service to its function. I’d traded out my typical, more casual coat for a true suit but otherwise left my wardrobe unchanged. Black suit, pants and tie with a red shirt.

“Thank you, Medea.” I said. We’d need to talk after the party. “Let’s go.” A Hole opened and we stepped through it together.

The invitation we’d received acted as a key to allow us into the wards of the Vapula estate. It deposited us in a reception area. A small circular room with a large golden seal built into the floor. White walls rose to a pointed roof above us. A silver-haired man in a suit stood at the edge of the room near a set of double doors. He bowed at our approach.

“Viscount Abaddon, on behalf of Lord and Lady Vapula I bid you welcome to this celebration. It is an honor to host you. Please continue into the courtyard and join in the festivities. If you require assistance, speak to one of the servants. We will be happy to assist you in any way we can.”

“Thank you,” I said, curt. I wasn’t exactly a fan of all the grandeur. I was an anomaly among devils for that reason. The majority of the devils this man was tasked to greet would probably throw a fit if he didn’t grovel.

The doors opened before us as we approached. Two women in maid uniforms curtsied as they opened the doors from the outside. Their gazes were fixed on the floor in front of them. They wouldn’t look at me as I passed.

It felt a little strange to me to be around living servants. The skeletons, animated armors and golems staffing my estate would stare right through you like you weren’t there. They weren’t intelligent enough to feel like genuine company. I would eventually need to start hiring devil servants to handle the tasks the skeletons couldn’t perform. When that time came, I would want capable, trustworthy servants who weren’t afraid to look me in the eye. It was a problem for the future once I felt secure in my ability to combat the threats facing me.

The small gazebo we’d arrived in let out into a vast courtyard. Cobbled paths wove between hedges and trees. There were extravagant fountains spraying water in dazzling displays. Statues of devils and monsters stood in threatening poses.

Amongst the courtyard’s decorations were the devils. Men and women of sinful beauty garbed in the finest fabrics. There were so many of them. The courtyard was large. Even so, it was packed with people. They spoke in small groups. Some whispered in pairs. Many laughed loud as they enjoyed their wine. Men and women in crisp suits wove between them carrying trays to ensure the wine kept flowing and the horderves continued to satisfy.

I tried to pick out a familiar face amongst the sea of devils. I had little success. Far away from the gazebo to receive guests was Castle Vapula, home to the lord and lady of the same name. A pair of curved staircases led up to either side of an elevated platform overlooking the courtyard. There, Sairaorg stood with two devils I recognized to be Lord and Lady Vapula. Together, they received guests and gifts, sharing idle conversation before the guest left and another took their place. An orderly line formed up the left-most staircase where other devils waited to greet the new Vapula heir.

If I wanted to leave as soon as possible after showing my face, that was where I should go.

“Let’s try to navigate through this chaos.” I said.

Medea nodded and followed at my side.

At first, no one marked our passing. I began to think I might be able to escape this party without socializing outside my greeting to Sairaorg. My mistaken assumption was corrected about half-way through the courtyard.

“Balthazar!”

I tensed as a shape rapidly moved towards me, relaxing at the last second as I recognized the flash of black hair.

Serafall Leviathan threw her arms around me, vibrating excitedly. “It’s so good to see you!” she declared loudly. She wore a skirtsuit. The collar had a golden pin with the symbol of the Leviathan.

“It’s good to see you too, Serafall.” I said, awkwardly returning her hug. All around us, devils had paused their conversations. Some tried to be subtle as they watched us. Others watched openly, calculating gazes on their face.

“Medea!” Serafall released me and was suddenly wrapped around me Queen. “You’re still willing to be on my show, right? I finalized the script. Oh! Come on, we can talk about it!” Serafall grabbed Medea’s arm with one hand and mine with the other, bodily dragging us along behind her. She pulled us into a smaller alcove. A large hedge bush shielded us from the rest of the party. She released us and smiled awkwardly. “Sorry, I needed an excuse to get you away from everyone.”

“You could have just asked?” I suggested.

“Or left whatever this is for another time. There are eyes everywhere.” Medea said.

Serafall shrugged. “It’s not too important. Parties are a good place to talk. I’ve got some business to do once we’re done here.”

“Are you the only Satan here?” I asked. It made sense that they would receive invitations to the unveiling of an heir, but I didn’t know if the others would show up.

“Falbium and Ajuka already left.” Serafall answered, an amused curl to her lips. “They congratulated Sairaorg then were gone right after. I think they only spent five minutes here.”

“That was my plan too. Parties aren’t really my thing.” I said.

“Don’t you run one of the most successful businesses in the Underworld? Shouldn’t you try to network?” Serafall asked.

“We have no need to network. Our foundations have already been set and we work on a contract basis.” Medea explained.

“That, and we have more pressing concerns right now. I have more money than I know what to do with. I’m more focused on finishing my peerage.” I added.

“Makes sense.” Serafall said. “That brings me to part of the reason I called you over. Bring out your Pawn.”

I smiled, expecting I knew where this was going. With a flash of demonic power, my last Pawn appeared in my hand.

Serafall held her hand up next to mine, a Mutation Pawn glowing with power between her thumb and forefinger. She waved her other hand. A spell circle rose to swallow each of the Pawns. They disappeared. A second spell circle brought the Pawns back. I now held the Mutation Pawn.

“There,” Serafall said, vanishing the Pawn in her hand. “That’s thanks for yesterday.”

I looked at the Mutation Pawn in my hand a moment longer before sending it away. Serafall had performed the same minor ritual when she’d given me the Mutation Knight. Typically, the process of trading pieces was a lot more involved. Serafall was one of the people closest to the Evil Piece’s creator and knew a lot more about them as a result.

“Speaking of yesterday, how is…everything?” I asked, trying to be vague. There was a bush blocking sight from the other devils, but sound still carried. Medea had already warned us about eyes being everywhere.

Serafall sighed. “Not great. Could be a lot worse all things considered. I’m working through it.” She turned to Medea. “You’re still willing to be on my show, right? That was only partially an excuse to talk to you guys. I really do have the first draft of the script done. I’m going to change some things to work in a new character. I think it’ll be good for her.”

“Send me a copy of the script and the amended version once you have it. I am very busy, but I will do my best to work it into my schedule.” Medea said.

“We’ll make it work. I have people from different factions on the show every now and then. We’ve gotten good at managing schedule conflicts. I made you a villain like you asked. Let me know if you want any changes in your character or your role in the story. I can workshop it when I write in Mami.”

Serafall let out a long, tired sigh. “Much as I’d like to stay and chat, there’s a lot more people I need to talk to here and I’m trying to get home as fast as I can to be with my Pawn. It was good to see you guys.”

“You too, Serafall.” I said, waving as she turned to leave.

“Oh!” she spun around. “Sirzechs wants to talk to you. If he pushes to hard, tell him to deal with me instead.” With that, she turned back around and disappeared around the corner.

“Thoughts on why Lucifer wants to talk to us?” I asked Medea.

“I don’t know. It will probably be a conversation we’d rather avoid.”

“I was thinking the same.”

Serafall had told me that she would be my point of contact with the Satans. If Sirzechs wanted to talk to me, I could think of very few reasons he’d be interested. Before my trip with Serafall, I would have assumed he wanted to talk about getting items made from Medea or maybe buying raw materials directly from me. Now, it was probably something to do with my ability to reach beyond the world.

I sighed. “Let’s try to track down Lucifer and see what he wants then head straight to Sairaorg. I want to get out of here before we have any more surprises.”

“I have already located Lucifer. Follow me.” Medea said.

We walked back into the main area. I felt many eyes tracking me as we progressed. I’m not sure if people realized who I was before or if they just hadn’t cared. After Serafall very publicly pulled attention to me, I became a subject of interest.

“Hello!” A devil with blonde hair wearing a gaudy, gold suit had stepped into my path. “I’m…”

He was the first. He wasn’t the last. One after another, minor nobles walked up to me and started up a conversation. I was polite. I exchanged curtesies with them. When the subject inevitably changed to partnering with my business or trading peerage members, I would politely excuse myself.

Please send all business propositions to our main office. I’m sorry, I am not interested in trading any piece of my peerage.

The thin veneer of civility crumbled when I didn’t immediately give them what they want. Some stormed off. Others put on plastic smiles and said they would follow up with me. I was not making a lot of friends. There were those who behaved like mature adults and took the refusal in stride but they were few and far between.

What should have been a leisurely stroll turned into a near-hour long trek to the other side of the courtyard. It was draining.

“Not enjoying the party?” Sirzechs Lucifer was tall. Crimson hair parted and fell around his face like a waterfall. He wore a long coat with a high collar and golden designs. He had an easy smile on his face.

“I am not accustomed to venues such as this, Lord Lucifer. Forgive the poor introduction. I am Lord Balthazar Abaddon.” I bowed shallowly.

“There’s no need for all that. With how much Sera talks about you, I feel like I already know you.” His smile thinned into a considering line. “You’re a very interesting man, Balthazar. I hope the two of us can get along.”

“I hope so too.” I’d bet a lot on allying with the New Satans. If they suddenly decided to turn on me I’d be in a bit of a bind. I had fallback plans for if that happened, but I would really prefer if it didn’t.

“Serafall said you wanted to talk to me?” I said leadingly. Were we anywhere else, I probably would have tried to be less direct. Dealing with all of the nonsense from the other nobles had left me drained. I wanted to go home and sleep.

“I did. This is a…private matter. I believe it would be best if we met at another time. Would that be acceptable to you?”

I was impressed with how well I controlled my irritation. I just spent the last hour walking through asshole nobles to end up here, further from Sairaorg than I started, and now we were just going to set a meeting to talk at a different time?

“Of course, Lord Lucifer,” I said, smiling. “I can host you in my home in three days if that is acceptable?” I was giving myself extra time so I could spend all of tomorrow asleep. I was already emotionally drained from this party.

Sirzechs smiled warmly. “Thank you, Balthazar. I look forward to it.” With that he turned around and started up a conversation with some noble I didn’t recognize.

I turned around and started walking away before I said or did something stupid. I was a little peeved at the Lord of Hell right now.

Medea threaded her arm through mine, concern in her eyes.

I relaxed into her side, feeling some of the tension dispel from my body. “Thanks. Sorry.” I said quietly.

Together, we walked towards the platform where Sairaorg was still meeting with guests. Even from this distance, I could see he was getting irritated. I saw Kuisha approach him at different intervals to share a few words with him in between meetings with nobles.

My journey towards the platform once more saw me assaulted by nobles whose names I didn’t know from houses I’d never heard of seeking alliances, products and–most irritating–my peerage members.

Thank you, but I must decline. A generous offer, but I’ll need more time to consider it. Please forward such requests to my assistant Latia Astaroth. Unfortunately, I do not have any desire to trade my peerage members.

The faces had started to blur together. All of the important factors were the same. The greedy grin. The enraged balk at my refusal. They reminded me why I didn’t enjoy spending time among the devil populace. At least its lower nobility. No Pillar devils had approached me in the same manner as these nobles. They were present. I saw them gathered in small groups off to the side and in corners, but they seemed content to watch the rest of us.

After another hour-and-a-half of traversing the mob, I finally made it to the bottom of the stairs only to be stopped by one final noble who’d done her hair up like a peacock. It was really tacky.

Seeing my distress, Medea released me and waved me forward, stepping in the peacock’s path and weathering the inane conversation in my stead.

I took the out and immediately fled, walking up the stairs to join the line of people waiting to greet the new Vapula Heir. I needed to do something really nice for Medea when we were done here.

I leaned against the rail while I waited, my eyes closed as I tried to catch my breath and fight the oncoming migraine. If I had it my way, I would never attend one of these functions again. It had been nothing but a substantial waste of time and energy. Maybe I could have made better use of my time by trying to forge alliances, but I didn’t see how the minor nobles who seemed so impressed with themselves were supposed to measure up to the likes of Serafall or Magdaran and Sairaorg. I was here to ensure my relationship and burgeoning alliance with Sairaorg didn’t deteriorate. Everything else was secondary.

“Not enjoying all of the attention, I take it?”

I opened my eyes, turning to look at the speaker.

A woman with cherry-blossom hair walked up the steps to stand behind me in line. A stylized silver and amethyst pendant hung from her neck above the blue dress she wore. Dark horns rose out of the side of her head, curling around to end in points above her forehead. An amused smile pulled at her lips as she leaned into the railing at my side. She was very beautiful, standing out even amongst the sin-enhanced devils all around us.

Something was tickling at the back of my mind as I looked at her – a detail I should know but was having difficulty remembering.

“Forgive me, the festivities have taken a lot out me.” I said, falling back on politeness. Everyone here was someone important. The devils of lower social standing wouldn’t have been invited. Being polite was important if for no other reason that avoiding pissing people off. It was why I’d spent so much energy dealing with the other nobles. Yes, I’d refused their every advance, but I’d done them the courtesy of hearing them out. Hopefully that kept any blowback to petty levels as opposed to vindictive.

The woman laughed, a sweet sound like a tinkling bell. “Yes, I can see that. Perhaps I should have approached you before the Leviathan pulled you away?”

My eyes narrowed as I looked at the woman in a new light. She was watching me. Many devils had approached me for one reason or another today, and I hadn’t exactly appreciated any of those meetings.

“I don’t recall you mentioning your name.” I said, more guarded now.

“How rude of me.” She dipped into an exaggerated curtsy. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Balthazar. My name is Lady Roygun Belphegor of House Belphegor.”

Now I knew why I felt like I should know this woman. Roygun was ranked second in Rating Games, higher than my late uncle, one step below Diehauser. I was pretty sure she was one of the devils who had a King Piece.

I adjusted the cufflinks of my coat, channeling mana into them to activate the enchantment as I did. I bowed shallowly. “The pleasure is mine, Lady Belphegor.”

“Oh, I think you can call me, Roygun. We’re both celebrated Rating Game competitors, aren’t we?”

“One match against my uncle hardly makes me a Rating Game competitor.”

“It does when you defeat the third ranked seat in an embarrassing fashion.” Her smile turned to a frown. “I knew your uncle. We did not get along as well as I would have liked, but I was sad to hear he passed.”

“Thank you,” I said simply. Everyone else seemed to care a lot more about Bedeze being dead than I did. Or at least they were pretending to care. “I’m assuming you came to congratulate Sairaorg.” I was trying to pull the topic to something safe until my backup got here. I didn’t know why I was suddenly enjoying the company of one of Devilkind’s strongest Rating Game competitors and I wanted to keep her distracted until I had help.

Roygun looked up the stairs where Sairaorg was currently speaking with a gold-haired devil. “Quite the story, isn’t it? The disgraced Bael heir taken into arms of a separate Pillar? I can already see the months of speculation and publications that will result from this.”

“Sairaorg deserves it.” I said, watching the man in question awkwardly try to escape a hug he’d been pulled into by the devil he’d been speaking with.

“It seems that interesting young devils are popping up from the woodwork.” Roygun was once more looking at me, intently focused, a shine in her eye.

“Pardon?”

“You’re something of a story yourself, Balthazar. Even one of your accomplishments would have been enough to awe the Underworld, but you keep amassing more. Your business, your impressive peerage, usurping the seat of Lord Abaddon from your uncle, defeating the 3rd ranked Rating Game competitor in your debut match, and doing it all at such a young age…” She bit her lip. “You’re interesting.”

I looked over Roygun’s shoulder, thankful that salvation had arrived. “Ah! Roygun, let me introduce you to my Queen. This is Medea.”

Roygun turned around. Medea stood behind her, eyes narrowed. I’d seen her start walking towards us the second I used the enchantment in my cufflinks to alert her that something was wrong.

Roygun smiled warmly. “It’s an honor to meet you, Medea! I grew up with stories about you. I finally have a face to match to the legend!”

Medea looked behind me. “I believe it is your turn to greet Sairaorg, Balthazar. I will continue to entertain your new friend.”

I sent Medea a thankful smile and fled up the stairs immediately. I still didn’t know exactly what Roygun wanted and I wanted to avoid dealing with her right now if possible. I was unprepared and extremely tired after dealing with all of the other nobles. I wasn’t in a good headspace to be messing around with people with the potential to make my life difficult.

“Balthazar!”

I looked up just in time to see Sairaorg careening towards me. The dark coat he wore flapped against the air as he ran up to me and threw his arms around me.

“Thank the Satans!” He grasped my shoulders, eyes frantic. “Please! Get me out of here. I’ve done nothing but shake hands and smile for six hours. My cheeks hurt. I’ve never had to smile this much!”

“Please ignore my grandson’s dramatics.” A brown-haired woman in a deep red ballgown said. “You must be Lord Abaddon.”

I bowed shallowly. “Lady Vapula, thank you for hosting me.” I remember seeing Lord Vapula up here earlier, but he was no longer present. I wasn’t sure where he got off to, but the Lady of the house was still overseeing Sairaorg’s meetings.

“Thank you for coming, Balthazar.” she said warmly. “It has been hard enough to keep Sairaorg still throughout this process. The only thing that has kept him in place has been the brief moments where he could interact with the friends that came to greet him.”

“Who all has come through?” I asked Sairaorg.

“Latia and Mag were here earlier. I don’t think you’ve met any of the others. I’ll have to introduce you sometime. But since you’re here now I can–”

“Stay put and set the groundwork for a prosperous future as Lord Vapula.” Lady Vapula said sternly, glaring at Sairaorg.

Sairaorg wilted under her gaze. “Yes, ma’am.” He acquiesed with a sigh.

“I haven’t seen you in a bit. How is everything going?” I asked.

Sairaorg brightened. “Things have been great! I recruited some new peerage members since we last talked. Mainly though I’ve just been really busy getting ready for all this. We got moved into the new house you gave us. Thanks for that, by the way. You really didn’t have to do that.” He said seriously.

“It would’ve just collected dust until I finally got around to selling it otherwise. This way, at least someone is getting some use out of it. Consider it a gift to celebrate your new title, Lord Vapula.”

Sairaorg sighed. “Please don’t. I’ve been getting enough of that from Mag and Kuisha. I really need to get away from all of this for a bit.”

“You can get away from it all after the party is over, dear.” Lady Vapula said from behind him. “There are still many lords waiting to meet you. Say your goodbyes to your friend and collect yourself.”

Sairaorg smiled awkwardly. “Don’t suppose there’s any way you’d be willing to hang out with me and talk to some more nobles?”

“Every man for himself.” I deadpanned. “I’ve already talked to too many people today. I need to find a way to navigate back to that gazebo without interacting with anyone.” I wouldn’t be able to get through the wards otherwise. Well, Medea could probably break through them, but that wouldn’t be very cordial to our hosts.

“Allow me,” Lady Vapula said. She walked forward, almost gliding across the space and gently laid a hand on my shoulder. Instantly, I felt the restrictions of the wards vanish. I was taken aback, completely shocked. She just keyed me to Castle Vapula’s wards.

“Uh… While I appreciate the gesture Lady Vapula, I don’t–”

“Esireth,” she interrupted me.

“Pardon?”

“My name is Esireth.” She leaned in close to my ear, her voice barely above a whisper. “You returned my daughter to me. I will not accept you referring to me as anything but my name.”

“Esireth then.” I said, noting the content smile on her face as she pulled back. “Speaking of, how is…everything.” I said, failing to find a less vague way of asking about Sairaorg’s mother without saying her name. Esireth wouldn’t have spoken so quietly if they weren’t controlling the information.

“I would ask that you keep your silence for now.” Esireth said. “We are still deciding how best to handle the situation.”

I nodded. “Easy enough.” I turned back to Sairaorg and held out my hand. “Congratulations, Sai. Good luck getting through the rest of the day.”

He shook my hand, an amused smile on his face. “Spar with me when you’ve got some time. It’ll help deal with the trauma I’m sure to suffer.”

“See you later.” I bowed once more to Esireth Vapula and turned around, heading back towards the stairs.

“Come back any time, Balthazar. You are always welcome.” Esireth called as I left. I nodded gratefully to her as I headed down the stairs.

“I hate to interrupt,” I said, stepping up next to Medea and Roygun. “But I think it’s time we were going, don’t you Medea?”

“Quite. I’m rather exhausted.” my Queen said.

Roygun nodded in understanding. “These things can get a bit overwhelming, can’t they? It was good meeting both of you.” Her eyes lingered on me. “I look forward to seeing you again, Balthazar.” She walked past me up the stairs to greet Sairaorg and his grandmother.

“Are you ready to leave?” I asked Medea.

“I have been ready to depart for the last hour. I am not looking forward to traversing the crowd to find the exit.”

“Good thing we don’t have to.” I walked up next to her and opened a Hole around us, pulling us away without another word.

Medea looked around our bedroom in confusion. “They keyed you to their wards?”

“Lady Vapula was very grateful that her daughter is awake again.”

“That explains it.” Medea kicked her shoes off and fell onto the bed. “I’m exhausted.”

I moved to join her, hesitating as I remembered last night. I hadn’t slept here with her. I wanted us both to have some time to cool off. Now I didn’t know what to do.

The wall behind me hummed with power. A thin, three-fingered hand of black energy emerged from the wall, pressing into my back between my shoulder blades. It gently pushed me towards the bed. When I was close enough, Medea reached out and grabbed my arms, pulling me down into bed and wrapping me up in a hug.

The room settled. We lay in each other’s arms. Medea wouldn’t meet my eyes. I could tell there was something she wanted to say.

“I’m sorry,” she finally said. “I should have told you about my plans for Sephiroth Graal. I wanted it to be a surprise, but that isn’t something I should surprise you with.”

“I’m sorry I yelled.” I said. “I overthink everything. I was so caught up in thinking about how you might have died that I wasn’t focusing on the fact that you didn’t.”

Medea smiled softly. “I’m too impulsive. You’re too hesitant. We’re good for eachother.” Her smile turned into a frown. Her arms pulled me closer. She laid her head on my shoulder. “I hated last night. I’ve grown so used to falling asleep with you; to waking up with you. I want that forever. Don’t make me sleep without you again. Even when we fight I want to be with you, okay?”

I held her close. “Okay. I’m sorry. I won’t ”

“You’re here. It’s okay.”

I pulled the sheets over us and we both shifted to get more comfortable. We were both exhausted after the party. Sleep found us easily.

Chapter Text

Idyia stood at the edge of a vast lake. Light glinted off the water’s surface like flakes of gold reflecting firelight. This was her new home. Prior to her arrival it did not stretch so far. After securing the permission of these land’s lord, she had worked with her daughter to expand what was once a small pond that now enveloped an entire plain.

“It is done.” she said.

At her side stood a man. Bronze skin mixed with golden tattoos displayed on his bare chest. He stood at her side, arms crossed as he looked over the water. “That was faster than I expected.”

The goddess smiled. “My daughter is not the only one with her tricks. Would you like to see it?”

Her dark-haired companion nodded stiffly. A wordless affirmation.

Idyia stepped into the water, descending with each step as if walking down a staircase.

Coal, the dragon in human form, drifted after her at her side as they descended beneath the surface.

Long was their descent. The light from above was lost to them as they continued down. The only light to be found was the glow of Coal’s tattoos and an ever-present corona of divinity painting the water around Idyia’s form.

Ahead, deep in the water, there was light. Blue, green, violet – luminescent colors flickering in the depths. A structure stood proud, basking in the multi-colored light. Idyia had never required much to content herself. Thousands of years ago, she lived in a grand palace built by her husband to house their family. After losing everything, she was content to slumber in a secluded cove – small, comforting. At her daughter’s bidding, she put more effort into the construction of this domicile.

Standing proud bathed in multi-colored light was a castle of coral; a living structure home to more creatures than Idyia herself. Schools of silver fish, agile eels, crustaceans – all manner of aquatic life gathered around the castle. Idyia’s presence had turned the bottom of the lake into an ocean-like paradise. Her divinity had seeped into the ground and the water around it, transforming the immediate vicinity.

Idyia’s feet touched the lake floor, scattering sand to be swept up in the water. Great doors of hardened coral opened as she approached. Through the doors, a magical barrier held the water at bay keeping it from entering the home. This measure was unnecessary for her. In contrast, Idyia preferred to be submerged in the water, but the others who she planned to host still required to breathe air. The dragon at her side could last for a very long time without air, but even he too would eventually succumb.

They passed into the home. Their clothes and hair were dried by the same barrier that held the water at bay.

Coal took a small breath of air as he looked around. “Pretty.”

The interior was carved from dark stones taken from the lakebed. Idyia had done her best to make the place lively. Decorations of sculpted stone and paintings. Elegant carpets and uncut precious stones.

“I’m glad you like it.” Idyia said, leading Coal deeper into the structure.

“Are you adjusting well?” Coal asked with nonchalance, though Idyia could see him watching her intently out of the corner of his eye.

She smiled, a warmth reaching her heart at her friend’s concern. “You do not need to concern yourself with my wellbeing, Coal. My daughter is returned to me. I have a new place to call home. I am well. What of yourself?”

“Me? I’m good. Better than I’ve been in a really long time. There are still days when I wake up surprised I’m out of that cage, but those are growing fewer.”

Idyia frowned. “I’m sorry. I did not know you had been captured. If I had…”

Coal shook his head. “Nothing you could have done. The bastard above grabbed me the second my soul departed. No time for intervention. I appreciate the thought though.”

“Let us speak of more pleasant matters. How is Regulus?”

Coal barked out a laugh. “He hated Sairaorg’s party. The Vapulas were parading him around in a golden suit like some great treasure. He had a lot of frustration to work out after that little get-together. Bastard ripped my arm off during that fight.”

“That sounds excruciatingly painful.”

“Not the first time it's happened. It won’t be the last either.”

The duo sat down on a padded couch. A spectral figure approached with a tray laden with cups. Coal refused a beverage. Idyia took a glass of wine.

“What are your long term plans with this place?” Coal asked, motioning around.

For a moment, Idyia was confused with the question. Her power assisted her in grasping the intent behind it. “You wish to know if I plan to stay here indefinitely?”

Coal shrugged. “You and I weren’t on the best terms before, but I think I know you better than most these days. Sticking around forever was never really your thing.”

“You are correct. You are also wrong. I never remained in one place because I never had ties to bind me. My family changed that. I would have stayed in Colchis long past its destruction as long as I had them at my side. I was lost without them. I have found my daughter again. I have found myself. I will stay as long as I am welcome.” A small smile graced her face. “Perhaps I will finally be able to experience what it is to be a grandmother.”

Coal stared off into space, a smile gracing his own face. “Wouldn’t that be something? I’d love to teach the little rascals how to scrap. Take ‘em flying. Yeah. That’d be nice. I think I’d make a pretty good uncle.”

“I do not doubt it.”

The two sat hidden in the depths, idly chatting. Two ancient friends reunited in a strange new world after their respective exile.

X

Shang Tsung scribbled notes in a book, documenting the effect of his most recent test. His master had given him many texts about brewing potions. He was finding there was still more to learn. An oversight on her part or a test of his abilities? With Medea, it was likely the latter.

Shang Tsung flinched. A fuzzy appendage tapped his eyebrow expectantly.

Sighing, he tore a blank page out of his notebook and held it above his head. “It’s still not working.”

The moth atop his head began meticulously eating the paper he’d provided. He felt a song of gratitude. A flutter of curiosity. A strong eagerness.

“How will that help?” Shang Tsung asked, confused.

A weight left his head. The moth descended. Its form changed. Mothra stood next to him in her devil form. She quickly finished munching on her paper as she walked up next to him. A gentle urging.

Shang Tsung nodded. “Alright, I’ll try it again.”

He gathered his ingredients and vessels, carefully measuring out portions as he began his task. Alternating heat and cold. The imbuing of the proper amount of mana at the proper time. The process had become second nature to him.

A lifetime ago, Shang Tsung recalled he’d once done something similar. Secluded from the world in the back of his cart, he would mix paints with liquids, trying desperately to create convincing fake elixirs to pay for his dinner. No more.

He was no longer a false sorcerer. He was Shang Tsung, Pawn of Abaddon, Sorcerer, ‘Soul Thief’ as he’d been dubbed by the devils who had appreciated his theatrics. Aqua delighted in showing him all of the ‘memes’ that spawned from his theft of Runa’s powers. Shang Tsung had not been embarrassed. No. He was proud. People knew his name. They knew his strength. Yes, there were those who mocked him, but they were a minority. They did not understand that his act was no mere spectacle. Even now, he felt Runa’s power brimming within him, begging him to make use of it.

His new power; his new home where he never felt hunger; the laboratory where he uncovered secrets he thought would forever be denied to him; his allies, irritating though they could be at times – he would have none of it were it not for his lord. Balthazar Abaddon had held up his end of their bargain many times over. All he asked in return was Shang Tsung’s loyalty. Lord Abaddon had it. None would harm Balthazar while Shang Tsung still drew breath.

A nagging urgency.

Shang Tsung was pulled from his thoughts. At his side, Mothra was glaring at him. She pointed at the vial in front of him. It was beginning to bubble over.

Shang Tsung hastily cut off the heat and moved the vial before his project could be ruined. It was almost done now. All that was left was to imbue more mana.

Mothra reached out and grabbed his wrist, preventing him from continuing.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, seeing the expression she wore. Mothra wore her heart on her sleeve. Whatever she was feeling or thinking was visible. Even in her moth form, Shang Tsung had spent enough time around her to understand what she was saying or thinking despite her inability to speak.

A creeping curiosity.

Shang Tsung looked between Mothra and the vial. This was not the first he had made. He was here to experiment. Losing this vial would not be of consequence. Shang Tsung motioned Mothra forward.

A sharp spike of excitement. Mothra reached out and took the vial. She held it up to her eyes and watched it swish back and forth. A song of joy.

“There are other potions if you only want to see them shake around.”

Mothra glared at him. He held up his hands and backed up.

Mothra shook her head and refocused on the vial. Her eyes closed. Her wings unfurled.

It was not the first time Shang Tsung had seen her wings. Long, patterned, beautiful like an eye full of wonder. This time was different.

Energy gathered around Mothra’s body, soft blue like an icy lake.

Shang Tsung had never felt anything like it. His magic, his master’s magic, even his lord’s magic was all firmly bound and controlled. A system harnessed to bring about the fullest potential possible for the least input. Simple in its design. Precise in its application.

Whatever magic Mothra now called forth was the exact opposite. Wild. Untamed. A pure expression of something primal, not an energy chained to a task. A force unleashed to ebb and swell at its own will.

The energy flowed down her body into her hands. Mothra held a single finger over the lip of the vial. A drop of the blue energy fell into the vial, mixing with the green liquid within. The blue glow spread throughout the vial. Shang Tsung was forced to look away as an oppressive light shone from deep within the vial. When the glow faded, Shang Tsung was shocked into silence.

The potion within the vial was a pure gold, flowing with the viscosity of molten metal. It thrummed with power. Shang Tsung looked at Mothra, disbelieving.

Mothra had a proud smile on her face. Smug.

Shang Tsung narrowed his eyes. “What does it do?”

Mothra’s mouth fell open slightly, expression dumbfounded. A whistle of uncertainty.

Shang Tsung shook his head, an amused smile on his face. “Let us find out.”

A song of excitement. Mothra was bouncing with energy as she ran up behind him, looking over his shoulder as he began to test this newest potion.

X

A man with golden hair wearing a suit of the purest white stood in an alley. Alone save for one other man at his side a man in dark priest’s robes with a short-cut black mozetta over his shoulders. Paris, France, commonly considered by many to be a city of art and beauty was proving difficult. At the outset of his divine task, Remiel had requested the church scour their records and holdings to find any intelligence that could be used to accomplish his task. The query brought him to where Perfected States’ prior wielder was last seen alive.

“This is it?”

The priest bowed his head. “Yes, my lord Remiel. There are few cameras in the area. The last recording of the devils showed them following Perfected State’s wielder into this alley.”

Remiel, Archangel of Hope and Divine Visions, raised his hand. Eyes closed, he saturated the alley with his power, attempting to pull forth a fleeting memory of what transpired here. His power found no purchase. He needed something more.

“Dulio,”

“Yes, my lord?”

“You met the man who held Perfected State, correct?”

“I did, my lord.”

“Tell me about him.” Remiel asked. Knowing more about an individual or their story sometimes helped him to see them.

“I did not know Alan well, my lord.” Dulio began, looking towards the sky as he recalled the history of Alan Smith. “As you are aware, our records indicate he was born in the United States. He was in the military before Perfected State awakened. Following its awakening, he began to work as a freelance mercenary in the Supernatural. I met him when the church contracted him for assistance dealing with a hydra in Sweden. His assistance allowed us to focus on containing the beast while it focused on him alone. He was brash. Short-tempered. Arrogant. But I believe he had the potential to grow into a great warrior for humanity.”

As Dulio’s words washed over him, Remiel found the darkness behind his eyelids adopt a golden glow. He saw shapes before him. Two silhouettes made of corrupted shadow and malice stood across from Alan Smith. A single word reached Remiel’s ears, spoken from Alan’s lips.

“Medea?”

Despite his efforts, the Vision slipped away from him.

“That is enough, Dulio. Thank you.” Remiel said, a frown on his face.

“Does something trouble you, my lord?”

“My Vision was fractured. I did not learn much. He was approached by two devils. That much is clear. I believe Balthazar Abaddon and Medea approached him together.”

Dulio made a considering sound. “Do you think Medea was the one to free the Colchian Dragon?”

“I can not know for certain. The evidence would suggest such.”

“Perhaps their shared history allowed her to free him? It is possible she can not free other similarly trapped creatures.”

“That is a possibility we must consider, Dulio. However, I would be remiss if I did not see my task through. Balthazar Abaddon may very well have developed a method to free creatures through use of his bloodline trait. If that is the case, he must be eliminated to preserve mankind’s future.” The loss of Sacred Gears would be a devastating blow, but not so great as the calamity that would follow if many of the beasts contained to Sacred Gears turned their fury on Heaven and Humanity for their role in the creature’s imprisonment. This future must be averted.

“As you say, my lord. I am at your service.”

“Inform the clergy to remain on alert. If Balthazar Abaddon sets foot outside the Underworld, his movements are to be watched and recorded. The moment he breaches any existing treaties, send for me immediately.”

“Of course, your eminence.”

“Contact me if you have need of me. I will watch from on high.”

The suit of purest white gave way to silver armor that gleamed like a star. Twelve feathered wings of opal light spread wide behind Remiel’s back. Six golden halos blanketed the air in his radiance. In a flash of light, he was gone.

X

Things were progressing remarkably. Many attributed recent events to Zekram’s scheming. It made sense. Zekram was never without active plots. His motives and machinations were often unknown until it was far too late to stop them. This most recent event was not his doing.

Sairaorg was now heir to the Vapula Pillar. Many thought this was Zekram’s doing. Others thought that Zekram would feel slighted, that he would retaliate against the Vapulas. Zekram had not designed this. He had no intention to retaliate against the Vapulas.

He would allow others to think he’d had a hand in it. Their added fear would serve him. He would make trifling difficulties for the Vapulas in the near-future. Not anything substantial, but enough to quiet those among his supporters who desired recompense from the Vapulas for their history of being uncooperative and their most recent ‘theft’ of Sairaorg. Zekram would placate those voices, but he did not agree with them.

How could he? This was not a slight against him. It was a boon. Sirzechs Lucifer, First among the Satans. Magdaran Bael, set to inherit the Bael Pillar. Rias Gremory, set to inherit the Gremory Pillar. Now Sairaorg Vapula, set to inherit the Vapula pillar. All of them his grandchildren. A Satan and three Pillar Heads in waiting. Zekram’s line was proving its prominence across the Underworld. He could not have been more proud.

Others expected him to scorn the Vapula Pillar. He would not. Blood ties were strong. In one-hundred years, Sairaorg’s hurt will have faded. Zekram would approach then and mend bridges. For now, it was best to allow Sairaorg room to flourish on his own. He would keep tabs on the boy as he had been. If what he had seen thus far was any indication, he would have no reason to intervene.

No, his attention was better directed elsewhere.

If he wanted his descendants to inherit the Underworld as they should, he needed to secure the Underworld’s future. Not only its future, but its dominance.

Zekram was no fool. He would not underestimate his enemies. Devilkind’s enemies. Their foes were not fools. They had seen the same signs Zekram had. The scale was tipping in the Underworld’s favor. One devil and the house he’d built around himself served to outweigh their opposition.

If Zekram were an Angel, of the Grigori, a Greek, an enemy, he would turn all of his schemes to eliminating Balthazar Abaddon. The boy was young, so young. Already, the Underworld shook with his steps. His peerage, his influence, his resources, his potential. The Underworld’s enemies would not allow such a promising devil to rise. If Zekram wanted to ensure his descendants reached the heights of their potential, he would need to defend the young Abaddon Lord until he was strong enough to defend himself.Balthazar was already closely allied with Magdaran and Sairaorg. With some minor prodding, Zekram could likely ensure Rias became his ally as well, tying the Abaddon’s success to the success of his descendants.

Who knows? Fifty years from now, one-hundred? Between the Evil Pieces, their monopoly on magical artifacts, their combat training through Rating Games… The Underworld may be in a strong enough position to eliminate the threats to its existence. To rise to the top as should have been the case millenia ago.

But that was the future. A future far away that may not come to pass. For now, Zekram needed to focus his efforts. If his estimation was correct, as it often was, the Greeks would be the first to make their move. They had never handled slights well. Heaven likely wanted Balthazar dead just as much if not more than Olympus, but the Greeks had always been far less patient.

Zekram set to work.

X

“Denied,” Serafall declared, coldly glaring at the man who sat across from her at the table.

“You have no authority over this matter, Leviathan.” He wore golden armor shining brilliance. His eyes glowed as if they were each an independent sun, scoring all in the man’s sight like a tangible effect of his rage.

“You’ll find that I do, Helios.” Serafall countered. “The treaties we signed together are binding. You cannot take this course without incurring war with the Underworld. I know you are not in a position to withstand us.”

Helios slammed his fist into the table, cracking the marble surface. “The runt enslaved my granddaughter. I will not stand by while she is shamed and desecrated at some bastard’s whim.”

A chuckle from the head of the table. “Noble of you. Or is it? I know how you Greeks like to have…connected families.”

The pitiless orbs of the sun god snapped to glare at the speaker. “You dare insinuate that I would–”

“I dare nothing. I’m reminding you of your manners, boy. Next time you feel like throwing a tantrum, break your own table. Not your host’s.” The elderly man did not flinch under the Sun’s rage. The raven sat atop his shoulder cawed, a piercing sound, warning of swift retribution.

Helios’s hands curled into fists. “Leviathan, my granddaughter will be returned to us. The Abaddon will release her and that blasted chess piece will be removed from her. She will be whole.”

“I already went through this song and dance with you when Runa left. If one of yours willingly joins us, then they aren’t yours anymore. They’re ours. I have spoken with Medea at length on multiple occasions. She has no desire to return to you. In fact, she is rather adamant about staying as far away from you as she possibly can. And since Medea is now one of ours…” The temperature in the chamber dropped several degrees. Icy mist flowed from Serafall’s mouth as she spoke. “Attempt to harm her or her King and we will respond.”

“Your petty contracts mean nothing to me. I signed no treaties. I agreed to no farce.”

“I’ve already spoken with Athena.” Serafall said, unflinching. “Your pantheon’s position is that this is your quarrel. Not theirs. If you try anything, if you go over Athena’s head and move against us directly, you will be dealt with. Without their support. Do you understand?”

Helios’s eyes narrowed to two thin beams of cutting light. “This is not over, Leviathan.” In a golden flash, he was gone.

Serafall waited several moments after he was gone before relaxing, allowing the room to warm once more. “I apologize for the display.” she said, turning to her host.

The elderly, robed man waved away her apology. “Helios’s fault. Not yours. He disrespected my hospitality. You honored it by telling him off.”

“Thank you again for agreeing to host this meeting.” Serafall bowed her head respectfully. She didn’t want to speak to Helios in the Underworld for fear of him leaving some anchor he could use to return. Given how animated the Sun God was, calling in a third party was the correct decision.

“Thanks are unnecessary. My help wasn’t free. I’m still expecting you to deliver on your end.” The old man stood from his chair, leaning on a crooked wooden staff. His one eye watched her expectantly.

Serafall held up her hand. A spell circle flashed. She set a satchel down on the table. “Your payment. Plus a few samples of other products.”

“There’s new ones already? Busy bastard.” the man said, opening the satchel and sifting through it.

“He is certainly the pride of our younger generation.” Serafall agreed.

“Hm, come back some time soon. I’d like to set up a more permanent trade arrangement.”

“What specifically would you be interested in?”

“The potions are good. Not what I’m after. We’ll figure them out soon enough. We need raw materials and ingredients. Whatever source that brat has seems near-endless. I’m not stupid enough to not try to take advantage.”

Serafall smiled knowingly. “I’m sure we can come to a mutually satisfactory arrangement. Unfortunately, I can’t meet with you until next month at the earliest.”

He waved her off. “It isn’t urgent. I know the sunny prick is giving you trouble. Don’t make me wait unnecessarily and we won’t have an issue.”

“I’ll reach out to schedule a meeting the moment I’m free.”

“Good. Safe travels, Leviathan.”

“Thank you for agreeing to host this meeting and for your hospitality, Odin. Until we speak again.”

A teleportation circle swept Serafall away.

She collapsed onto her bed in a heap, groaning in irritation. Spending two hours with an irate sun god screaming at you is not a productive or relaxing way to spend your afternoon. She didn’t even accomplish her goal of getting him to back off. If anything, Helios seemed even more eager to start problems now then he had at the start.

“Serafall? Are you back?”

Serafall rolled onto her side to face the door. “I’m here. Is something wrong, Ingvild?”

“No. Well… Mami’s… I think you should see her.”

Serafall disappeared in a flash.

“Eep!”

“Sorry!” Serafall said, holding her hands up placatingly. A small blonde girl was hastily backing away. Dozens of magical circles surrounding a sea of floating rifles covered her retreat.

“Don’t scare me like that!” Mami demanded, hand clutched to her chest. Her rifles slowly dissipated into the air.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.” Serafall said, slowly walking forward. Mami didn’t resist as Serafall wrapped her arms around the smaller girl. “Everything okay? Ignvild said that I should come check on you.”

Mami huffed. “I told her I was fine.”

“She’s worried about you. Friends worry.”

Mami slowly wrapped her arms around Serafall. “Thanks for worrying.” she said quietly.

“Always. Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes. I… I still have nightmares, but I know they aren’t real. I just… I want to do something.” She looked up to meet Serafall’s eyes. “You’re busy all the time. You barely have a moment to rest. We never see you.”

Serafall felt a twinge of guilt in her chest. “I’m sorry. I’ll make more time.”

Mami shook her head. “No. That’s not what I mean. I… You saved me. I was… You saved me. You gave me a home. I have friends now. I just… I want to help. I want to help you.”

“Mami, you know there’s a lot I do that you can’t help with.”

Mami’s face scrunched up in frustration. “Then let me do what I can. Ingvild too. We’re both cooped up in here. Let us help.”

Serafall pursed her lips. It was true that Mami and Ingvild didn’t get out much. Serafall was trying to keep Ingvild’s existence a secret to keep her safe. Mami too. The more people got to know her, the more they might notice things that didn’t match up. They might ask questions that couldn’t be answered. Serafall found herself relating to Balthazar more and more. It was no wonder he rarely left his lands. He didn’t want anyone figuring out his secret and trying to use him or hurt his peerage.

The other Satans had reacted about as well as Serafall could expect. Falbium started preaching about the security of the Underworld. Ajuka wanted to know every possible detail about the transfer and had already written up dozens of theories for how Balthazar did it. He’d thought of everything from a mutated Clan Trait to some somehow slipping through folds in reality by bypassing the connecting space. Whatever that meant. Sirzechs, weirdly, was the only sane one. He’d just looked calculating.

Of course, that changed when she forbade any of them from approaching Balthazar without going through her first. There was a lot of yelling, but things eventually calmed down. Serafall pointed out that the only reason Balthazar trusted her enough to open up to her was because she’d been firmly in his corner from day one. Turning on him ran the very real risk that he’d get spooked and just run. There was a not insignificant chance that he would feel so threatened that he’d pack up everyone he cared about and fly off to some other world they couldn’t access, losing access to his resources and power. The others grudgingly agreed to let her handle things.

Still, wanting to keep Mami safe didn’t mean locking her up in this house all day was better for her. The girl had died in a very traumatic way. Sitting around with her thoughts wasn’t good for her. Serafall couldn’t take her on diplomatic missions, but there were other tasks she could do.

“How would you feel about being an assistant in my office? Work has been piling up. I could use an extra hand.”

“I want to help too!”

Serafall grunted as a weight leapt into her from behind. Ingvild was clinging to her back, head poking over her shoulder.

Serafall laughed. “I’m sure I can find space for you too. What do you think? Sounds good?”

“Yes!” Mami and Ingvild cheered.

Serafall carried the two of them through a teleportation circle to her office, showing them around and introducing them to everyone. She hadn’t seen either of them smile as much as they did when she was showing them how to fill out paperwork. Paperwork of all things! The mundane really is good for the soul every now and then it seems.

As Serafall watched her new assistants slowly acclimate to their jobs, her mind wandered.

She’d loved Magical Girls. She’d never really stopped to think about that when Balthazar offered to take her to a Magical Girl world. Even her own show had the same elements that made those stories compelling. The tragedy. The struggle. The ability to overcome. Maybe Mami’s story was an outlier. But what if other worlds with actual magical girls followed the same trends?

She’d need to talk to Balthazar soon. She had a lot to cover with him. She needed to check in with Shang Tsung’s progress in his potion development. Check in with the mining productivity. Medea’s magical item production. Idyia’s status as a new Underworld resident.

…And hopefully, he’d take her to another world. Somewhere she could save someone else like Mami, burdened with the weight of the world and inevitably folding under its immense pressure.

Chapter Text

Irene felt out of place. It had been several days since she’d arrived here. Even so, things felt…off.

When was the last time she was able to enjoy life’s simple pleasures? A good meal. The warmth of a fire. Naps. She hadn’t been able to take a nap since her cursed magic had changed her.

All of this was returned to her as sudden as a tsunami. She half-expected it all to be a hallucination, a daydream she’d awake from and realize she was still a prisoner in her own flesh.

She hadn’t woken. This was real. She was truly living within the confines of a devil’s castle, a construction far more grand than the palace she once lived in. That realization preceded other thoughts. This was real. She was whole. She’d accomplished what she’d spent years attempting to bring to fruition. She was human again…or near enough to human that the difference was inconsequential.

Irene looked behind her, marvelling as wings manifested behind her at her will. Thin, flexible membrane strung between dark hardened spines. Demonic. Strong. Much better than those disgusting draconic wings she’d been trapped with for so long. Irene had assumed when she finally found a way to restore herself she would have to give up her ability to fly on her wings, the sole aspect she enjoyed about her curse. She needn’t have worried.

She was a devil now. Human enough to live as she’d so desperately desired. Alien enough to enjoy a life humans could only dream of. Irene had one man to thank for her new lease on life. Her new lord, her King.

Her introduction to Balthazar Abaddon had been rushed. He’d seemed…impatient. In the days since her rebirth, Irene had come to know the young Lord Abaddon better. The haste she’d witnessed upon their meeting was clearly the result of a special circumstance. Balthazar was the exact opposite of her initial estimate. Cautious. Hesitant to act openly. Many of their conversations had involved him warning her of the various dangers of this new world she would call home.

And what a world it was. The technology the humans wielded as if it were as common as linen…it was marvelous. And disappointing. They had access to such grand tools, and they used them to do what? To complain at one-another. Irene was glad she was reborn as a devil in this world and not a human. At least the devils seemed to possess some drive to improve themselves and their home. Though some were less pleasant than others. Far less pleasant.

Once more, Irene thanked whatever entity guided her fate that Balthazar was the devil King to find her and make his offer. In her desperation, she would have agreed to become subservient to any devil King that made her the same offer. She had done little research on other Devil Kings. What little she had found was unpleasant. Had another King approached her, she might very well have spent the remainder of her days as little more than a trophy or toy. Her personal experience, conversations with her new peerage mates and independent research on the devil net – it was a struggle, but Irene forced herself to start learning how to use the internet as it was too great a tool to leave unutilized – Irene had determined that Balthazar was different. He was still a strong, capable combatant. Many still spoke in wonder of his Rating Game against his uncle. But he was also a good lord to serve. Not one of her peeragemates seemed even remotely dissatisfied with their situation.

Irene was the same. Nearly. There was one thing missing from her life now. Before, that absence had been a necessity lest it become a tragedy. Now… Now it was nothing but a longing ache. An ache that grew stronger with each passing day. She didn’t want to put this off any longer.

Irene found Balthazar and Medea in the castle hall. They were furiously conversing. Irene knew this wasn’t the best time. One of the Satans was coming soon. Lucifer, Satan of Domestic Affairs would arrive in a little over an hour. Coal left, not wanting to be present. Shang Tsung and Mothra were sequestered in their lab. Aqua had delved deep into the bowels of the castle to her personal haven. Matatabi, there were so many new names and faces Irene had to keep track of, had disappeared from the castle without warning. No one else seemed worried, so Irene hadn't brought it up.

This did not seem like the best time. Still. Irene could not let this wait a moment longer. The slowly widening hole in her chest wouldn’t allow it. The ache was slowly spreading outward, devouring everything. She needed to fill the hole in her heart.

“My King?” Irene said hesitantly as she approached.

“I told you, you can just call me Balthazar, Irene.” Balthazar Abaddon said, distractedly waving his hands. Wisps of magical energy wafted off of him, melding into the walls of the castle. Finally, he turned to face her. “Is there an issue? Can I help you with anything?”

“I…” Irene looked between Balthazar and Medea. Despite herself, Irene couldn’t help but feel smaller than the witch. Irene was easily a head taller than the shorter woman, but Medea’s presence demanded respect. It didn’t help that Irene could feel Medea’s power. A tangible tremor in the air, affecting everything around her.

Medea smiled. The oppressive weight lifted. She nodded encouragingly.

Irene swallowed nervously. She was still trying to figure out where she fit in this devil hierarchy. Balthazar was the King. He was their ruler and leader. Medea was his Queen. His second in command. That was simple to understand. But what was a Bishop? What was her role? Advisor? Soldier? Court Wizard? But wouldn’t that also be Medea? It was confusing. Irene wasn’t sure how she should address the peerage’s Queen. What was too respectful? What was too little respect?

“Be at ease, Irene.” Medea said patiently. “You don’t need to stress yourself so much when just speaking to us.”

Balthazar looked at Medea in confusion before turning back to her. “If I haven’t made that clear, let me make it clear now. I like to keep things informal. Feel free to speak your mind whenever you want on whatever topic. I can’t promise I’ll always do as you suggest, but I will heed any advice you give and value your opinion. Don’t be afraid of saying the wrong thing.”

Irene took a breath. Medea’s words and Balthazar’s assurance had done well to help her relax. “I’m sorry. I know that Lucifer is arriving soon. I… I couldn’t wait any longer.”

Balthazar looked concerned. “What’s wrong?”

“I…” Irene bowed. “Please, please take me home. I… I left something behind that I need to retrieve. My… My daughter is still there. She is alone. I need her with me. Before I left her because… It isn’t important.” Irene didn’t need to explain why she left her daughter behind. Didn’t need to share that she’d almost stolen her daughter’s body, enchanting herself into her daughter.

Balthazar absorbed her words, thinking. “How old is your daughter?”

“She is not even a year old.” It hadn’t been a year since she abandoned the girl. Months only.

“We don’t really have the facilities here to take care of a baby.” Balthazar said consideringly. Irene felt desperation flare in her chest. Before she could beseech Balthazar, beg him to reconsider, he continued speaking. “I’ll get in touch with Latia when we’re back. She should be able to procure what we’ll need.”

“My mother and I will be able to help.” Medea said. The witch was no longer smiling. Her expression was blank. Irene heard a barely present, buried pain in her words as she spoke. “Everything should be ready by tonight.”

“When is Lucifer supposed to arrive?” Balthazar asked her.

“One hour.” Medea said.

Balthazar pursed his lips. “Irene, do you know where your daughter is?”

“Yes!” she responded immediately, hope blooming in her breast. “I know where she is.” It was possible the people she had left her with had moved her, but Irene would find her.

“Alright. Let’s go now. We need to hurry.” Balthazar held his hand out to her. “Picture the location in your mind and project it to me.”

Irene took his hand, willing the image in her mind to enter his.

“Got it. Let’s go.”

A point of darkness opened to swallow them whole. Light returned. Irene stopped breathing.

This was it. The same white building. The same steps. This was where she’d left her daughter.

“Is this it?” Balthazar asked, shocking Irene.

“Yes. She is here.” She walked up the steps and pushed the door open. A main hall filled with tables and benches. Children of many ages sat together spooning porridge from wooden bowls into their mouths.

In the corner a woman held a bundle of white cloth, lowering a bottle down towards it. Red hair. A smile powerful enough to freeze the world.

Irene didn’t track the seconds that passed. She was standing in the doorway. Then she was in the corner with her smiling daughter in her arms, the other woman cast carelessly to the side.

“What! Who are you! You need to–”

“Apologies!” Balthazar said, stepping up behind Irene as she started walking away. Confused mumbles of the children eating their breakfast, Balthazar’s placating words, all was lost to Irene as she left the building. She had eyes only for the small creature held in her arms.

It was her. It was her daughter. Irene would never forget that beautiful smile.

“We’re so sorry to intrude. Here, a donation as recompense.” Balthazar tossed a bag through the door as he followed Irene outside. It made a heavy clinking sound as it hit the floor. “Are you ready?” Balthazar asked her, semi-urgent. More adults were gathering, herding the children to rooms in the back. Some men were carrying weapons.

“We’re ready.” Irene said, voice soft, eyes still fixed on the face of her child.

Darkness took them. A moment later, they were standing in the castle they’d just left.

“Isn’t she precious.”

Irene finally looked up. Medea was standing across from her. At the witch’s side stood her mother Idyia. She was supposed to be a goddess, right? Irene was still getting to know everyone. Idyia had not been to the castle much since Irene had arrived.

“May I see her?” Idyia continued, walking forward to peer at the bundle in Irene’s arms.

Irene was hesitant. If she let her daughter leave her arms, would she lose her again?

Idyia smiled, warm and comforting. “That’s totally fine. Come. I’ve had some of the golems begin making up a room. We’ll see if it’s to the young lady’s liking.” Idyia placed a hand at the small of Irene’s back and gently guided her from the hall, looking over her shoulder and cooing at her daughter as they walked.

Irene’s cheeks felt moist. She was happy.

X

Lucifer was late. He was supposed to arrive three minutes ago.

It was three minutes. It wasn’t a very big deal all things considered. Were the circumstances different, I probably wouldn’t have noticed. The only reason I was watching the clock so intently was because I’d wanted to make sure I’d arrived back in time with Irene.

I wasn’t sure what she would do about Erza now that she had been reincarnated as a devil. I thought it was possible she’d still want to let the girl grow up on her own. That wasn’t the case. If I’d known she’d ask me to help her get her daughter back, I’d have made more preparations.

Having an infant around the castle would be…interesting. I still wasn’t really sure how I felt about it. I’d been trying to recruit people without attachments to avoid having to worry about bringing others along. It could be a good thing though. I was starting to solidify my position in the Underworld and the world beyond. Once I felt secure, I planned to slowly start building House Abaddon back up. That would require allowing others onto my lands to live here as vassals. Maybe bringing Erza here so she could be with her mother was the start of that process?

Wait, was her name actually Erza? Did the orphanage give her a name yet? Had Irene given her the name prior to leaving her behind? I really should have asked before Irene took her away. Overreliance on metaknowledge isn’t a foolproof strategy. I’d be better about that from now on.

I looked at the clock on the wall. Lucifer was now four minutes late.

“I’d expect the master of hell to be more punctual.” Medea said, standing at my side.

“He might have important master of Hell things to do.” I countered.

“He does. Meeting with a Viscount of Hell is an important duty for the master of Hell.”

I smirked. “You’re not wrong.”

I introduced myself to people as Viscount Abaddon, but it was still a little weird to think of myself like that. A year ago, I was still scared of shadows and unwilling to leave the safety of the old manor for extended periods of time. Now, I stood even with the lords of Hell itself. People feared my approach the way I once feared others. I’d come far in a short time. It hardly felt real at times.

“He hasn’t sent any letters cancelling, has he?” I asked. I wouldn’t be surprised if he had. My first impression of the man hadn’t left me impressed with Sirzechs Lucifer. Serafall told me he’d asked to speak to him, so I went out of my way to talk to him only for him to reschedule the talk for later instead of saying what he wanted to say. I was trying to be understanding. I knew he probably wanted to talk to me about my mines or something else related to my ability to shift between worlds that was better said in privacy. It didn’t make it any less of a hassle though.

“None.” Medea answered. “The only mail we have received today were further offers to trade peerage members.”

“Anything interesting?”

“Lord Gamigin offered a betrothal to his daughter in exchange for Shang Tsung.”

I was taken aback. The Gamigin Pillar was pretty high up on the demonic totem pole. A betrothal offer was actually a rather substantial offer in Underworld terms. I still had absolutely no interest in accepting, but it beat the offers of coins or jewels I typically received. “I’m not familiar with the Gamigin family. Is the daughter the heir?”

“She is. Accomplished in the Rating Game Scene as well. Ranked thirty-second overall.”

I whistled appreciatively. “That’s higher than me.”

“She is also over four-hundred years old.”

“You know better than most that I’m not intimidated by experience.”

“Did you just call me old?”

“I called you experienced. You’re also very beautiful.”

Medea smiled, amused. “The Gamigin girl is rather beautiful herself.”

“Most devils are. Part of the whole, ‘steeped in sin’ thing we’ve got going.”

“Firmly above average on the devil scale.”

“High praise coming from a titaness of beauty.”

“I’m not blind. I can admire a beautiful specimen. Even if their temperament leaves much to be desired.”

“Is she a bitch?”

“I’d rather converse with a cobra.”

“Good thing I won’t have to spend eternity married to her then. I can’t imagine a four-hundred year old Rating Game champion would be too pleased to be forced to marry someone of far lesser standing just so her father could get a Pawn.”

“It is possible they discussed the arrangement and planned to have you killed shortly after you were married, entitling her to your holdings.”

“Typical devil family then.” I looked up at the clock. Six minutes late.

I sighed. “Okay let’s…” I trailed off, feeling a ping through the wards.

A flash of fire heralded the arrival of the Lord of Hell. Gone was the bulky, magnificent robe he’d worn during the party. A red suit with a white shirt hugged his body. His hair was tied back in a ponytail. He looked far less imposing like this. Almost human.

“Lord Lucifer,” I said, bowing my head respectfully. “Welcome to my home.”

“Please, I already told you that isn’t necessary. Thank you for hosting me, Balthazar.” He looked at the woman at my side. “Medea, it is good to see you again. I’ve heard so much.”

“It is a pleasure, Lucifer.” Medea said with a shallow curtsy.

“Shall we?” I motioned towards the hall.

Medea and I lead Sirzechs through our home, pointing out furnishings and paintings and explaining their significance. He played the proper guest, listening raptly with an appreciative eye, asking pointed questions at times as proof he’d paid attention. Our brief tour concluded at a balcony overlooking the forest to the north. A pair of skeletons stood at the door. A table had already been set with a modest lunch – soup and bread rolled in garlic.

“You have an impressive home, Balthazar.” Lucifer said politely as we sat down. “I’d be interested in returning at some point.”

“I’m sure an occasion will arise at some point, something to let you put off work for the day.” I said.

Medea walked up to the side of the table and bowed shallowly. She hadn’t sat down. The table was only set for two. “It has been a pleasure speaking with you, Lucifer. I must take my leave now. I have projects to attend to.”

“It was a pleasure to speak with you as well, Medea. I look forward to speaking again soon.”

Medea walked back inside, closing the door behind her.

We’d planned for this when initially considering how to handle Lucifer’s arrival. Neither of us knew how long this conversation was going to take, but we could guess at the contents. There was no reason for her to be here when we already knew what our answer would be. Her presence might actively detract from things if Lucifer perceived her to be speaking for me, thinking there was a way to convince me personally to reconsider. Besides, if I needed her, she would know. The walls of our home were decorated with gleaming jewels in a rainbow of colors. The jewels were Medea’s eyes. She was watching us even as she returned to her lab.

“Serafall told me you had something you wished to discuss at the Vapula’s party.” I said leadingly as we both began to eat.

The corner of Sirzech’s lip pulled up in a smile. “To business then? Yes, there were a few things I wanted to discuss with you. Thank you for hosting me here. It would have been difficult to speak of other worlds in such a public setting as the party.”

Seems my guess at what he was after was spot on. Not that it was too hard to guess. “I can see how you’d be interested in what I can do. Serafall was speechless when I took her on our trip.”

“She shared pieces of your conversation with the rest of us. ‘Us’ being the Satans. She said you understand how valuable you are, but I don’t know if you realize exactly what your ability means.”

“Do you want to know what the first thing I did after establishing my first mine was?”

Sirzechs looked perplexed at the seemingly random statement. I continued.

“Immediately after setting up our first mine, Medea and I found a different location in the same world and set up a small haven there. Wards, food, beds – everything we might need if we were suddenly forced to flee the Underworld. We’ve had a lot of time since then. Our network of magical labor constructs has expanded exponentially. Every world where we have permanent mines, farms or gardens for our ingredients has multiple fallback locations for us. If things here ever get to the point where I fear for the safety of my peerage, we will leave. We might wait a while for things to calm down then return. We might never return.”

At first, the havens Medea and I made were little more than warded caves protected from the outside world. As our peerage expanded, they became more elaborate. Once she acquired Runa’s Queen Piece, the quality of these fallback locations changed overnight. They still couldn’t compare to our castle, but if we ever needed to flee, we would be living comfortably regardless of what world we fled to.

“This is my home.” I said. “I’ve built a life here. I want to continue building here, but my first priority will always be the safety of my people. If that is threatened beyond my ability to combat, I will take them and leave. We can always start again somewhere else. I don’t want to leave. But I will always put their safety above all.”

Sirzechs’s confusion was gone. Consideration in its place. “I see you do understand. I’m glad you’re taking your safety seriously. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t concerned about how easily you speak of leaving our world behind. Forgive me if this comes across as impersonal, it isn’t my intention. Your ability, you are an irreplaceable asset. Your loss would be a devastating blow to the Underworld.”

“I’m not going to be offended by you calling a spade a spade. I know what I can do is valuable. I know people will want to use it. I also know that sooner or later people will begin to suspect what I’m capable of. I’m making too many waves to stay hidden forever. I approached Serafall because I wanted to make it clear that I want to work with you.”

“And we appreciate that, Balthazar. We will not betray your trust. I personally will do everything I can to make sure you never feel like running is your only option. You understand your value. That is clear now. But I see potential to do so much. We might finally be able to forge a lasting peace between the factions. If no one needs to worry about resources. If we can trade in good faith with each other. If we can finally unite… I will do everything I can to protect you, Balthazar.”

“Thank you, Lucifer.” I knew it wasn’t wholly out of the goodness of his heart. He planned to use me just like I planned to use him for protection. I was fine with that so long as we were both upfront about it.

Sirzechs was an interesting man. He seemed to genuinely want to bring about this lasting peace he spoke of. His smile was disarming. His presence wasn’t what one would expect from the Lord of Hell, but from a caring uncle who wanted what was best for you. Maybe that made him more in line with Lucifer than anything else? His ability to appear so trustworthy and open. This very meeting was an example. I’d been irritated at his tardiness prior to his arrival. After he arrived, my irritation just bled away. He was intimidating, but he was also enjoyable and pleasant to be around.

I wasn’t a fool. Even if I didn’t have the knowledge granted by my first life, I knew a man who earned the title Lucifer would have the capability and willingness to do terrible things to achieve his ends and defend his people. I knew what Sirzechs was capable of, but I think he truly wanted a better world than the one he was born into.

“Serafall told me to keep the official matters to a minimum.” Sirzechs chuckled. “She is very adamant that she serves as your point of contact with the rest of us. She’s very protective of you. Not just because of your power either. She has very few people she considers friends.”

“Serafall has done a lot for me. Most of what I’ve done for her has been me trying to pay her back.”

“She appreciates it more than you know. Keep being there for her, please. She deserves more people she can count on. The official duties, I leave to her. She can negotiate for minerals, fantastical plants and any other worldly wonders you seek to barter with us. I’m here for a more personal request.”

Here it comes.

Sirzechs had an intense look in his eyes as he spoke. “Serafall told us how you and Medea work together to find new worlds. How you were able to locate interesting people in those worlds. I’ve met Mami. She is a strong young woman in more ways than one. Serafall is lucky to have her in her peerage. What would it take for you to locate potent individuals for another?”

“Nothing because it won’t happen.” I said.

Sirzechs seemed taken aback. “You sound sure of that. I assure you, I can compensate you very well for such a great service.”

“Respectfully, I am certain of that. I already told you I owe Serafall a lot. I consider her my closest friend outside of my peerage. Even so, it took me a long time to trust her enough to open up about what I could do. She is my friend. I make special rules for my friends. I am not, and will not become, a multiversal peerage font.”

“What of your own peerage?”

I really wanted to say that was a dumb question, but I refrained, electing to be more polite. “If I make special rules for my friends, I’m of course going to make special rules for myself. It might not seem fair, but it is my power and I will use it as I please. The fact that my peerage is mostly made up of people from other places is honestly one of the reasons I’m not willing to spread that gift around.”

“May I ask why?”

“I have recruited one of the most impressive peerages in the Underworld in under a year. It takes many devils centuries to find enough people they deem sufficiently worthy of joining them. Sure, there are those who only recruit people to use as slaves or sex objects, but I wanted powerful allies I could rely on. It is hard to find a peerage full of people like that. With luck, I will have a full peerage before the end of the year. I’m not stupid enough to think that won’t draw even more attention. People will wonder where all of my peerage members came from.”

I sighed. “The more questions they ask, the more they’ll realize that not all of those questions have answers. If everyone I know suddenly has a full peerage of equally potent people, they’ll realize something is wrong. Someone will inevitably make the right guess and my life will instantly become far more complicated. I want time to prepare before the secret of what I can do gets out. Preferably, it would never get out, but I know there are too many powerful abilities in this world for that to be likely.”

“I understand your position, Balthazar. I can guarantee my personal assistance in your protection and the protection of your peerage. Name your price and I will pay it. I have abundant resources at my disposal.”

I smiled, holding my hand up. Holes appeared behind me spilling gold and jewels onto the floor at my back. Magical blades and vestments tumbled down the pile, clattering to the stone floor beneath us.

“I don’t doubt that Lucifer’s reach is vast, but it is not as vast as my own. I have more land than I know what to do with. My last peerage pieces are all mutation pieces save one. Serafall has already done everything she can to acquire a mutation Bishop and come up short. Mutation pieces and land were the only things I didn’t have that couldn’t be acquired from another world. I don’t want for anything that could conceivably be traded to me in exchange for what I can give. Giving you peerage pieces from other worlds has the potential to put myself and my peerage at risk for little gain aside from your favor. I mean no disrespect, Lucifer, but your favor is not sufficient.”

Sirzechs watched my display with a small frown on his face. He sighed. “I see you won’t be swayed. I understand your perspective. Respect it even. You are looking after your own just as I intend to do. Perhaps you’d be able to help me in another way? Serafall is vocal about Medea’s ability to locate Sacred Gears. I imagine you know where several interesting ones are. Could I trade for this knowledge?”

While he wasn’t pressing me about this, he was still insistent. From everything that I could tell, canon DXD would have started in two or three years from now without my interference. It was unlikely much of anything would be the same after trading Issei to Serafall, but as far as the timetable was concerned, most of the characters involved should still be where I thought they were. If that was the case, then Rias should still have time before she had to marry or fight Riser. If I remembered everything right, she only got desperate after they randomly changed the timetable on her which happened after the series started. I’d assumed Sirzechs wanted someone for Rias. Maybe that was something I should clarify.

“Would this Sacred Gear user be given to your sister like Serafall gave Boosted Gear to Sona?” I asked.

Sirzechs became more guarded, frowning. “I would like for my sister to have capable servants. I came here to perhaps find someone of Mami’s strength for her. If your Sacred Gear holder is someone sufficiently impressive, I might reincarnate them myself. I currently only have a single Pawn left to myself.”

I sat back in my chair as I considered my options. If it was for Rias, Saji might work. Sona hadn’t reincarnated anyone since she received Issei, completely altering the trajectory she would have been on otherwise. Saji didn’t possess the same potential as Issei, but he would be more immediately useful, especially in a fight against Riser. Absorption Line could drain the Phenex regeneration, making him easier to deal with.

Then again, I really didn’t care one way or the other what became of Rias and Riser’s engagement. It wasn’t my problem. Whether Rias married Riser or not, it wouldn’t change my position in the Underworld. She was a character in a story I read once, not my friend. I had never even met her. I didn’t owe her anything.

What did I want to get out of this meeting? I already had Serafall’s backing. Having Sirzech’s backing would be great, but it wasn’t strictly necessary. That being said, it cost me nothing to throw him a Sacred Gear that I had no plans to do anything with myself. In fact, it might earn me another strong ally that could fight on my side if the world decided to suddenly turn against me.

“This might seem rude, but would you mind if I make a phone call? I want to ask Serafall something.” I finally said.

Sirzechs seemed taken aback. He motioned for me to make my call.

I pulled out my phone and dialed Serafall’s number.

“Hey, Balthazar!” She picked up the phone quickly.

“Do you have a second to talk?”

“I’m between meetings right now. So long as it’s quick I can make some time. Is something wrong?”

“No. I’m eating lunch with Sirzechs right now.” I put the phone on speaker.

“Hi, Sera.” Sirzechs said.

There was a brief pause.

“Are you not playing nice, Sirzechs?” Serafall asked, voice low and threatening.

“I’m playing nice!” Sirzechs said quickly.

“He’s been fine. Perfectly polite.” I spoke up to defend him. “I just had something I wanted to run by you. Our conversation turned to me potentially revealing where Sacred Gears are so he or Rias could reincarnate them. No offense to Lucifer,” I said, making brief eye contact with the man before turning back to the phone. “But I know you better and like you more. Would you feel slighted if I gave him the location of a powerful Sacred Gear I know about that he might be interested in reincarnating himself.”

Sirzechs’s gaze sharpened, but he did not speak.

Serafall made a considering sound over the phone. “You already helped me find Ingvild, so I won’t really be insulted. But! For every one peerage member you give to Sirzechs, I get two magical girls! You’re taking me to more worlds and we’re rescuing more of them.”

“I can’t promise I’ll have time to do that anytime soon.” I said.

“Make time when you can. I’ll be busy for a while too, so there’s no rush. Sorry, but I gotta go. Play nice, Sirzechs!” She hung up.

I put my phone away. “I’m assuming Serafall told you Ingvild’s story?”

Sirzechs nodded. “She is descended from the Leviathan and was born half-human.”

“Yes, but that wasn’t the part I was referring to. I meant her Sacred Gear. The old guy’s system is all kinds of screwed up. Some Sacred Gears still haven’t bound to a host while others have had over a hundred hosts.”

“Another new Longinus then.” Sirzechs said, suddenly deathly serious.

“Kind of. More of a mutated Sacred Gear that changed in a way that makes it a new Longinus. I haven’t looked too closely into it. The holder seems like a decent guy. I’ll leave whether or not to do anything with it up to you. I doubt a Pawn will be enough to reincarnate him, but you can figure out what you want to do with him on your own. I trust Lucifer’s ability to make his own decisions.” A Hole dropped a pen and paper on the table in front of me. I scribbled some information on the paper and slid it across the table.

Sirzechs picked it up, eyebrows furrowing as he read the note. “Unknown Dictator? I am not familiar with this Sacred Gear.”

“Trust me. It’s worth your time. If I didn’t have better options at my disposal, I might have tried to recruit him myself.”

“I will look into it. Thank you for giving me this. I sincerely appreciate it.” Sirzechs stood, adjusting his suit. “Thank you for hosting me and entertaining my request. I am sorry to leave so abruptly, but I would like to begin investigating this immediately.”

I stood and nodded politely. “I take no offense. The same letter that let you through the wards will allow you to leave. Until we meet again, Lucifer.”

“Until then, Balthazar.” In a flash of flame, the Lord of Hell vacated my lands.

I sighed, falling back into my chair and laying my head on the table. I wasn’t the biggest fan of socializing. Sirzechs was nice enough. That didn’t change the fact that a man capable of killing countries had just been eating soup in my house. It was more than a little stressful.

I moaned in approval as I felt hands gently laid on my shoulders. Skilled fingers meaded my tense muscles.

“That went very well, I think.” Medea said from behind me.

“He didn’t get pissed off and declare a blood feud against my entire bloodline, so that’s a win.” I agreed. “Do you think anything will come of giving him Unknown Dictator’s location?”

“It is hard to say. Magnus Rose has prior obligations. I do not doubt Lucifer could sway the man, but I can not be sure of what will occur. Though a Pawn would be insufficient to make him a devil, and I doubt Rias Gremory will impress the man enough to allow her to reincarnate him.”

“We might be surprised.”

“We may.”

My phone rang, interrupting the rather pleasant moment.

Scowling, I pulled my phone back out, expecting to see Serafall as the caller. I was surprised.

“Aqua?” I answered.

“Is Satan gone?” Aqua asked, sounding distracted.

“He just left.”

“Okay, um… You might want to come to my TV room. That Roygun girl is talking about you.”

I groaned. “I’ll be down in a second.” I hung up. “You heard that right?”

“I did.” Medea confirmed. “Shall we see whether or not we need to deal with Roygun.”

“Probably should.” I stood up and opened a Hole. Medea and I emerged into one of the rooms in the first sublevel.

Pillows, blankets, video game controllers, remotes and books were strewn about the floor. Aqua was dressed in a white tank top and pajama pants with clouds on them. She hurriedly shoved a mound of stuffed animals off the couch in front of the TV to make more space for Medea and I. Bears, raccoons, dragons, unicorns – all manner of small cuddly creatures tumbled to the ground in an avalanche of fluff. In the corner, Aqua’s top of the line computer hummed gently as the fans did their work. Each of the three monitors had a different desktop image. All three of them were pictures of Aqua with her friends. One of Medea, Coal and I sitting around the table eating breakfast with Aqua poking her head into the frame. One of Coal and Aqua flying through the air with Matatabi sitting in Aqua’s lap while Regulus ran along beneath them. One of Aqua squished between Idyia and Medea, all smiling.

Like the rest of my peerage, Aqua had a card tied to my accounts, letting her buy pretty much whatever she wanted using my money. Most of my peerage didn’t make much use of it. Coal took a substantial sum of gold coins to a cave far to the south and slept on them. Since then, he hadn’t bought anything save for the occasional bag of jerky. Matatabi frequented several restaurants that made good fish. Shang Tsung bought ingredients. That was about it as far as spending went. Aqua’s bill was equal to six times everyone else’s monthly expenditure combined.

I didn’t mind. It wasn’t even a dent in my illogically vast finances and it made her content. She’d been trapped in a shadowy hellscape with nothing but her thoughts for decades. If a bunch of stuffed animals in fancy clothes made her happy, then I wasn’t going to say anything about the half a grand she dropped at Build-A-Bear every month.

The couch sat facing a wall with a massive flatscreen TV. On screen, Roygun sat with her legs crossed in a small chair. A tightfitting gray dress sparkled in the light of the set as she easily answered questions. It looked like a devil talk show of some kind. The host, a black-haired woman in a dark skirtsuit, sat across from her. The crowd behind them would interject at points.

“Has she said anything negative about me?” I asked, sitting down on the section of the couch Aqua had cleared for me.

“Only just started talking about you.” Aqua said quickly. She crossed her legs and sat on the floor in front of me, intently focused on the TV. “Someone took a picture of you two talking at Sairaorg’s party and Kate put her on the spot.”

I was assuming ‘Kate’ was the host on the screen speaking with Roygun.

Medea silently sat at my side, leaning against me as we settled in to watch.

“–eemed nice. We didn’t speak for long, but I was impressed with my initial impression of him.” Roygun said, an easy smile on her face as if she’d done a thousand of these interviews. As the second seat in the Rating Game scene and the Head of the Belphegor family, she probably had.

The host asked about the topic of our conversation at the party. Roygun was intentionally circumspect in her answers. The two went back and forth for some time with the host continuing to dig, trying to get something out of Roygun.

Aqua made a considering sound. “It doesn’t look like she’s trying to bad mouth you or anything. I don’t think she even planned to be having this conversation right now.”

“Just the host manufacturing drama, then?” I asked.

Aqua nodded, still focused on the TV. “Probably. Drama sells.”

“Well, if Roygun isn’t going to declare a blood feud, I think I’m okay to leave.” I said, standing up. “Thanks for the warning, Aqua. Keep an eye on it and let me know if anything interesting happens please.”

“I will.”

I turned to leave when the host’s next question attracted my attention back to the screen.

“With Bedeze Abaddon’s defeat, many believe that Balthazar and his peerage could be your betters. They beat Bedeze and his battle-tested peerage with little issue. Are you concerned about your ranking now that there is a new player on the board?” The host looked very pleased with herself as she let the question hang in the air.

“Competition and rivalries are what make Rating Games so much fun. Why would I fear facing a strong opponent? If Balthazar defeats me, then I will regroup until I can fight him again and return the favor. Though I’m not sure he plans to continue participating in Rating Games. A friend tells me he will, but I can’t know for sure.” Roygun chuckled, turning to face the camera directly. “Though why don’t we ask the devil himself? He does have a history of dramatically interrupting broadcasts. What do you say, Balthazar? If you’re watching, why not give us your thoughts?” Our eyes met through the screen. I knew she was looking at a camera, that we were separated across the Underworld. It still felt like she was speaking directly to me.

When I looked away from the screen, I saw Medea and Aqua both watching me intently.

“What?” I asked.

“Are you going to talk to her?” Aqua asked, seeming excited.

“I don’t really see what purpose that would serve. I’m not…” I trailed off.

Medea had taken my hand. She had an amused smile on her face. “It doesn’t have to be so serious, Balthazar. If you don’t want to, then don’t. But it might be fun. And it will let you announce your intention to continue fighting in Rating Games once you have a full peerage. But do not feel any pressure to participate.”

I pursed my lips, looking back at the screen. Roygun was still smiling expectantly. The host was whipping her head back and forth between the camera and Roygun. She was probably hurting her neck spasming like that.

The host cleared her throat. “It would seem that–” She choked, jolting in her seat as a dark void opened in the air between her and Roygun. Gasps rose up from the audience as the arrival of the void stole away their breath.

“You’ll have to forgive me for not coming in person.” I said, my voice speaking through the Hole on the TV. Aqua hastily muted the TV to cut off any echo. “I wasn’t expecting an interview today so I didn’t comb my hair.”

Roygun’s smile was glowing. She spared the Hole a brief glance before focusing back on the camera, addressing me directly. “You don’t need to be here in person for me to enjoy your company, Balthazar. I trust you’ve been well since we last spoke?”

“I have. And you?”

“Splendid.”

The host finally seemed to be breathing normally again. She straightened herself out and said, “Lord Abaddon, it is an honor to have you on our show.”

“Pleasure to be here. Sorry for barging in uninvited.”

“It is no issue at all, my lord. Since you are here, may I ask a few questions?”

“It seems only fair. I did arrive unannounced.”

“Thank you, my lord. Lady Belphegor and I were just discussing your Rating Game with your uncle. It was very impressive, the greatest premier match the Underworld has ever seen, I daresay.”

“Thank you for the kind words.” I said with a smirk, enjoying watching the host fall back into her rhythm. She’d recovered well and now was pulling me into the conversation to boost her ratings. I respected the dedication to her job.

“It does leave me wondering about the future, my lord. Do you intend to continue participating in Rating Games in the future?”

“I do. I’ve already discussed this with Diehauser Belial. He played a large role in convincing me to continue competing, though I will be holding off on accepting any further matches until I have completed my peerage.”

Roygun grinned in triumph. “Diehauser told me he spoke with you. He said you would continue to participate. I wasn’t sure if that was just wishful thinking on his part or if you’d confirmed it. I suppose I know for sure now.”

“That you do.”

“If I may interject, my lord?” the host spoke up. “You stated that you will continue competing once you complete your peerage correct?”

“That’s right.”

“If I recall correctly you currently have five pieces not including yourself. May I ask how many pieces you still have to acquire? Most of us who follow Rating Games closely have been trying to determine how many Pawns Coal required to reincarnate.”

“Coal took six of my Pawns. I am currently three pieces away from having a complete peerage.”

The host frowned, mentally doing the math. “Then you have reincarnated others since your Rating Game?”

“That’s right.”

The host looked hungry, like she’d just uncovered buried treasure. “I’m sure you mean to keep their capabilities to yourself to secure an advantage in your next match, but could I ask for a sneak peak about them? Anything to hold us over until we see them in action?”

“I’m afraid not. You’ll have to wait until our next match.”

“And when will that be?” Roygun asked. “Do you have an estimate on when you will be ready?”

“I can’t say for sure,” I began. “My Queen and I are working on the problem. With luck, it won’t be too long.” I didn’t want to say too much about how Medea and I were working the problem, but I doubted anyone would take my nonanswer as anything suspicious. They’d likely think I was just trying to keep who I was trying to recruit a secret so no one else reincarnated them first.

Roygun’s smile turned conspiratorial. “In that case, it’s been a while since my last Rating Game. How about you and I face each other once your peerage is complete. You beat the third ranked peerage in your first match. Would you like to try for the second?”

“Is that a challenge, Roygun?”

“It is now. I challenge you to a Rating Game to be conducted upon the completion of your peerage.”

The audience had gone dead quiet in the studio. Everyone held their breath, waiting for my response. Everyone but the host. She looked like she was having the time of her life, like she could already feel all of the money she was making off of this broadcast raining down around her.

I looked away from the TV at my present peerage. Aqua was positively eating this up, looking between Roygun and I with open excitement. Medea had a predatory grin on her face. She gave me a near-imperceptible nod when I raised an eyebrow at her.

“I accept.” I said. Cheers sounded as the audience went crazy at my words. The camera was jostled from offscreen, shaking the frame for a moment before it was brought back to bear. When the roar quieted slightly, I said, “I’ll have to get back to you on the finer details surrounding the Rating Game itself.” As the challenged party, I could set the type of game.

Roygun didn’t seem bothered. “We can coordinate everything once it is closer to when we will actually fight. I’m looking forward to it, Balthazar.”

“Until then, Roygun.” I closed my Hole, cutting off the connection.

Aqua darted over to her computer the second the conversation was over. She opened seven different windows and feverishly smacked at her keyboard, typing up posts in three different forums while monitoring the reaction to my announcement on other sites. The rest of the world was lost to her.

I sighed deeply. “This feels rash. Why did I agree to that?”

Medea chuckled, wrapping her arms around me and gently patting my back. “Relax, honey. It’ll be fun. Roygun is one of the better opponents our second match could be against. We have some time before we’ll need to fight her. It might be better to start earlier than later though.”

I nodded into her shoulder. “Yeah, I know.”

I already had ideas for my Bishop and Pawn. The Knight, damn cursed piece, I was still working on. I had an idea, but it would probably cause problems for me, so I was leaning away from that particular choice while I hopefully thought of something better. The Pawn though, that would hopefully work out.

“Should I go now, then?” I asked.

“The sooner you go. The longer she will have to adjust.”

“I just reincarnated Irene a few days ago. I don’t want her to feel like I don’t value her or don’t want to give her time to adjust.”

Medea fixed me with a flat look. “You just returned the woman’s daughter to her. I doubt she will be upset. Go. I will take care of things here.”

I nodded slowly. “Okay.” I scooped Medea up into my arms, enjoying the cute shriek she let out. I stole a quick kiss then set her down, disappearing backwards into a Hole as she moved to retaliate.

X

There was a reason she wore the mask. A reason she was reminded of every time she took it off. One of the farm boys got lucky with a spear today. The gash in her shoulder had already healed. The pain was gone. The ache persisted. A reminder that she wasn’t welcome anywhere.

She’d traveled leagues before encountering another village. No one would know her here. That was her thought, her foolish hope. They knew of her. They did not know everything.

Tales spread by word of mouth are always muddled. The plot changed. The characters were altered. The heroes became the villains. What could a monster be but the villain? This newest encounter at least had the advantage of being novel. She hadn’t heard their take on those events so long past before.

Evidently, she’d killed all of her companions then destroyed an entire nation to salt their corpses. Why else would she be named as she was? Nevermind that some of her companions still lived. Nevermind that she’d held this name since long before meeting them. That didn’t matter. All that mattered was the color of her eyes. The shape of her teeth. That was all that was required for the entire village to turn on her, to attempt to destroy her. All she’d wanted was a place to rest for the night. Now she’d spend another night sleeping in the dirt.

The small woman inhaled a deep breath of air, a useless exercise, before expelling it in a depressed sigh. She looked up at the sky. Stars twinkled amidst the black. Rays of moonlight pierced through the forest, underbrush glowed in the shine.

At least her view was nice. This ridge of rock was one of the better spots she’d found in the past months. She had a natural barrier to keep the wind at bay. The sandy dirt was comparatively soft. And she had a beautiful view. Still, she would have been more comfortable in a tavern. How long had it been since she’d rested properly in a real bed?

Years now. She’d been with her friends then. Before they’d split. Not because she’d murdered them all like the idiots in the village thought, but because time was an inescapable force. They’d gone their separate ways. The small woman had expected her path to be fulfilling, if not as great as when she travelled with her companions.

Naive. Who would accept a monster among them? Her very presence was a curse. She’d destroyed her home at the start of her journey so long ago. It was like everyone she met could feel that. Like they felt the scorned souls clinging to her body, haunting her every step like a cloak of despair.

The mask helped. The bright red cloak helped. The dark dress and chains helped. Her appearance was tailored to be offputting but acceptable. It had worked once. Not anymore.

She wasn’t welcome anymore. She had nowhere to go. No one would travel with her. The years of isolation had turned her bitter. The light she’d once believed in while traveling with her companions had faded, snuffed out by the crushing weight of reality. It’s hard to see the objective truth with the eyes of a hero. It is too easy to feel that harsh truth every day as a monster scorned by society.

“Beautiful night.”

Blue energy snapped taut against her body. She leapt up off of the rock she’d been sitting on, flying into the air. She whirled around, arms up defensively. A man was sitting on a rock not four feet from where she’d been. He wore a dark suit with a red shirt. Golden hair tumbled untamed in the wind. He wasn’t looking at her, staring past her at the stars painting the sky.

“Who are you!” she demanded. After her encounter with the villagers earlier today, she was not willing to take any chances. Had they sent an assassin after her? Was that why he’d been able to approach her without her noticing?

“My name is Balthazar. And you are?” He said it so easily, as if he wasn’t addressing a walking apocalypse. The gentle smile on his face had to be a mask, not unlike the white porcelain that currently concealed her own face.

“Don’t act like you don’t know. You came here for me.” she said.

“True, but not in the way you think. And it doesn’t cost you anything to be polite.”

She scoffed, irritated, but she decided to play along. “I am Landfall.”

“It’s good to meet you, Landfall. Do you want to watch the stars with me? I have no intention of fighting you. If you really don’t want to talk, then I’ll just leave, but I’d appreciate it if you at least heard me out.”

Landfall’s mask was immutable. Beneath it, emotions warred across her face. Uncertainty, suspicion, fear, rage, loneliness. Slowly, Landfall descended back to the ground. The magical glow around her body faded. When the man didn’t make any moves against her, she sat down on a rock a fair distance from him. She wouldn’t let her guard down, but she wouldn’t fight if she didn’t have to. She already had to fight too much these days without looking for other battles.

“Thank you. This is already going better than the last time I talked to a vampire.” Balthazar said.

Landfall tensed. He knew what she was. He knew, and he was still sitting right next to her, staring at the sky without a care in the world. “You’ve met a vampire before?”

“Real piece of work, that guy. He tried to eat me before I could even get a word in. Scratched me up pretty good too.” He sighed, relaxed, at home. “Sorry, I had this whole speech planned and everything. I didn’t expect… When I was a kid, I used to sneak outside at night when the house was asleep to stargaze. I haven’t done that in years. I guess I just forgot how calming it was.”

Landfall wasn’t letting her guard down. A random man appears out of nowhere saying he’s had other vampires try to kill him and starts talking about stargazing? No. He was definitely here hunting her.

“Can we just cut to the point?” Landfall said, readying herself for a fight. She really didn’t want to have a philosophical conversation with this man if he was just planning on killing her anyway.

“If that’s what you want, then sure.” Balthazar turned away from the sky and looked at her. “My name is Balthazar Abaddon, Viscount of the House of Abaddon. I am a devil. I came here hoping to reincarnate you into my peerage.”

Landfall was on her feet in a breath. Green and gold energy flashed across her body. Her eyes narrowed behind her mask. “What master do you serve, devil?” Was he here for revenge? Was he a servant of one of the demons Landfall had a hand in killing?

He chuckled, still seated, uncaring of the magic she was using to prepare herself for battle. “I serve myself. I have to pay lip service to some more powerful lords, but I am independent. I am a lord of Hell and thus am able to make my own decisions with near-impunity. I offer the same freedom to those in my peerage. Come when I need you and you can spend the rest of your time pursuing your own ends. I’ve built a nice family around myself. I’m very happy with it, proud of it. I’m offering to let you join it.”

“The last demon I fought made sweet promises too. Everyone who believed them became its slave.” Maggot-infested corpses and terror-struck faces were at the forefront of Landfall’s mind, memories of a past enemy and its victims. She wouldn’t fall for this creature’s lies.

“I won’t lie to you. I’m a rarity among devils. Most of my kind treat their peerages like trash. Many are little better than slaves. Those who share my level of influence or supersede it are also able to act as they will. Many indulge too deep into the sins we devils are known for. I’ve never seen the point. I have everything I need and didn’t need to be a prick to attain it.”

He shook his head. “I’m not trying to enslave you, Landfall. I’m giving you a choice. If you accept my offer, I will reincarnate you into a devil. You will become like me and be bound to my service, but that binding will be very loose because I don’t want it to be tight. I want willing servants and allies to fight at my side, not people who fight for me against their will. That’s how you get people stabbing you in the back.”

“Let me guess,” Landfall said dryly, “If I accept I’ll have riches beyond imagining and power I could never dream of?” She’d heard it all before.

“Well, yes. I am so rich that you need a different term to truly encapsulate just how much money I have. The artifact I plan to use to reincarnate you is special even among those used by my kind. It will greatly increase your power. That’s not even mentioning the magical geniuses in my peerage who can teach you to hone your craft to heights you actually haven’t dreamed of. That’s the boring stuff though. You want money? Here.”

A leather pouch fell to the ground at her feet, clinking on impact, sinking into the dirt. It was heavy. A glint of metal poked out from the pouch. Gold.

Landfall was taken aback. As the devil spoke of his wealth and power, she’d planned to strike when he got around to the ‘join me’ bit of his monologue to catch him off guard. His announcement about it being boring caught her off guard. Then he’d tossed a pouch full of coins to her feet like it was worthless. She could buy half the village she’d just left with this much coin. Maybe even the entire damn place.

The devil, oblivious to her internal strife, continued. “Power, wealth? That’s the boring stuff. I’m sure you could find your own path to that if given enough time. No, I’m offering something else, something better. I told you, I’m unique among my kind. Where they would treat their peerage as tools, servants or slaves, my peerage is my family. We… Every single one of us has been through something grueling. We’re healing together, improving together, living together. We’re not just trying to get through the day or find a place to sleep that isn’t infested with bugs. Things are good. They won’t always be. I’m not naive enough to think that. We have enemies. We’ll likely make more. But we’ll face them and overcome them together. My peerage has my back, and I have theirs. That is what we have that you don’t. That’s what I offer. A family.”

Landfall was silent, her rage at him dangling this illusion in front of her at war with the hope she was trying so hard to quell.

“I don’t need an answer now.” The devil said. He rose from his rock. Landfall tensed, ready for him to strike. No attack came.

The devil held out his hand. A dark Hole dropped a piece of paper into his hand filled with glowing writing in a language she didn’t recognize. “Take this. You can use it to contact me. If you decide you want to take me up on my offer or learn more, channel some mana into it. If you decide you’re better off on your own, just get rid of it. I won’t force this on you. It would defeat the purpose of what I’m trying to build.”

Landfall was hesitant, her mind a storm of indecision. Slowly, she walked forward. She watched the devil close, prepared for a trap. There was none. Snatching the paper from his hand, she leapt back, levitating into the air before descending a safe distance from him.

The devil smiled, amused by the display. “It was a pleasure to meet you, Landfall. Thank you for looking at the stars with me. Whether you choose to use that or not, I wish you the best. Farewell.”

A dark void opened around the devil, swallowing him.

Landfall reached out with her magic, feeling for any concealed presence. She found nothing. Slowly, over the course of several minutes, Landfall allowed herself to relax again. She sat back down on the rock she’d been sitting on before. This time, her eyes were not directed towards the sky. Her head was hung low, her gaze locked on the magical paper in her hands.

It had to be a trick. It had to be a lie. Demons lied. Demons destroyed. It was in their nature. Except… Landfall had known a demon who’d strode against the mold. The same demon who’d parted ways with her so long ago when the rest of their companions left.

Landfall’s hands balled into fists crumpling the edges of the paper.

It was a trick. Stop thinking about it. Stop it!

How long had it been? How long had it been since the people she’d thought were her friends had abandoned her? Had their journeys together met nothing? Was she just a tool they tossed aside when they were done with her? Did any of them even remember her name? Not the cursed title others had given her, but the name her mother had called her? She’d told them her name once. None of them ever called her anything but Landfall.

Landfall was alone. So alone. She’d been without company for years now. Every time she showed her face, she was met with fire and steel. Was it truly so bad that she wanted to belong somewhere? Was she really a monster for just wanting to feel safe and loved?

Landfall tucked her knees up to her chest, rocking back and forth. She sat like that for a long time, bathed in the light of the moon, shrouded in indecision. Her warring thoughts kept her from a peaceful rest.

Chapter Text

“Balthazar!” Magdaran said, standing up from behind his desk as I entered his office. “It’s good to see you.”

“It’s been a while. How have you been?” I asked, allowing him to lead me to a chair.

“I’ve been good. I’ve been helping Sairaorg settle into his new position. There’s a lot of politics we’ve been trying to smooth over. Sorry I haven’t been to the office much recently.”

“Don’t apologize. I haven’t been here that much either.”

With Magdaran and Kuisha occupied helping Sairaorg, and myself occupied with all of the craziness that has been happening in my lands in recent weeks, the only one who has been able to regularly show up to work is Latia. She’d been doing most of the heavy lifting as far as the clerical side of our business was concerned. Medea’s skeletons were still producing items, but Latia had been managing the sales. I’d looked over the ledgers when I came in this morning. She was doing a good job. I didn’t notice anything unaccounted for and all of the prices she’d set seemed fair enough.

“Is Sairaorg adjusting well?” I asked.

Magdaran nodded. “I think the shock has finally faded. He has mixed feelings about it, but I think he’s coming around to seeing it as a good thing.”

“Mixed feelings?”

“He liked having no responsibilities. Now that he’s an heir again, he has less freedom.”

“Makes sense. He didn’t seem too against the idea when I met him. Though he did express his dissatisfaction with having to play nice with so many nobles.”

Magdaran chuckled. “He’s never done the best in official settings. He much prefers getting into physical fights as opposed to verbal ones.”

“I can relate to that. Conversations with important people tire me out more than fighting in a Rating Game did.”

“Speaking of Rating Games,” Magdaran had a mischievous look in his eye. “I saw Roygun’s interview. Trying to work your way through the top three, are you?”

“Diehauser and I met a little while ago. He made some good arguments for continuing to participate in Rating Games. The higher my ranking is, the more control I’ll have over when I fight. When I met Roygun at Sairaorg’s party she seemed decent. I think she just wants the chance to have a good fight. I’d rather have a more relaxed fight for my next appearance than the headache that Bedeze caused. She seemed like a good opponent for that purpose.”

I didn’t know a lot about Roygun from my first life. I knew she had a King Piece like Bedeze. From what I remembered, she and Bedeze responded very differently when the secret came out. Knowing my interactions with Bedeze, he probably tried to take over the Underworld, throwing a hissy fit about how it was his right to receive the power of the King piece. I was ninety percent sure that Roygun was the exact opposite, going so far as to join the main cast. That might have just been Issei’s stupid protagonist powers activating to attract anyone with a nice pair of boobs, but I couldn’t be sure. I didn’t remember the exact details.

In this life, Roygun had approached me with civility. She seemed like she just enjoyed fighting and wanted to see if I could pose a challenge where Bedeze failed. Until I saw any evidence that she was actually trying to undermine me in some way, that was how I intended to approach our Rating Game. I wouldn’t give the Bedeze treatment to someone who just wanted a good natured spar.

“You didn’t hear this from me,” Magdaran said, a conspiratorial smile on his face. “But Sairaorg was planning on challenging you to a Rating Game soon.”

“Really?” I said, mildly surprised. I knew Sairaorg liked to fight. We’d sparred before. I would have assumed that any future bouts between us would be similar to our first, unofficial and very relaxed.

“He’s been wanting to make his debut for a while now.” Magdaran explained. “After watching you destroy Bedeze, the Underworld respects your strength. He wanted to hopefully use that to his advantage. Show he was equal to or stronger than you while showing the two of you were on good terms. It was supposed to be his big debut to the public. Then he was made Sairaorg Vapula and his debut happened earlier than he planned.”

“Has he finished his peerage?”

“Not yet. He didn’t know you’d reincarnated so many more pieces. None of us did. How did you manage that, by the way?”

“I’m afraid it’s a bit of a trade secret.”

“Even from your partner?” Magdaran said in a teasing tone.

“Even from my partner.”

He shrugged, unoffended. “How you do it isn’t as important as the fact that it’s done. After seeing what your other pieces were capable of in the fight with Bedeze, I’m really looking forward to seeing what the new additions can do against Roygun. That fight will be far more complicated than your match with Bedeze.”

“I know. Medea and I have been watching some of Roygun’s past Rating Games. There’s a reason she regularly beat Bedeze.”

Bedeze was no slouch in combat. His greatest weakness was his overreliance on Hole. Without it, he was massively weakened. Roygun’s Clan Trait, Crack, allowed her to effectively counter Bedeze in every one of their fights. Crack creates a fissure in whatever Roygun places it on that expands until it ruptures, rending the target apart. She can use it to intercept magic. Against Bedeze, she would use her Clan Trait to suppress Bedeze’s Hole, eliminating the majority of the threat he posed.

Likewise, Roygun’s peerage was fundamentally different from Bedeze’s and better for it. Bedeze built his peerage to be successful in his next peerage game. Any time one of his pieces disappointed him he would trade them away for someone stronger or for an individual that would be helpful against a specific opponent. Bedeze’s peerage went through dozens of different iterations with the main focus being the individual ability of his pieces on their own.

Roygun’s was different. It took her far longer to gather her peerage around her than it took Bedeze. Once she’d found her peerage, she quickly rose through the ranks. Unlike Bedeze, Roygun had never traded a single peerage piece. Her peerage today was the same as it was when she completed it over a century ago. Her pieces all synergized extremely well together, focusing on working together in addition to their individual strength. They weren’t the thrown together mess that was Bedeze’s peerage, allowing them to beat Bedeze’s peerage through four separate iterations.

It was impressive for a devil peerage. A pureblood Pillar devil with a strong clan trait. A number of impressive supernatural creatures. Three Sacred Gears. A dedicated healer. Impressive synergies between her pieces. She had a strong peerage.

I was still confident my peerage could beat her.

“Regardless,” I said, pulling myself out of my thoughts and back to our conversation. “Our Rating Game won’t happen for a while yet. I still need to recruit a Knight, Bishop and Pawn.”

“So you found a second Rook?” Magdaran was on the edge of his seat.

I chuckled. “Yes. I’m sure you’ll meet her at some point. But enough about me. How’s your peerage coming along?”

“It’s still just me. I haven’t been in a big rush to recruit anyone. Between my botanical pursuits and work, I haven’t had a lot of time.”

I pursed my lips. He didn’t seem bothered that he didn’t have any peerage pieces yet. Still, I hadn’t thanked him for offering to help me before the Rating Game, had I?

“Maybe I could help with that.”

Magdaran perked up, intrigued. “Using your ‘trade secret’ I’d guess?”

“Something like that.”

“Well I’d appreciate it, but don’t stress about it. I’m not in any big rush to find my peerage. I have plenty to occupy my time as it is.”

A knock at the door stalled our conversation.

“Come in.” Magdaran said.

The door swung inward, admitting a flash of blonde hair.

“Magdaran, I was hoping… Oh, hello, Balthazar.” Latia said.

I gave a little wave. “Hey, Latia.”

“How can we help you?” Magdaran asked.

Latia entered the room, a stack of papers in her hand. “I was hoping to discuss these contracts with you if you have time. If you approve, they will need your signature before we can move forward.”

“What kind of contracts?” Magdaran asked, taking a handful of papers from her and looking them over.

“Nothing substantial yet.” Latia said. “This will hopefully set the groundwork for more permanent trade arrangements with the Norse pantheon. They have expressed interest in raw ores. Satan Leviathan sent along permits and a rough outline of what we would be permitted to trade.”

“Serafall sent these?” I asked, intrigued. I stood up and walked around Magdaran to read over his shoulder.

“Some of them.” Latia answered. “I contacted her office when I received the initial request for opening negotiations from Asgard. She cleared us to move things forward so long as she stays involved with the proceedings.”

Serafall hadn’t mentioned this to me. She probably just forgot. She was a very busy woman. I did not envy the amount of work she had to do every day.

“Did you look them over already?” Magdaran asked.

“Of course. I would not have brought them to you if I didn’t think they were fair. As I said, this is just the preliminary stage to handle permits.”

Magdaran nodded, satisfied. “If you looked them over already then there shouldn’t be an issue. I trust you.”

“I still need your signature.” Latia said.

Magdaran looked confused. “Why can’t you sign them? You’ve been handling other contracts.”

“They need a signature from one of the partners controlling Bael and Abaddon Trading Co.”

“Are you not a partner?” Magdaran asked, confused.

Latia fixed him with a flat look. “No. You and Balthazar are the partners. I am still on probation.”

I froze, looking between Latia and Magdaran in confusion. “She’s still on probation? How is she still on probation?” She’d been practically running things in my absence.

“She isn’t!” Magdaran said defensively before turning back to Latia. “You’re not on probation anymore. What makes you think you are?”

Latia looked between us, silent. She set the stack of papers in her hands down on Magdaran’s desk then left the room. Magdaran and I stewed in confused silence for just under a minute when Latia returned. She had a glowing document in her hand – her contract.

She held the paper out for us to read.

Magdaran and I leaned forward, quickly scanning the document.

“Huh, she’s still on probation.” Magdaran said dumbly.

Per the contract in her hands, we were supposed to reconvene a month after hiring her to go over the details of her employment to review her performance and potentially sign her on permanently. The month deadline had passed a while ago and I was too distracted to realize.

“Why didn’t you promote her?” I asked.

Magdaran rounded on me. “Me? Why didn’t you?”

“My estranged uncle randomly showed up at my house and tried to kill me, setting off a chain of events that ended with us fighting for the lordship of our house. What’s your excuse?”

“…I was working on projects in the greenhouses you gave me.” he said weakly.

“Judging by your shock and conversation, am I to assume I am being hired full-time?” Latia asked, sounding exasperated.

“I honestly thought you already had been.” Magdaran said sheepishly.

“I did too.” I said. “Sorry. We should have cleared this up sooner. We’ll make it up to you.”

“You said a partner’s signature is needed for all of this, right?” Magdaran asked, looking at the stacks of papers. “Do you want to be a partner?”

Latia froze, mouth half open, whatever words she’d been about to say lost to her.

I pursed my lips, turning to Magdaran. “You want to make her a partner?”

“She’s doing most of the actual business work. I spend most of my time researching and you rarely even show up in the office. Medea’s stuff just gets shipped in through Holes and the skeletons on site sort through it. The company wouldn’t be running without her.”

He wasn’t wrong. If Latia wanted to screw us over, she had ample opportunity to do it before now. If we were interpreting her contract literally, she wasn’t technically employed with us right now since we hadn’t convened at the end of her first month for her review. She could have up and left, taking whatever she wanted with her without much recourse.

“What percentage were you thinking?” I asked Magdaran. Right now, our company was split up 60/40, sixty to me because Medea’s items were the bulk of our supply and forty to Magdaran.

“Twenty? Ten from me and Ten from you?” He shot out a number.

I pursed my lips. “She’s proven she’s a vital asset, but she also didn’t supply any overhead and isn’t making products like you and I are. Wouldn’t ten be better?”

“True, but you and I are obviously not the ones actually running this if we didn’t even realize she wasn’t fully hired. Fifteen?”

I couldn’t really fault that logic. Besides, I was already beyond rich. Losing out on 7.5 percent of revenue when I already had more money than many actual gods wouldn’t hurt. I nodded in agreement. “Fifteen.”

Magdaran clapped his hands dramatically and an orange glowing paper appeared in a flash of fire. He pulled out a pen and signed it before passing it to me.

I looked it over, adjusting my collar and rubbing my thumb over the sword-shaped pin as I did. I felt an outside yet familiar influence borrow my sight as I read the document. I wasn’t the best with contracts, so I was borrowing my Queen’s help through the link enchanted into my pin. My pin let out a pulse of warmth sent by Medea, assuaging any concerns I might have had. I signed the paper then passed it over to Latia.

Latia moved mechanically, like she was forcing her joints to creak into motion. She took the paper and read it was a dead look on her face.

“I… Just like that?” she said, dumbfounded.

“You’ve been doing a lot and we appreciate it.” Magdaran said, a big smile on his face. “This is our thank you…and our apology for not actually hiring you in a respectable timeframe.”

Latia stared blankly at the paper. A warm smile slowly pulled at her lips. She carefully signed the paper and set it down. There was a confident, content air about her now. “Thank you. Truly.”

“You’re welcome.” Magdaran said, wearing a matching smile. “Thanks for everything you’ve done for us.”

I shook my head, amused and disappointed with myself all at once. “I’m really going to need to work on my management skills.”

“Just let Latia handle it.” Magdaran said, patting me on the back. “She’s been doing a fine enough job.”

“Not what I meant. I’ve been toying with the idea of opening a settlement or two on my lands. I’m not going to last long as a liege lord if I can’t even keep track of basic paperwork.”

Magdaran seemed intrigued. “You’re going to open a city?”

I chuckled. “That seems a bit ambitious to start with. I’ll probably start with a town and see how that goes. If there aren’t any major problems, I might expand. It’s a long term project.”

“I can ask around to see if I can get you some advice. I probably know some people who could help you attract people to live there too, but we can do that later. We should celebrate our new partner!”

Magdaran and Latia started walking towards the door. I moved to join them when I felt a ping from one of many magical wards.

I froze midstep. My breath caught.

Medea had set up more wards than I could count. She’d protected our lands and all of our property. Tied into each of her wards was a warning system that would alert the both of us if any of those wards was ever breached or prodded. With Aqua’s help, she was able to set those alarms to reach us even if we were in another world.

Someone had just breached the outer protections on one of my mines. They weren’t inside, but they’d somehow managed to bypass the bounded field that should have made them lose interest in the area surrounding the mine. It was set up to make them suddenly think they had something better to do or that the area was uninteresting and they should leave. In order to resist it they would need access to strong mental protections.

“Balthazar?” Magdaran was looking at me, concerned.

“I’m sorry. Someone just found one of my mines. I need to go. Congratulations, Latia.” I said quickly. Before either of them could respond, a Hole swallowed me.

“You felt it too, right?” I asked, the moment I reappeared on the uppermost floor of Medea’s tower. This was where she did most of her experiments. Tall vials sitting on shelves. Pointed crystals strewn about the countertop. Bubbling cauldrons. Arcane texts. Runic circles carved into the floor. The place practically screamed witch’s laboratory.

“I did.” Medea said. She threw a red powder into one of the cauldrons then turned to face me. There was a violet glow in her eyes. She was seeing through a familiar or a protection she’d set. “There is a group of seven individuals approaching one of our adamantium mines in Faerun. A wizard is leading them. He is blocking the effects of my bounded field from turning them away.”

“Any flags or emblems? Do they belong to a greater group?” I didn’t want anyone finding my mines. One group I could manage. If these people were a scouting party for some other organization, things would be far more complicated.

“No. The wizard and his apprentice are in charge. The others appear to be either servants or mercenaries. How do you want to handle this?”

I took a breath as I considered the question.

None of our mines were close to being exhausted yet. I could just use Hole to move all of our assets out of this mine and rely on our others. That would let me stay an unknown entity in Faerun and greater Toril. With that said, I didn’t want to have to abandon my mines whenever I encountered a problem. I wasn’t going to remain unknown forever. It might be better to try to deal with this directly. In the worst case scenario, I could find locations to mine in other worlds.

Two Holes opened in front of me.

“Shang Tsung, Aqua, I need you. Meet me in the main hall.” I closed the Holes after receiving rushed affirmations.

“You’ve decided what you want to do then?” Medea asked.

“We’ll try diplomacy. If that doesn’t work, we’ll improvise.”

I opened a Hole. The two of us walked through to the main hall. We were the last to arrive.

“What’s wrong, Balthazar?” Aqua asked. She was wearing her armor; her sword was sheathed at her side.

“Someone found one of our mines. We need to stop them from getting inside.”

“How should we handle them, my lord?” Shang Tsung asked.

As he spoke, I noticed a small moth sitting on his head, watching me closely.

“We’ll talk first. If that doesn’t work we’ll adapt. Would you like to accompany us, Mothra?”

A song of affirmation.

“Alright,” I said. “We need to let the others know what’s going on, then–”

“I’ve already informed Coal and Irene through my familiars.” Medea said.

I nodded. “Thank you. If everyone’s ready we’ll go.”

I opened a Hole. We all walked through.

X

Vellia was starting to think this job wasn’t worth the pay.

Her first impression of her current boss hadn’t been great. He took one look at her scarlet skin, curled horns and forked tail and immediately referred to her as ‘hellspawn’, refusing to accept her correction and call her by her name. Racism against tieflings wasn’t anything she hadn’t encountered before. She could put up with it if it meant a good paycheck. What she wasn’t used to was being at the beck and call of an insane wizard who saw everyone who wasn’t himself as a lesser existence persisting only to enjoy the privilege of serving him.

Vellia had met her share of wizards, though none as powerful as Ulin Qaelinor. Most of the spell slingers Vellia had met struggled to light a fire without tinder. Vellia had witnessed Ulin blast a group of goblins apart with a ball of flame. That wasn’t even mentioning that teleportation spell he used to bring them to the foot of the mountain. Her stomach was still rolling over on itself from the horrid twisting feeling.

Ulin was powerful and he had deep pockets. The pay was the only thing keeping her from leaving. The wizard offered triple what she typically earned in a month for two weeks of work. Vellia thought her luck was turning around. She thought following a senile old human around the woods would be well worth putting up with the man’s abrasive personality. She got along well enough with the other mercenaries Ulin had hired for this job, but she’d had just about enough of her contractor and his apprentice.

“Amari!” Ulin yelled, casting impatient glances around the group. “The map, girl! Quickly now!”

“Yes, master!” Amari called back, flustered. The wizard’s apprentice was dishelved, frantically sifting through satchels overflowing with scrolls to find the page her master asked for.

“Orc!” Amari yelled, turning her frustrated gaze on the armored figure at Vellia’s side. “Bring my luggage!”

Buugral, the ‘orc’ in question, grudgingly marched forward, unslinging a large leather bag from his shoulder and dropping it at the girl’s feet. Vellia wasn’t the only one on the receiving end of Ulin and his apprentice’s unsavory personalities. Buugral and Kendel, a wood elf, also earned the monikers ‘orc’ and ‘elf’ respectively. Shane and Elise, the two human mercenaries, were actually called by their names. The wizards still expected them to grovel at their feet, but they were treated slightly better. They were also the only two who knew each other prior to this job. Everyone else, Vellia included, had seen the job posting and come for the pay.

“I’ve got it, master!” Amari called proudly. She held a rolled up paper above her head, triumphant as she ran towards the elder wizard.

Ulin snatched the paper from the girl’s hands, unrolling it and squinting his eyes at it. “We’re close. Elf! Scout ahead! Look for any sign of magical protection.”

Kendel didn’t respond. She unslung her bow and walked to the head of the group, her steps silent in the dirt. She took off at a run and was soon lost to Vellia’s eyes, the dark leather armor she wore blending with the forest.

“Orc!” Ulin continued snapping orders. “Walk at the head. Shane and Elise watch the back. Hellspawn, retrieve Amari’s luggage. Quickly now!”

Vellia bit back a retort. She hadn’t been paid in full yet and didn’t want to give the wizard any reason to short her. It was a close thing though.

‘Quickly now! Quickly now!’. She was beginning to loathe that phrase.

Vellia scooped up Amari’s bag where Buugral had dropped it and slung it over her shoulder, awkwardly settling the strap around her so it didn’t rest over her backpack.

At the front of the group, Buugral’s eyes carefully scanned the trees around them for any sign of trouble. Shane and Elise were similarly on guard at the back of the group. They were experienced, they’d spent time this far into the woods. They knew that things could go wrong at any moment. The wizards didn’t seem to appreciate that fact.

“Are you sure we’re near, master?” Amari asked the older, robed man as they walked through the woods, making more noise than a wailing babe as she stomped through the underbrush.

“My familiars were always turned away from the peak of this mountain. We only need to climb a little higher.”

“What do you expect to find?”

“Something important enough to lay protections on, you foolish girl. Cease with your pointless questions!”

Vellia smirked, amused by the pouty expression on the young girl’s face, but she didn’t comment. It wouldn’t be very smart to get herself fired when they were so close to whatever their objective was. They’d been wandering around for close to a week since the wizard teleported them here. Vellia was half expecting that Ulin had gone senile and was chasing echoes. So long as he paid what he promised, she didn’t care.

“Aaa!” Amari shrieked, unprompted.

Vellia instantly focused. Her hand closed around the hilt of her longsword. The blade was half-way out of its sheathe before she saw what had startled the young wizard. She had to bite back a laugh as she resheathed her blade.

Kendal was back. She’d stepped out from behind a tree right next to the wizards. Vellia hoped the elf did it on purpose just to mess with her.

“There’s nothing ahead.” Kendal said in her soft voice, like she was afraid of disturbing the air with her words.

“Impossible!” Ulin yelled. “All of my scryings fail at this location. All of my familiars are turned back from this location. It is here!”

“I looked. There is nothing interesting here.” Kendal said quietly.

Ulin’s eyes narrowed. He stomped towards her, hands grasping towards her head.

Kendal knocked his hands away, stepping back. Her grip tightened on her bow.

“Stand still, foolish elf!” the wizard demanded, a trace of power in words.

Kendal went stiff. She was tense before, now she was immobile. Her eyes were wide and frantic.

Vellia’s hand still gripped the hilt of her longsword. She looked out of the corner of her eye. Buugral met her gaze for an instant before looking back at the wizard. His grip was tight around his axe.

Ulin placed his hands on either side of Kendal’s head, whispering arcane words. He leapt back, a triumphant gleam in his eyes.

“I knew it! I was right!”

“Master?” Amari asked.

“It is here, Amari. There is magic preventing weak minds from approaching. All of you follow close behind me. I will shield your feeble thoughts. Quickly now!” The wizard and his apprentice scurried off into the trees.

Kendal gasped, staggering backwards as whatever power held her trapped released her.

“Are you okay?” Vellia asked, slowly approaching the elf.

Kendal wouldn’t look at her. Her gaze followed the wizard’s back, off in the direction she’d just returned from. “We shouldn’t be here.” The elf finally met her eyes. Vellia saw fear there. The elf had been stalwart the entire time she’d known her. Her frantic, panicked eyes were out of place.

“If you are wise, you will leave those two to suffer the consequences of their folly alone.” Without another word, Kendal turned and dashed off into the woods, vanishing amongst the leaves.

Vellia felt her gut twisting uncertainly. The other mercenaries all looked between one-another.

Buugral grunted, then turned to follow the wizards. The humans followed him. Vellia followed them.

As they walked, Vellia felt something – a presence? An urging? – brush against her mind. An urge to depart. A wrongness. Like she was intruding. The sense faded as she kept walking, growing closer to the pair of wizards.

Ulin and Amari had stopped. The trees ended, leading to a clearing before a flat face of grey rock. Ulin ran his hands up and down the flat surface, his eyes squeezed shut.

“Yes, yes! It is here! I can sense it!” Ulin declared. “Amari! You have been practicing moving earth and rock as I instructed, yes?”

“Of course, master!” the girl said proudly.

“Good. Make a path. Carve a tunnel in this rock angled down. Quickly now! We are close.”

Amari walked up to the rock. She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Placing her hands on the rock, her face contorted in exertion.

Vellia watched in amazement as the sturdy stone parted at the small girl’s will. Rock sloughed away, folding into itself to form a circular tunnel. Amari walked forward, lengthening the tunnel as she went. Ulin was close on her heels, an excited energy about him that hadn’t been present in the entire time Vellia had known the insufferable man.

Amari’s arms shook. Sweat dripped from her forehead. The tunnel stretched down. Down. Down. Finally, the rock gave way to a cavity in the mountain.

Amari gasped, staggering as she stepped into the cave. She walked to the nearby wall and leaned against it, panting heavily.

“Well done, girl.” Ulin said distractedly, shuffling forward. He waved his arms. Globes of glowing light appeared in the wake of his hands, drifting into the air to illuminate the cavern.

It was a small space. They were surrounded on all sides by rough stone. A puddle formed in the corner beneath a dripping crack in the rock. There was only one other opening in the cave. Against the far wall a square cutout with wooden supports. Man-made.

“Orc! Inspect that opening. Quickly now!” Ulin said, an excited grin on his face, stretching his wrinkles in a disturbing way.

Buugral walked forward, grip tight on his axe. He crossed the halfway point of the cavern. All of Vellia’s instincts screamed at her to dodge.

Vellia dove to the side just as the dark space was swallowed by a haunting violet glow. A scream of pain. The metallic clank of armor clattering against itself. Buugrul groaned as he slowly picked himself up. He’d been blasted back by some form of magical attack.

A faint shimmer in the air of the cave. Vellia saw translucent tentacles of energy seep back into the ground.

Her sword was out of its sheath, held in both her hands as she backed towards the tunnel. The elf was right. This wasn’t worth the pay.

Ulin was cackling, laughing like a mad man. “Marvelous! I knew there was something of import here! No one else saw the patterns. No one else could have determined the meaning. I alone will harness the secrets of this place!”

“I would appreciate it if you turned back.”

Vellia flinched. She fell into a defensive stance, whirling around to level her blade towards the tunnel. There was someone new there.

He looked human. He was wearing strange clothes, a black coat of some kind with a red shirt beneath. Golden hair fell untamed from his head. Blue eyes watched them carefully. He carried no weapons. He looked so small that Buugrul could probably snap him in half. Vellia had never been more scared in her life.

When you sold your sword for a living, you had your fair share of close calls. It was the nature of the job. Vellia had a collection of scars from all manner of things. Blades. Arrows. Claws. Teeth. She’d even had her arm smashed by a warhammer once. That one hurt. Despite all of her close calls, she’d never felt such soul-deep terror before.

Something deep within her was telling her to run. Some muted aspect of her heritage was telling her that what stood before her was no human. This thing was many times her better. She was nothing before him. She was facing death itself. This creature before her was something she could not hope to match. She had to get away.

She couldn’t. The only route out was blocked by the thing standing in front of her. The path behind her led somewhere, but the last time any of them tried to traverse it Buugrul was launched into the cavern wall. The smoke was still drifting off of the orc’s singed flesh. Fleeing that way would be no better than charging the man blocking the tunnel.

None of the others seemed to feel what she felt. Shane and Elize looked amused as they drew their swords slowly. The wizards looked annoyed. Buugrul looked angry, willing to fight anything to vent his frustration. While Vellia took shaky, measured steps away from the man, they all stalked closer.

“And who are you, boy?” Ulin demanded, eyes narrowing.

“My name is Balthazar.” the thing said. “This cave and its contents are mine. You are trespassing. I would like for you to leave.”

“What do you want us to do, boss?” Shane asked, resting his blade over his shoulder.

Ulin no longer looked irritated. No, now he was intrigued. “This is your domicile? How interesting. You are far too young to have made this impressive place yourself. You must have inherited it. Who was your master?”

“I will not entertain your questions. You are trespassing. I want to know how you found this place. Once you tell me, I will erase your memories and send you away. You will not be harmed. Please cooperate. Tell me how you found this place.”

“The wizard–”

“Silence. Be still, you stupid hellspawn.” Ulin hissed as Vellia tried to comply with the thing’s demands, to save her own life. The moment the word left the wizard’s mouth, Vellia couldn’t speak. Her mouth snapped shut. She could not force it open no matter what she tried. She could not even move. Her limbs would not respond to her commands.

“We will tell you nothing, boy.” Ulin sneered, stalking forwards. “This place now belongs to me. You may recognize me as your new master or resist and force me to sift through your memories to determine how this place came to be. It makes no difference to me what you choose. Only that you choose quickly.”

Balthazar looked past the wizard at the others. “Does he speak for all of you?”

Vellia tried to speak, tried to move. She couldn’t. Whatever spell Ulin had used on her kept her still as a statue.

“Not for me.” Buugrul said, his voice a low growl. “I just want to leave.”

“You’ve forfeited your pay, orc.” Ulin said offhand, like it was inconsequential. “Does anyone else wish to divest themselves of their compensation?”

Neither Shane nor Elise spoke.

“Good.” Ulin said with a satisfied nod. “Now boy, show me where–”

“Spare the orc and the tiefling. Do with the others what you will.” An orb of pure nothing swallowed Balthazar. In the blink of an eye, he was gone.

Shane and Elise shifted, protecting each other’s backs as they looked around.

One by one, the glowing orbs Ulin sent into the air were snuffed out, casting the cavern in darkness once more.

While it wasn’t perfect, Vellia’s demonic heritage gave her the ability to see in low-light. She couldn’t make out colors. But she could see. Ulin’s magic still held her prisoner despite how she fought against it. She couldn’t close her eyes, forcing her to watch as nightmares moved.

Shane and Elise fell first. A dark shape rose out of the shadow between them. There was a silver flash. Shane collapsed, clutching at his throat. Elise turned, hearing the commotion. A second flash. Elise tipped to the side, collapsing into an unmoving heap, a hole in her chest where her heart was.

“Amari! Create a shield!” Ulin ordered, waving his arms. A thunderous boom shook the cavern as a bolt of lightning streaked towards the shadow that killed Shane and Elise. The shadow bled back into the floor, falling beneath the lightning and disappearing from Vellia’s sight.

Amari hissed in exertion. Green energy gathered around her. A wall of verdant power appeared in front of her, splitting the cavern in half.

“Good, now–” Ulin vanished in a puff of smoke as the shadow returned. Silver flashed through the space he’d left. The shadowy blob fell back into the floor, avoiding another lightning bolt.

Ulin clicked his tongue in frustration. Red energy appeared around him, condensing down into several spectral arrows. He thrust his hand forward. The arrows streaked after the shadow zipping across the floor.

With a flash of orange fire, a figure appeared in the arrow’s path. Black hair. Silver armor. A wicked smile. A shield of violent energy sprung forth from his hands, absorbing the magical arrows and scattering them into nothing.

“This one is strong. He is mine.” The figure said. He lifted his foot and stomped down. A volcanic fissure erupted from his foot, snaking across the cavern towards Ulin. Vents of magma erupted from the ground around the elderly wizard showering him in molten rock.

The magma flowed down around Ulin harmlessly, sloughing off a translucent blue shield of energy. Ulin lifted his hand. Noxious green gas hissed forth from his palm, quickly spreading to fill the cavern.

Amari yelped, scurrying away from the gas in a panic. She didn’t see a misshapen dark mass rise out of her shadow. She gasped as a blade stabbed her from behind. Grasping ineffectually down at the sharpened metal sticking out of her stomach in shock. The blade was ripped free. Amari fell to the ground.

Vellia tried to move as the gas approached her. If Amari had been so scared of it to leave the protection of her shield it couldn’t be good news. Unfortunately, the spell still held her ensnared. She couldn’t move.

Buugral had clearly realized the same thing she had. He ran the moment Amari started fleeing. When he saw Vellia still frozen, sword up in her guard. He stopped. He turned around and ran to her, looping his arm under her leg and hefting her up. He carried her easily, like a young girl with a basket of flowers. He ran with her in his arms to the corner of the cave. The gas was still spreading. It would reach them.

A small moth landed on Buugal’s shoulder. Its wings were beautiful, hypnotizing like an enchanting eye. The moth flapped its wings. A gust of wind far too great to have logically come from the moth blasted the gas back. The moth kept flapping its wings, keeping the gas from reaching them. As the moth flapped its wings, blue flakes fell from its wings onto Buugral’s shoulder. The visible skin where he’d been burned by the magical protections of this place slowly healed. A flake landed on Vellia’s arm. Instantly, the spell Ulin trapped her with gave way, freeing her to move once more.

Vellia scrambled to her feet. Pressing her back against the wall of the cave. She shot Buugral a look of thanks before returning her attention to the fight before her. She wasn’t sure if she was seeing things correctly.

The man from before was gone. In his place, an insect-like woman strode through the gas with no issue. Maybe it wasn’t toxic afterall?

Ulin was shocked, wide-eyed as he slowly backed away. He hurled an acidic arrow towards the insect woman.

A shield of energy blocked the arrow. Vellia felt her breath catch as the insect woman’s form changed. In a flash of green, the insect woman stole the appearance of the man who’d come here first. The one who blocked the tunnel. Only it couldn’t be him. Vellia didn’t feel the soul-deep terror in her gut as she beheld this one.

The same dark energy swallowed the copy. A similar hole appeared behind Ulin.

Ulin snarled as a hand closed down on his throat from behind. Red bolts of energy were effortlessly flicked away as the man holding him changed form again. It was again the black-haired man in silver armor.

“I didn’t expect that I would be able to have such an enticing snack so soon. Thank you for growing so powerful during your life. I will make good use of your strength. Your soul is mine!” the man snarled.

Ulin screamed, a terror-filled wail, a plea for whatever unholy hell he was experiencing to end. Green energy flowed from Ulin’s body into the body of the black-haired man. Ulin beat against the arm holding him in place ineffectually, his struggles growing weaker. His already wiry body somehow grew even more wan. His wrinkled skin condensed down like a dried grape. His robes flapped around him as if they were four sizes too large and fitted over a stick.

Ulin’s scream tampered off with one last breathless gasp. The stream of green energy halted. Ulin’s body was dropped to the ground. Vellia heard snaps and pops as his bones and joints ruptured.

A heavy sigh made her blood go cold. The thing was back.

X

I sighed as I stepped out of my Hole behind Shang Tsung. “Shang Tsung, you know I got in a lot of trouble the last time you did the whole soul theft thing. By all means, empower yourself, but you don’t need to announce it every time, right?”

“On the contrary my lord, many denizens of the Underworld have taken to calling me the Soul Thief. I believe it would be more suspicious if I suddenly were to stop.” Shang Tsung said proudly, a brilliant smile on his face.

“You want to keep doing it because people gave you a name that encompasses exactly what you do, which is something everyone in every faction agrees is something we shouldn’t do?”

“Everyone believes I am playing it up for the audience, not that I am actually stealing souls. I believe if I lean into their assumption and play the role they have set, they will continue to only say the title jokingly.”

I stared at his innocent, proud smile. I couldn’t even think of a retort to that.

“If it helps, he isn’t wrong.” Aqua said, stepping out of the shadow of the wall, a sheepish smile visible on her face as the shadows bled off of her. “Everyone talking about him has mainly been making memes about the whole thing. I think if he leans into the name it’ll help protect him. People like it when the Rating Game competitors embrace the names they gave them.”

“They give out names often?” I asked, intrigued. I didn’t really follow this side of Rating Games.

“Whenever someone does something interesting. They gave most of us names after we beat Bedeze. They’re calling you the Usurper.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Usurper?”

“You know, because you beat Bedeze and stole his lordship?”

“I understand why they gave it to me. I just would have wanted something more impressive.”

Aqua scowled at me. “Usurper is a great name. It’s better than Shadow Princess.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Shadow Princess?”

“Yes. It really is that bad. I hate it.”

I shook my head, sighing. “We’ll see if we can find a way to change it. Shang Tsung…just keep doing what you’re doing, I guess.”

“Thank you, my lord.” Shang Tsung said, smile still in place as he bowed to me.

A fluttering of irritation.

I turned to the corner of the cave. A small moth sat atop a wary orc’s shoulder, staring at me disapprovingly.

“Sorry, Mothra. You’re right. We can table this discussion until everything else is handled.” I opened a Hole in front of me. “Medea? Are there any others?”

“No. The elf was the only other person in the vicinity.”

The tiefling sucked in a desperate breath, flinching as I looked towards her.

“Your friend is fine.” I assured her. “I only did what I said I would. We erased her memory and sent her away. We can’t let anyone know about this place. Speaking of, is there somewhere you would like to be transported to?”

The orc considered me for a moment before he spoke. “Neverwinter.”

“I can’t put you in the city, but I can drop you within sight of it.”

He nodded. He walked forward. Mothra flew off his shoulder as he approached me, crossing the cave to land on Shang Tsung’s head.

“My memory,” the orc said. “How much will I lose?”

“Only what is related to this place.” I said, already raising my hand. The orc flinched, but was unable to stop me as I gently brushed against his mind, erasing his recent memories until he would remember nothing about the mine or anyone wanting to locate it. Once I was done, I opened a Hole around him, dropping him a short distance away from Neverwinter.

That was almost everything taken care of. Now I just needed to deal with the tiefling and we could leave.

A shadow fell down from the ceiling, forming into a raven that landed on my shoulder. “Please wait a moment, master.” Medea’s voice spoke through the raven’s beak. “I believe we should ascertain how they came to know of this place and whether more will come before we send the girl away.”

Crap. I’d meant to do that before sending the orc away. Well, at least we still had one.

I walked towards the tiefling. She flinched as I approached, her grip tightening on the hilt of the longsword she held at her side.

“What’s your name?” I asked.

It took a moment before she answered.

“Vellia.” she said quickly.

“Does anyone else know about this place, Vellia?”

She swallowed, eyes flicking between the members of my peerage, nervous. “I… I don’t know. But I don’t think so. Ulin… The wizard talked a lot about being the only one who was able to figure out this was here.”

Vellia flinched backwards, bringing her sword up partway as Medea shimmered into being beside me.

“The elf is dealt with then?” I asked.

“Memories erased and sent away.” Medea confirmed.

“She was just a mercenary.” I said to Medea, indicating the tiefling woman. “It’s possible she wasn’t told everything. This place might still be compromised.”

“What would you suggest if it is?” Medea asked.

“That depends really. If we’re trying to stay hidden we need to pull all of our assets out of here now and try to make it seem like we were never here.”

“‘If’ we are trying to remain hidden?” Medea said leadingly.

“We can’t stay hidden here forever, Medea.” I said. “Someone else will find this place or they’ll find one of the other ones. We could always move to another place, but it might be better in the long term if we start actively claiming places.”

“Claiming places by the local laws, you mean?” Medea said, looking thoughtful.

“It would help us prevent something like this from happening again. If there’s too much risk involved, we can always just pack up and go somewhere else. It isn’t like we’re hurting for options.”

Medea turned away, looking at the tiefling with a calculating eye. “While I believe it would be better to keep the majority of our holdings secret, I believe having some that are transparent could serve us as well.”

“We can try it out. If it doesn’t work, we’ll move somewhere else and try other methods to stop something like this from happening again.”

“As far as testing this method, I believe I have a suggestion, master.” Medea said, still watching the tiefling woman.

“I’m listening.”

“We will need an intermediary. Someone to investigate and negotiate on our behalf before we involve ourselves personally.”

I followed her gaze to the tiefling. The woman looked terrified, eyes snapping between Medea and I desperately.

“I’m not sure that’s the best option.” I said, reading into where Medea was going with this. The tiefling did not seem very open to the idea of becoming an intermediary.

“Perhaps not, but it is worth considering.” Medea countered.

After considering it for a moment, I approached the tiefling. I lost nothing if she wanted nothing to do with this. I’d just wipe her memories and send her off like the orc.

“Vellia?” I said, stopping a short distance from her.

“Yes?” she said hesitantly.

“I’m assuming you were a mercenary working in that wizard, you said his name was Ulin, right?”

She nodded minutely.

“A mercenary working in Ulin’s employ. What would you say to a new contract?”

“You want me to be your intermediary?” she said, sounding far more calm than her outward appearance would suggest.

“So long as you work in good faith and don’t try to screw me over. You’ll get to keep all of your memories. I’ll also pay far more than what Ulin was paying you. The downside is that you’ll have to sign a bunch of magically binding contracts. I’m not willing to let you go out into the world with knowledge of myself and my operations without assurances.”

She swallowed nervously. “You’re a devil, aren’t you?”

I raised an eyebrow, surprised at her guess. “What makes you say that?”

“I can… I can feel it. Will I sign my soul away if I sign your contract? Will you take mine like he took Ulin’s?”

That’s right, she was listening to every word Shang Tsung and I had said. I was expecting to wipe her memory and make it a non-issue.

“I have no interest in souls.” I said. “My servant takes them because they can make him stronger. No offense is intended here, but you’re not strong enough for him to bother taking yours. Any contracts would just bind you to silence about my business without my permission to tell others and prevent you from acting against me. You’re still more than welcome to refuse. I’ll just wipe your memories and send you on your way.”

She looked conflicted. “My grandmother made a deal with a devil. She told me a deal is what you make of it. It made her strong. Will you make me strong if I help you?”

Was she asking about a warlock contract? I…wasn’t sure if I could make one of those. Devils in DXD contracted with humans all the time, but it wasn’t the same.

“I can certainly supply you with interesting items and pay you a substantial sum for your services. What you make of that is up to you.”

She was silent for a long time. Finally, she said, “Okay.”

I wasn’t expecting her to accept, but it saved me from having to track down someone else to try this little experiment with. And if she failed, I could just abandon this mine as I originally intended.

With Medea’s help, I outlined a contract. Vellia would not speak of me, my peerage or my holdings without my permission. She would return to where she received the job and investigate whether or not anyone else knew about my mine here. At the same time, she would start inquiring on my behalf how to buy territory in Faerun and, if I decided to move forward with this plan, purchase land for me. In exchange, the contract stated I would pay her in a mixture of gold and magical items. Her sign on bonus was an unbreakable sword that could light on fire.

Vellia looked at the paper in her hands. She’d been staring for over a minute now. I’d already signed at the bottom. All that was left was for her to put her signature next to mine. I didn’t really blame her for reading over a contract with a devil twelve times, but the seventeenth and eighteenth were a little excessive even by my standards.

Finally, Vellia picked up the quill and slowly signed her name.

A Hole opened in front of me, dropping a longsword enchanted by Medea into my hand. The blade was black with purple and blue runes running up its fuller. Devils really liked the aesthetic, so it sold better when the sword looked cool.

I took the sword by the blade and held the hilt out to Vellia. “It’s a pleasure doing business with you. I hope this works out well for both of us.”

Vellia was breathing deeply. She reached out to take the sword, hesitating only a moment before her hand closed around the hilt.

The blade lit on fire instantly. I quickly let go and back away lest I be burned.

Vellia hissed in pain and let out a short yell.

I watched, slack-jawed as the runes on the blade flashed, visible beneath the fire. Magical ink bled down the blade onto Vellia’s hand scoring dark arcane lines down her hand, wrist and forearm. A circle of runes appeared on the back of her hand surrounding a dark sword with a ruby pommel; the symbol Medea and I had selected to represent us so long ago.

The lines on Vellia’s skin flashed, burning bright orange for a moment. She screamed. The contract in her hand lit on fire. When the glow faded, the marks were still present on Vellia’s skin, tattooed to her flesh. She was panting, looking down at herself in awe. Her eyes were glowing orange.

The contract was still on fire, floating through the air towards me to hover in front of my face.

“Huh.” I said, head tilted to the side.

I certainly hadn’t expected that.

Chapter Text

I typically try to think things through. I don’t like being surprised. Most actions I’ve taken I’ve planned extensively and hesitated almost to the point of inaction. Medea is good for me in that regard. She helps me know when it’s time to actually act. I would still probably be stewing over whether or not to approach half of my peerage without her gentle encouragement.

Still, there is a reason I take my time with things. I don’t like being surprised by things I can avoid. I’ve avoided going to some very lucrative worlds specifically because I couldn’t predict whether or not I would be safe in them. I thought I was safe from such surprises in Faerun.

I was wrong.

The moment our contract was formed, Vellia’s aura exploded, absolutely coated in demonic power. The magical mark snaking down her right arm persisted, physical proof of the contract we’d forged, unintentionally or not.

I knew Faerun well enough to know what had happened. I’d somehow forged a warlock contract with her, granting great power in exchange for the conditions set in the contract. I didn’t know how it worked or whose attention I had just attracted with the action. Did the fact that we were in Faerun when the contract was formed trigger it? Was it something to do with her tiefling blood? Did I somehow trigger the contract without meaning to?

Naturally, I did the first thing that came to mind when threatened with the possibility of the divine entities present in DND settings suddenly focusing on me; I disappeared. Holes appeared to swallow my peerage and whisk us back to the security of my castle. I took an additional passenger with us.

That brings us to the present. All of the mystically potent members of my peerage had gathered in Medea’s lab on the uppermost floor of her tower. Shang Tsung, Irene, Aqua and Medea herself all excitedly buzzed around the area, exchanging theories and conducting simple experiments. Our other guest looked like she was currently suffering from whiplash.

Vellia, my new warlock – and isn’t that thought strange – sat in the center of the room on a plush chair. Her mouth was slightly agape, looking with wonder-filled eyes at her surroundings. The black sword I’d given her to forge our pact was resting atop her legs. She idly ran her fingers over the flat of the blade as she looked around.

“There is no magic present in the contract itself that could feasibly be responsible for this outcome.” Irene said, carefully looking over the flaming piece of paper she held in her hand. The paper we’d signed was still on fire but had yet to burn even slightly. Devil magic was contradictory at times.

“I don’t think it was the contract.” Aqua said, lips pursed as she looked between Vellia and I. “It’s faint, but there’s something linking them together. I can feel it.”

“Is it harmful?” Shang Tsung asked, staring suspiciously at Vellia.

“Not from what I can tell.” Aqua denied.

“I sense it as well.” Medea said. “I believe it is benign.”

“So the connection is the cause?” Irene said.

“No, I do not think so.” Medea denied. “I felt a strong magical reaction to the contract being signed in the air around us. I believe it may be a result of the world itself.”

“Is it safe for my lord to return if the world itself acted against him?” Shang Tsung asked.

“We’ve spent a lot of time there.” Aqua said. “Balthazar and I more than the rest of you, but we’ve all been there a lot. This is the first time we’ve had any issues like this.”

“So perhaps the contract was the catalyst?” Irene hypothesized. “It is possible the world reacted to the contract even if the contract itself is not to blame.”

“Why… Why are you all surprised?” Vellia asked, the first she’d spoken. “Did you not intend for this to happen?”

I was silent for a moment, closing my eyes and focusing. There. I felt it, the link Aqua spoke of. A miniscule tether not unlike the connections created by my Holes. A near-imperceptible drain on my demonic power. There was a bridge connecting me to Vellia. Intentionally or not, I’d opened up a path to let her siphon away a fraction of my strength.

It was a minute drain. I hadn’t noticed it before because I was connected to the eclipsing sun of power that was Bedeze’s King Piece. Even now, it wasn’t substantial enough to notice without focusing. Merely by existing, devils radiated a trace amount of demonic power. Vellia wasn’t even taking enough to account for the amount I gave off into the air around me.

I also felt something else. Another bridge. Currently dormant. The drain on my demonic power worked one way. She was giving nothing back. This bridge felt similar in that I couldn’t send anything through it, only Vellia could send through it, though it was currently locked shut. What was the purpose of this other connection?

“Aqua, please examine the connections. Learn what you can about them.” I said, walking up to Vellia.

The tiefling fidgeted nervously as I approached. Her hand closed around the hilt of her sword before relaxing. She looked up at me, uncertain. “Is there something I can do for you, my lord?”

“I have just given you new abilities. I would like to see what you can do with them.” I said. “Shang Tsung, Irene, please keep examining the contract. See if you can figure out what caused this to happen. Medea, Aqua, we’re going to the coliseum.”

My peerage responded with affirmatives. I opened Holes around myself, Medea, Aqua and Vellia. Vellia let out a surprised yelp like she did when I first took us from the cave as the Hole whisked her away.

Vellia fell to the ground as the chair she’d been sitting on vanished from beneath her. She quickly scrambled to her feet, hoisting her sword up into a ready stance. Her breath caught as she took in her surroundings. The sword dipped, hanging loose in her hand. She was staring at the sky in disbelief, mouth agape. “Where… Is this Hell?”

“Forgive me for not explaining where I’d taken you.” I said, realizing why she was so shocked. The amethyst sky Hell above us was a stark contrast to the blue picture she was used to. “Yes, you are in Hell, though not the one you are familiar with. These are my lands surrounding my home.” I turned, pointing over the coliseum wall to my left. “We just left Castle Abaddon.”

Vellia looked in the direction indicated and she sharply inhaled, grip tightening around the hilt of her blade. The imposing face of Castle Abaddon dominated the sky. My home wasn’t the size of Castle Bael or Castle Vapula. It was still larger than any mortal castle, likely large enough to house its own small village.

“Who…who are you?” Vellia asked. There was a tremble present in her voice.

“Did I not introduce myself? How rude of me. I am Viscount Balthazar Abaddon, Lord of the House of Abaddon.”

Vellia stared at me. Her mouth moved, but no words came. “A Viscount?” she finally managed to say, her voice an octave higher than before.

I raised an eyebrow. “Is that really so hard to believe?”

Vellia snapped out of her stupor. She fell to the ground as she hurriedly knelt before me, head bowed low, swordpoint in the dirt. “Forgive my disrespect, lord.”

“You said your grandmother formed a pact with a devil, yes? Why are you so surprised by my standing?” I asked.

“She did. A lesser devil. I have never heard of a Viscount of Hell taking a mortal warlock. I am honored, lord.”

Medea and Aqua were smirking, silently amused by my discomfort at Vellia’s grovelling.

Sighing, I said, “You can stand. I’m not big on formality. Don’t feel like you have to bow, kneel or any of that.”

Vellia slowly rose to her feet, but she still refused to look me in the eye. “I would never disrespect you thus, lord.”

“Then do as you will, I suppose.” I said tiredly. “Introductions aren’t why I brought you down here. Our contract has given you power. I’m uncertain of the limits of that strength and would like to learn. My Queen will send minions to attack you. You will destroy them until you are no longer able to. Do not fear for your safety. We will be watching closely and will prevent any harm from befalling you. Use this opportunity to test the limits of what you are able to do.”

Vellia bowed. “As you command, my lord.”

I held back another sigh, ignoring Aqua’s chuckling as I used a Hole to transport my present peerage members to the coliseum’s main viewing platform.

This coliseum was one of many projects that were either completed or started in the wake of the construction finishing on my castle. I had more land at my disposal than I knew what to do with, so I coordinated with Medea to begin some other projects. We prioritized finishing this first to give Regulus and Coal a place to spar. They still ran around the rest of my territory beating each other up when they felt like it, but they appreciated having an enclosed space where people, mostly Aqua and Matatabi, could watch.

The design wasn’t anything special. It mimicked Rome’s coliseum on a smaller scale. Circular with rows of elevated seating for spectators. There was box seating both at the very top of the seating section and near the field. The field itself was dirt. Vellia stood alone, looking around in confusion as we disappeared.

“I believe she will be a good subordinate for you.” Medea commented as we looked down over the field.

“She’s certainly got the reverence down.” Aqua said, amused.

“I don’t want subordinates that grovel. I wasn’t trying to make her my subordinate in the first place.” I protested. I had enough to worry about as it was without navigating the new territory of having a persistent leech on my power. The current amount of demonic power Vellia was taking from me was insignificant, it was barely worth mentioning. Would she take more as she ‘leveled up’? This could evolve to be a problem.

“Intentions are not as important as results, my love. The fact is that she is now bound to you.” Medea said. A wicked dagger appeared in her hands in a flash of dark energy. “If you wish, I will sever that binding, but I believe there are benefits to retaining her. Let us at least determine the nature of what has happened before making a decision.”

I took a breath, nodding. “You’re right. That’s why I brought us here. I want to see what she can do. Aqua, please monitor the connection between us while she fights. I want to know if the drain on my demonic power increases.” If she drew more power from me while fighting, that would be a problem. When I sent her back to Faerun to do that job I laid out for her, we would be in separate worlds. I wouldn’t be able to predict when she would be in a fight and draw on my strength.

“I’ll keep an eye on it.” Aqua said.

“How would you like to test her?” Medea asked, intently focused on the red tiefling standing below us. Vellia was looking around nervously, sword held up in a guard.

“Send weak skeletons at her. Very weak. If she beats them, slowly up the intensity. Maybe finish with something that can use magic.”

“As you wish.”

X

Vellia’s mind was racing. The entire trajectory of her life had changed in less than an hour. She was on a regular, if well paying job. The team she’d been working with were dispatched with ease. The powerful wizard that was her benefactor had his soul sucked out by a devil right in front of her eyes. Vellia thought she was dead. She thought the same thing would happen to her.

Then the devil in charge offered to make a Pact with her.

Grandmother told her many stories when she was young. The horrible aspects of her deal. The glorious aspects. She explained it all. The elderly woman felt guilty about Vellia’s lot. Vellia’s grandmother was human. Both of Vellia’s parents were human. It was due to her grandmother’s Pact that Vellia was born the way she was, that she entered the world as a tiefling, a holdover from the demonic trace grandmother allowed into her lineage. When her parents abandoned their fiendish daughter in favor of their normal son, her grandmother took her in. The woman taught her how to take care of herself, how to fight. She answered every question Vellia asked. Despite the profound impact it had on her life, Vellia’s grandmother never regretted making her Pact with that devil.

Her grandmother’s stories were at the forefront of her mind when Vellia accepted the devil’s bargain. Then she felt fire licking at her hand. She felt the sword in her hand go from a piece of metal to an extension of herself, an intrinsic part of her very being. She felt the dark lines of arcane magic sear themselves into her flesh. The pain was brief. The marks did not bother Vellia. In fact, she couldn’t help but find the twisting lines mesmerizingly beautiful in their own unique way. She didn’t have much time to admire them.

The moment their contract was complete, the devil whisked her away. She was surrounded by devils who cast spells at her and squabbled among themselves. Vellia struggled to track it all.

Then she was brought here to this arena. She saw the home of the devil with whom she’d made her Pact. She learned his name: Viscount Balthazar Abaddon. A Viscount of Hell. A Lord of Hell had made a contract with her.

Her grandmother’s contract had been made with the retainer of an erinyes tasked with punishing lesser devils. Neither the devil or the erinyes held impressively high standing or impressive power on the demonic scale.

A Viscount of Hell had made a Pact with Vellia.

She should have known. The moment their Pact formed she felt power unlike anything she’d ever known coursing through her veins. Even now, it was as if a torrent of energy was constantly flooding into her, crashing around inside her and lighting her on fire from within, a core of energy fueling an all-encompassing inferno.

From a young age, Vellia had been jealous of her grandmother’s magic, secretly spiteful that her grandmother received power and Vellia paid the price for that power. No more. She understood now. Her grandmother hadn’t regretted her Pact with a weak devil too insignificant for the Hells to remember. Vellia’s Pact with Lord Abaddon hadn’t been in effect for a full hour and she already knew she would never regret it. She was drunk on her new strength.

Vellia’s head snapped up at an alien sound, disjointed creaking and clacking. A skeleton shambled towards her. It was humanoid with bones from other creatures mixed into its structure to fit where others were missing. Each bone had a glassy purple look. The skeleton had a warhammer. It was charging towards her.

Vellia’s grip tightened on her sword. Her new lord wanted to see what she could do? She would show him. She would not give him any reason to suspect he had made a mistake in choosing her.

Vellia prepared to charge towards the skeleton, pausing as a new instinct gnawed at her. Following her gut instinct, Vellia held up her left hand, keeping her blade ready with her right. Dark energy pooled in her hand, as if a starving void was condensing into a point in her grasp. Vellia thrust her hand forward. The energy shot towards the skeleton. The skeleton was struck in its misshapen ribcage, blasting it apart. Bones showered down as it collapsed on itself.

Vellia looked up towards the devils watching from the wall of the arena, a proud smile on her face. The cloaked woman grinned back. Vellia felt a pit open up in her gut. The woman’s gaze was frightening.

More shambling. Skeletons came from all directions. Vellia’s eyes narrowed.

She gathered the dark energy with her left hand, blasting the approaching skeletons apart. Her right hand brought her longsword up. The skeletons were upon her now.

Her sword lit on fire as she swung it towards the nearest skeleton, cleaving it in two. Another blast claimed another skeleton. She deflected a spear thrust with her sword and countered, slashing through the skeleton’s legs. There were more coming.

She was in the center of the arena. The skeletons were all around her. She needed to move.

That same instinct welled up inside her. Foreign, yet paradoxically familiar. Vellia lifted her sword, slowly slicing down through the air. As the sword’s tip cut through the air, a tearing sound reached Vellia’s ears. A dark rift opened in the wake of her sword’s movements, like a scalpel had gently parted the fabric of reality.

More skeletons were dispatched as Vellia tried to figure out what the tear did. Right now, she was just standing dumbly next to it.

The instinct returned. Vellia lifted her left hand. Energy gathered. She dragged her fingers through the air. Another rift tore open on the other side of the arena. The skeletons were all around her now. She needed to move.

She felt herself squeeze through an impossibly small space. The next moment, she was on her feet again, emerging from the rift on the other side of the arena. A skeleton tried to smash her with a warhammer. She dodged to the side, bringing her sword down on its shoulder. Dark energy mixed with the flame of her sword. An echoing boom resounded as she struck the skeleton. It was blasted apart, fragmented splitters of bone rained down in all directions.

Vellia grinned. She’d never felt so strong. Reaching out, she opened another tear in space, already moving to destroy more of these skeletons.

X

That should be impossible. How was this possible?

I couldn’t make sense of the events occurring before my eyes. Try as I might to refute reality, it was transpiring right in front of me. This was real. I didn’t know how this had happened, but it was certainly happening.

“She can use Hole.” Aqua said, breathless.

“No,” Medea said, eyes narrowed as she studied one of the rifts Vellia had made. “It is not the same. It is distinctly different. Limited. Weaker.” She slowly turned to look at me. “Though it is close enough in appearance and application that this will still have dangerous implications.”

In DXD, devils lived and died by their Clan Trait. Perhaps that sounds like a dramatic way to explain it, but it is the truth. Devils with Clan Traits were seen by devilkind as inherently superior due to the advantage granted to them at birth. Some Clans had gone extinct, preventing Hell from ever accessing their Clan Trait again. Some Clans persisted, but their Clan Trait had been diluted to the point where it no longer manifested, rendering the entire Clan weaker as a result. There was a reason pureblood devils often betrothed their children to one-another. They were trying to maintain the purity of their blood and their Clan Traits.

Sairaorg was a perfect example of just how impactful a Clan Trait was on a devil’s life. Firstborn son of the current Lord Bael. By all rights, he should have been Heir Bael. He lost his title because he did not possess the Power of Destruction, the Bael Clan Trait. He had just been named the heir to the Vapula Pillar after demonstrating what he had accomplished with Regulus, showing his mastery of the Vapula Clan Trait.

Devils would kill and do far worse if they had a method to ensure their Clan Trait’s prominence in the years to come. More and more pureblood devils were dying without heirs, leaving the pool of pureblood devils to drastically dwindle. The peerage system was made to bolster Hell’s number of devils, but reincarnated Devils did not have Clan Traits. If they had children with a pureblood devil, the child could manifest a Clan Trait, but it was not as likely as a pureblood devil doing so, and that child would be even less likely to have a child manifest the same Clan Trait. Birthrates were low among devils to begin with before the uncertainty of children carrying on their Clan Trait was even factored in. Devils were desperate to find a way to ensure their Clan Trait persisted.

I had just accidentally found a way to allow that.

Vellia was clearly not using Hole. I knew enough about my Clan Trait to recognize all of the ways Vellia’s ability was inferior to what I could do. And it was vastly inferior. But what if she was able to improve it? What if she could work for years, making her tears in space near enough to Hole to pass for it? What if other devils from DXD went to Faerun and contracted their own warlocks? Would those warlocks manifest bastardized Clan Traits as well? Would those warlocks be able to pass that bastardized Clan Trait on to their children?

“We keep this to ourselves. No one outside the peerage learns of it.” I said, looking between Aqua and Medea. Both nodded, no complaint uttered.

Vellia would be going back to Faerun once we were done here. There was no reason to suspect any entity in the Underworld or beyond would be able to figure out what she could do. Serafall had openly admitted she had people watching my lands, but that didn’t mean they would be privy to everything that happened. Medea’s wards would protect us from everything barring the dramatic arrival of another kaiju similar to Mothra’s arrival. My peerage could keep this to ourselves until we figured out what to do.

Vellia destroyed another skeleton on the field below. I felt another minor swell of strength flow through our connection.

As Vellia had been fighting on the field, the three of us had been monitoring the connection between myself and my warlock. My fears of Vellia’s powers directly relying on me for power were assuaged. The steady, barely there drain on my demonic power did not grow stronger while Vellia was fighting. No matter what power or magic she called upon, she only siphoned off a pittance of demonic power. The interesting thing was what happened when she slew our skeletons.

With each foe dispatched, a small burst of power was sent through our second connection from Vellia to me. Each kill she made sent a surge of power to me. It was small, barely noticeable, but it was far larger than the drain she was pulling from me. She was siphoning off less power than I let off just by existing as a strong devil. The energy she sent me was greater. It was not constant as my supply to her was, but so long as she continued getting into fights it would be significant.

“Are you going to have more?” Aqua asked, pulling me from my thoughts.

“What?” I asked, not understanding her question.

“I know she was kind of an accident, but are you going to have more of her?”

“Warlocks?” I clarified.

“If that’s what they’re called, then yeah. I can feel the power she’s giving you. She isn’t taking enough from you to cause any problems and she’ll make you stronger just by going through her life doing her job. It might not be a bad idea to have multiple.”

I considered her question as Vellia emerged from another tear, slashing a larger skeleton apart in one blow. “She has a version of my Clan Trait. I don’t know how Hell would respond to that. Right now, leaving her in Faerun will work well enough. No one here will be able to get there to see what she can do, but contracting more warlocks will increase the chance of something going wrong. I also likely have a hard limit on how many I can make before they become an active drain on me.”

Supplying one warlock with my demonic power was not debilitating enough to cause me any issues. Two? That should be fine. Three? Manageable. Seven? No. With that many, the drain would turn into a net negative. I’d need to rely on Bedeze’s King Piece to make up the difference, and I wanted to reserve its power purely for moving between worlds. As I got stronger, I would be able to contract more warlocks, but for now it wasn’t feasible.

I would also like any future warlocks I may or may not form contracts with to go through a more rigorous selection process. Vellia was an accident. I wanted someone to maybe buy some property on my behalf, not a servant tethered to my power who now possessed a facsimile of my Clan Trait. There wasn’t much to be done about her position now. I’d gotten lucky in that she didn’t seem like she was interested in betraying me right now. I’d keep tabs on her, but I was hesitantly optimistic she wouldn’t give me any problems.

I didn’t want to randomly make any more warlocks. If I chose to make more, it would be a conscious decision after lots of thinking, not too dissimilar to how I’d chosen my peerage. Since Vellia had a power similar to Hole, I would only make another warlock if I found someone I would be willing to allow into House Abaddon as a branch member or something like that. There was a very real possibility that Vellia’s children might possess the same power she had inherited from me. As Lord Abaddon, I couldn’t run the risk of my Clan Trait being given to someone that would turn on my family. One Bedeze was enough. There was a lot I needed to consider regarding this whole arrangement.

“I think we have a good gauge on what she can do now.” I said. “Let’s end the test.”

“As you wish.” Medea said easily.

The skeletons on the field below us froze. Vellia cut two more down before realizing they’d stopped attacking her. She backed away, still watching them warily. She relaxed, the fire on her sword vanishing as the skeletons began filing out of the arena.

My wings shot out of my back as I stepped off the viewing platform, flying slowly down towards Vellia.

Her eyes widened when she saw me coming. She fell to a knee, her sword propped in front of her as she knelt amongst a sea of shattered bone.

“My lord,” she said, eyes fixed on the ground.

“You can stand.” I said as I landed in front of her. My wings vanished once more.

“Thank you, my lord.” Vellia stood. She moved to sheathe her sword, frowning as she realized the sheath she wore was not sized to fit the sword I’d given her. She frowned, closing her eyes. Her sword vanished with a flash of dark energy. When her eyes opened again, she was grinning. She quickly schooled her expression when she saw me watching her.

Averting her eyes, Vellia said, “Were you pleased with my performance, my lord?”

“I was. You surprised me with what you are capable of. I look forward to seeing what you are able to accomplish in the future.”

“Thank you, my lord.” Vellia said, bowing.

“Are you prepared to carry out the task outlined in your contract? You will act as my intermediary in Faerun to purchase property. Perhaps you will even be the one to help me open my first storefront there.”

“I am ready, my lord.”

Vellia sounded excited. That was good. Willing subordinates were much better than unwilling servants. Less likely to stab you in the back too. Still, it would likely be best to make sure she didn’t get stabbed in the back.

“Medea? Do you have any armor made that would fit her?” I asked my Queen as she floated to the ground at my side.

Medea was grinning. “I expected the need might arise after the unexpected event following the signing of her contract. I had my skeletons begin repurposing another project the moment we returned. It was quick work, but I believe it will be enough to keep her alive.” She held her hand up. A teleportation circle appeared. In a flash of light, an armor stand appeared.

The armor wasn’t gaudy or extremely eye-catching. Sturdy silver armor with bronze highlights layered with enchantments that would protect my warlock. The armor’s right arm was heavily armored with bronze plating. The left arm had only a vambrace.

“Thank you,” I said, shooting my Queen a grateful smile. “I know the sword was technically your sign on bonus, so consider the armor me protecting my investment. Take this as well.” A Hole deposited an enchanted satchel in my hand.

Vellia looked confused as she took the bag.

“It is enchanted.” I explained. “You can fit far more into it than you would think. It is filled with enough food, water and coin to last you for long enough to return to civilization. There is also a sheet of paper in it with my symbol. That paper will allow you to communicate with me or my Queen to keep us updated on your progress. If you need more money to purchase more land, inform us and we will take care of it.”

Vellia knelt again. “I will not fail you, my lord.” The kneeling was getting to be a little much.

“If you’re ready, I’ll send you back.”

“I am ready, my lord. I will report my progress in one week’s time.” she said, still kneeling.

Holding back a sigh, I opened a Hole around her, sending her back to the cave where we met. The skeletons in the mine and the defensive wards around it wouldn’t hurt her now so long as she didn’t try to steal anything. A moment later, I sent the armor stand to the same cave. The moment she was gone, the rifts she’d opened vanished. Evidently, they couldn’t reach across worlds like Hole could.

“Thoughts?” I asked.

“I am glad she was the one we chose.” Medea said. “The orc would not have been nearly as devoted to you. The elf would have been actively terrified. The human mercenaries were weak. And the wizards were both insufferable. The unexpected binding with the tiefling will likely hold advantages.”

Aqua nodded in agreement. “I like her. She’s tough. She wasn’t a jerk either. I kinda hope she does a good job so she can stick around longer. You’ll let her live here if she does good, right?”

I shook my head, mentally spent. “I haven’t thought that far ahead yet. She’ll probably want to stay in Faerun. And I will need someone to oversee any businesses there if we actually do set up some shops. Though if she does want to move here… I don’t know. Her having a variant of Hole makes things complicated.”

Would I have to make Vellia a member of the Abaddon family as a branch sect? What would Kuisha think of that? Actually, Kuisha was going to be Lady Vapula now. It really wasn’t her problem.

“I believe we should take it one step at a time.” Medea said placatingly, smiling at Aqua’s eagerness. “We will see what she accomplishes and how she adjusts to her new life. Everything else can be determined later.”

“Agreed,” I said. “This was supposed to be an experiment to see how purchasing territories in other worlds will work. Now there are just more layers to the experiment. Granted, that makes the experiment a little less scientific, but we’ll still get some good data from it. Probably.”

“Works for me. Do you mind if I check in on her from time to time?” Aqua asked.

“I have said many times that my peerage is free to do as they will when I don’t need them for something. Just let someone know where you’re going and stay safe.” I said.

“I always do. I’ll wait a bit though. I’m gonna go watch some more of Ryogun’s old Rating Games if you want to join me. You can never have enough information on your opponent.”

I considered it for a moment. “That actually sounds kind of nice. I could use something to get my mind off the potential firestorm I just unleashed in Faerun.” I would be monitoring the connection between myself and Vellia to make sure nothing happened to her. I expected that someone had noticed what just happened between us. Hopefully they didn’t care enough to investigate. Faerun had new warlocks made all the time. Why would they think mine was special?

Medea smiled. “I too would…” she trailed off, turning to look at me, her lips thinning into a line.

I’d felt it too. A magical ping at the edges of my consciousness. A reaching call I hadn’t expected to receive. Medea felt it too because I made each of the fliers I distributed to reach out to both of us simultaneously in case I was occupied.

“Well that’s interesting.” I said, surprised.

X

This was a mistake.

Balthazar Abaddon was an admitted devil. Devils lied. It was their nature and their joy. She had seen the results of those lies. They were never pretty.

That begged the question: Why was she doing this?

“I half expected a trap.”

Landfall spun around, preparing to strike.

Balthazar Abaddon stood there, annoyingly relaxed. He looked up at the sky, smirking. “No stars this time. The sun and clouds are a pleasing enough view I suppose.”

Landfall flexed her fingers, watching the devil closely for any sign of malice. She carefully selected this terrain for this meeting. The open plain around them gave the devil no cover, nowhere to hide any reinforcements or attacks. Of course, it worked both ways. Landfall couldn’t easily hide anything from the devil, but she had time before he arrived to prepare the area. There were magical traps laid all around them. She painstakingly dug an escape tunnel reinforced with crystal supports should the worst happen and he somehow blocked her teleportation.

“Did you call me here to talk, or should we just continue to menacingly stare at one-another?” Balthazar asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

“Who are you?” Landfall demanded.

He frowned. “I introduced myself when we first met. Have you already forgotten my name? That was only a week ago. Was it only a week? Sorry, times flown by. I’ve been busy.”

“You made a lot of lofty claims, calling yourself a demon Viscount. There’s no mention of you anywhere. The name Abaddon doesn’t even exist.” Landfall had used a combination of her teleportation magic and invisibility to discreetly scour the less warded libraries she could access. Vampires typically weren’t welcome in libraries, but as long as she was careful she could conduct her research in peace. Not one demonic text she found even hinted at the existence of the devil who stood across from him. Either he wasn’t who he said he was, or something else was going on here.

“Looked into me, did you?”

Landfall’s eyes narrowed behind her mask. “I needed to know if you were a threat to the region.”

“The townsfolk can rest easy. I have no designs on the area or the greater world. I may try to open some mines and trade here, but the timeline for that just got put on hold. Something came up somewhere else. Most of my attention will be directed that way until I have a firmer grasp on things.”

Landfall snorted. “A devil who trades with humans?” The thought was ridiculous.

“How do you think I became so rich? I’ll admit, I do far more business with supernatural forces than humans, but I have done business with my fair share of humans, but you didn’t call me here to discuss my business. I’d prefer it if you got to the point.”

“You have somewhere to be?”

“I’ve had a busy day and want to rest. Is that a crime?”

“It is when your idea of a busy day likely consists of stealing infants from their cradles.”

Balthazar sighed. “Your company has been lovely, Landfall. I don’t enjoy wasting time or letting others slander me, so I will be taking my leave. I wish you well.” A void of nothingness opened in front of him. He took a step towards it.

“What’s a peerage!” Landfall shouted, desperate. She was nervous. She’d been nervous since she made the decision to summon Balthazar back so she could talk to him. She didn’t like being nervous. It was much easier to let others believe she was as unshakable as her mask than to let her underlying feelings show.

Balthazar stopped. He stared at the Hole in space for a moment. He took a deep breath and turned back around. The dark hole vanished.

“A peerage is something unique to the devils of my world. It is a group of servants all bonded to the same devil King.”

Landfall’s lips thinned into a line. “‘Your’ world?”

“I’m not from the same place this world’s devils are. That’s why you couldn’t find any information about me. Whether you believe me or not, the fact remains that I am a Viscount of Hell. I just received undeniable proof of that fact from a place I would never have expected. Trusting my word or not is your prerogative.”

“You still haven’t told me what a peerage is. What do they do? You said the servants are bonded to the master. Before, you said some devils treated them like slaves. Why would I ever agree to become your slave?”

“Are you familiar with chess?”

Landfall was confused. “The game?” What did a board game have to do with devils?

“Good. That makes things easier.” Balthazar held his hand up. Three chess pieces appeared atop his hand, a Bishop, a Knight and a Pawn. The Knight and Pawn glowed bright with unholy power.

“For reasons I am sure exist and aren’t just arbitrary, the devils of my world created a system of magical chess pieces that we can use to reincarnate beings of other races into devils. Each piece has corresponding abilities. Pawns can promote to other pieces. Knights are fast. Bishops are strong with magic. Etcetera. Each devil that reaches High Class receives a set of peerage pieces they can use as they choose.”

“Pieces can make people into devils?”

“Yes. That’s how the binding forms. The piece connects you to your King. It isn’t a strong magical binding that forces you to do whatever your King says, but the social bonds formed by being in someone’s peerage make it very difficult for peerage members to defy their King.”

“What do you mean?”

“Stray pieces will mutate if they spend too long away from their King. They have to be hunted down and killed. A King can claim a piece is a stray and have them killed for little to no reason, especially if they are a powerful King or have abundant influence. I have both.”

“So you could freely abuse me however you wished?”

“I could. I won’t.”

“How can I trust you? Why should I?”

“I could bring my peerage here and let them tell you their experience. If you’re already predisposed not to trust me, you could just as easily think I’m bringing paid actors. I don’t know how to make you trust me if you aren’t willing to. Honestly, if you can’t bring yourself to trust me then I will rescind my invitation to join my peerage.”

Landfall felt a point of tension in her long dead heart. “Why?”

“I don’t want slaves. I don’t want unwilling servants that will stab me in the back later on. I want willing allies that can grow with me, people who will elevate me while I elevate them. A team. Friends. If you can’t trust me, you’re a liability to my existing peerage. I won’t place them in danger on a gamble.”

Why did his words inspire a long dead ache deep in her chest? He was a devil. He knew how to twist his words to bring about his ends. Why hadn’t she struck? He was standing in her trap. She needed to deal with this devil right now.

“…You already have people in your peerage?” Landfall asked hesitantly.

“I’m only missing three pieces.” the devil said, raising the Bishop, Knight and Pawn in his hand for emphasis.

“What… What are the others like?” She wasn’t asking because she wanted to meet them. She needed information on the other devils that might threaten the world if Balthazar ever returned.

“My Queen is named Medea. She is a demigoddess and the most accomplished witch you will ever meet. My Rooks are a lazy cat that keeps finding new and exciting ways to cause chaos and a moth who likes eating my notebooks. My Knight is a woman who can go wherever she wants whenever she wants but always seems to end up either in front of a computer or buying a new stuffed animal. My Bishop is a single mother who used to be a dragon. Not to be confused with my Pawn who was and is still a dragon. My other Pawn can become any one of us whenever he feels like it, but he spends most of his time making potions with the moth. Those two have hit it off really well. They had a rocky start, but they moved past it.”

Landfall blinked, head tilted to the side. What? Somehow, a list of individuals starting with the word ‘demigoddess’ had only gotten more and more absurd the longer the devil spoke.

Balthazar laughed. “Yeah, it’s a little chaotic. But I wouldn’t trade it for anything. That’s also why I’m being selective about the last three pieces. We have a good thing going. I’m not going to ruin it by bringing in someone that will make things difficult. So Landfall, are you actually interested in joining? Do you trust me enough to keep considering this or should I be on my way?”

Landfall didn’t speak. She couldn’t. The cold logic of her mind warred with the absolute turmoil alive in her chest. She knew that this devil couldn’t possibly be telling the truth. But what if he was? Landfall had been dead for hundreds of years. The last time she’d felt alive was when she was with her companions, the people she thought were her friends. The people who abandoned her to wander the world alone as a despised monster. Balthazar sounded like he legitimately cared about the people around him, but how could she trust that any of those people were actually real? It could all be a carefully crafted lie.

“I… What piece would I be?” Landfall asked at last, purely to learn more about the devils plan.

Two of the chess pieces vanished, leaving only one piece in the devil’s hand. “My Pawn. It might not sound that exciting, but trust me, this is more than it appears. It’s a Mutation Piece, a very rare variation of peerage pieces that supercharges whoever it is used on.’

“What would I do? What would you make me do?”

“Honestly, not a lot. I’m sure you’ve got a lot of preconceptions about being a part of a Hell Lord’s army, but it isn’t going to live up to the hype. Unless you want to help with my business like my Queen and Pawn do, you’ll have a lot of down time. The cat I told you about spends most of her time finding new and exciting places to nap. There will be the occasional fight you’ll have to take part in, but even those will mainly be for competition. We’ve got a whole Hell tournament thing that I’ll tell you more about if you accept.”

“You keep saying you’re a Hell lord. What would that mean for me? What would I be if I became a devil for you?”

“Instant devil status.” Balthazar said seriously. “Seriously. I’ve received an annoying amount of mail from people trying to barter their way into my peerage or barter others out of it. Being attached to a powerful lord gives you a lot of standing. Joining me will also give you access to the best magic items available in the world as well as training in magic from some true masters if you’re interested.”

Landfall could swear she felt her dead heart beating an anxious rhythm. “What about the others?” she asked quietly, scared to put the words in the air. “Do you think they’d like me?”

He smiled, warm and welcoming. “I do. I wouldn’t have reached out to you if I thought you wouldn’t fit in well. Hell, I think Aqua and you will get along really well. She’ll understand what you’ve gone through better than anyone.”

“Which one is Aqua?”

“The Knight. She was stuck alone in a really nasty place for a long time. The specifics are hers to tell, but she knows what it's like to be alone. Depending on how you look at things, she was either trapped there alone for eternity or decades. Or both. Time was weird there. I only spent an instant in that place and it still messed me up.”

Landfall was confused again. How can something exist for an eternity that has a limit to the time it is present? That was inherently contradictory. Maybe the devil was trying to confuse her? Would confusing her bring her guard down and make it easier to convince her?

Landfall’s mind, her cold logic, was screaming at her to flee, to fight, to do anything else. It screamed in vain. The burning ache in her still heart had already won. She’d decided.

“Can I… Can I go back with you?” Landfall asked, the words feeling weak even as she spoke them. She felt vulnerable. The mask helped. Not enough.

“You want to join my peerage?”

Landfall nodded, not trusting herself to speak.

“You will become a devil. You likely won’t come back to this world. You’ll be bound to me for eternity. There is no undoing this. Are you sure?”

Landfall swallowed, nervous. “I’m sure.” she said before she could stop herself.

“Okay,” Balthazar said.

Landfall jolted, completely shocked as the devil in front of her scattered into a collection of violet butterflies flapping off in every direction.

“Sorry for the illusion.”

Landfall leapt back, looking up at the sky. The air shifted. Balthazar appeared flying above her on stationary wings.

“I wasn’t sure if you were going to activate the traps you’d set or not. I thought it was better to be safe than sorry.”

Landfall felt a spike of desperation stab her in the chest. He knew about the traps. He thought she was trying to kill him. He was going to leave her here alone. “That wasn’t… I wasn’t going to… Please don’t…”

“It’s okay.” Balthazar assured her. “A little paranoia is a good thing. I’ll ask one more time. Are you sure about this?”

Landfall’s hands balled into fists. “I’m sure.”

Balthazar nodded. He floated down towards her, a glowing Pawn in his hand.

Landfall’s arms were shaking as the devil approached her. She couldn’t look away from the alien object as the devil brought it closer and closer. Balthazar gently placed it against her chest then pushed.

Landfall gasped, shocked, elated, alive. Power coursed through her veins. Wings exploded out of her chest. None of that mattered.

Her heart, long dead, beat. Once. Then again. And again in rhythm. Her lungs greedily drank in the air. She was alive.

“Welcome to the peerage, Landfall.” Balthazar said, smiling warmly.

“I…” Landfall caught her breath, fighting down a hurricane of conflicting emotions to order her thoughts. “Keno.”

Balthazar looked confused. “What was that?”

“My name isn’t Landfall. I’m Keno.”

Balthazar’s smile was back. “Welcome to the peerage, Keno. Would you like to see your new home?”

Keno nodded sharply, not trusting her words. He hadn’t been offended by the change of name. He’d called her by her actual name.

Keno’s heart was hammering against her chest. She’d forgotten what it felt like.

So soon after regaining it, Keno lost her breath. A dark hole had swallowed them, depositing them in front of the most grand castle Keno had ever seen, and she had beheld true marvels. Tall as a mountain. Inspiring as a song. The sky beyond was dark, a mixture of purples. It was beautiful.

“Hi!”

Keno jolted in shock, instinctively stepping behind Balthazar. She poked her head out from behind his back. There was a woman there. Blue hair bleached white in places. Limbs blackened by shadow. Her bright smile and vibrant eyes were at odds with the rest of her appearance.

“I guess you decided to join then. I’m Aqua!”

Keno swallowed nervously. “I’m Keno. It’s nice to meet you.”

Chapter Text

Keno was overwhelmed. For days she’d agonized over her decision to call Balthazar Abaddon back and hear him out. She wanted so desperately to believe him, but he was a devil. All knowledge she had ever come across warned her to be wary of deception. Even still, she’d reached out, she’d spoken to him. Decades of isolation and persecution had taken their toll. Even if it was a devil, Keno just wanted a friend.

Only yesterday, Keno had accepted the devil’s offer. She was half-convinced she’d sold her soul away for the fleeting idea of the companionship she once knew. Now she didn’t know what to believe. All she could conclusively say was that her estimation of her situation was vastly wrong.

“And this is Medea’s tower!” Aqua declared, throwing her arms wide dramatically. Balthazar had shown her to her new room after very briefly explaining things to her. He left her to settle in on her own. Keno spent the night sleeping on the softest bed she’d ever felt, wondering when the other shoe would drop. The next morning, Aqua had kidnapped Keno and dragged her around to give her a tour of the interior.

Precious gems were set into the walls, twinkling like stars against the dark stone. Elaborate murals and beautifully crafted items of magical power stood as decorations. Living armors and misshapen skeletons roamed the halls with impunity.

Keno blasted the first skeleton she saw apart with a crystal spear as Aqua showed her around. She thought she was under attack. When Aqua explained the golems and skeletons were the castle’s servants, Keno felt panic grip her. She’d killed one of her new devil lord’s servants. He would demand recompense.

Keno’s terror bled away as Aqua laughed brightly, telling her not to worry about it. She explained that the process to create the skeletons was simple, even offering to teach her once their tour was over. The bluenette then grabbed Keno’s hand and continued dragging her through the massive castle that would serve as Keno’s new home.

“Medea is the demigoddess?” Keno asked, hesitant. The rapid stream of information Aqua had been feeding her throughout their tour was hard to keep up with.

“Yep! She’s Balthazar’s Queen, basically his second in command.”

“As his Knight, are you my superior?” Keno asked.

Aqua shook her head. “We don’t have much of a command structure beyond Balthazar and Medea. The rest of us are pretty much free to do whatever if we’re not needed. We’ve got a Rating Game coming up. That’s the only big event I can think of.”

“The tournament fight?” Keno clarified.

“Yeah, we absolutely crushed the last one, and I want to have a similar result this time.” Aqua gave her a thumbs up and a smile. “Do your best, okay?”

“I will.” Keno agreed easily. She was still trying to grasp her situation. The flurry of activity in the past hours had shaken her. But there was something she could not deny. For the first time in decades, nay centuries, Keno felt alive, even the faintest trace of happiness. Balthazar’s Pawn was already fixed in her chest. There was no undoing her decision. Even so, from what little she had seen, she had no desire to. This place, Aqua’s unexpected kindness, had shattered even the greatest of Keno’s hopes.

“Do you want to see Medea’s lab?” Aqua said, motioning towards a spiral staircase hugging the wall, wrapping up the circular tower.

Keno eyed the staircase warily. “I do not want to interrupt the Queen’s experiments.”

Aqua waved dismissively. “You don’t have to be all formal like that. Just call her Medea. Balthazar is okay with you using his name too. And don’t worry! Medea’s not in right now. She left this morning to start filming on the Leviathan’s show. I’m sure she wouldn’t mind me showing you around.”

Filming? That was the moving pictures that Aqua had told her about. She’d promised to lock Keno down in her room and sit her through a ‘movie marathon’. It sounded equal parts an invitation and a threat.

“I don’t think–”

“Oh, just come on!” Aqua cut Keno off, dragging the small vampire along behind her.

“Oh, hey, Irene. I didn’t think anyone was in here.” Aqua said as they reached the top of the stairs.

A woman stood hunched over a table with her back to Keno. Tall. Wreathed in soft gray robes. Auburn hair tumbled wild and free as she turned to greet them.

“Hello, Aqua. And you must be Keno.” She smiled, gentle. “It’s good to meet you. I’m Irene, Balthazar’s Bishop.”

Keno stood up straighter, managing a shallow bow. “I am Keno. Balthazar Abaddon’s Pawn.”

“There’s no need to be so high-strung.” Irene said comfortingly. “I struggled with it myself when I first arrived, but allow yourself to relax. This isn’t a dream you’ll wake up from or a paradise that will be ripped away from you after a single mistake. Just breathe and be yourself. Balthazar wouldn’t have recruited you if he thought you wouldn’t fit in.”

Keno felt her breath catch, a novel feeling after centuries of undeath. “How do you…?”

Irene chuckled. “As I said, I can understand some of what you’re going through. Balthazar spends a long time searching before approaching someone with an offer to join his peerage. I imagine he watched both you and myself for several days before approaching us.”

He was watching her? Did he have some hidden purpose in mind for her?

Aqua sighed. “Irene, I just got her to start smiling. Now she’s right back in her own head, second-guessing everything.” Aqua walked in front of Keno, blocking Irene from her view. Aqua leaned down and stared directly into her eyes. “Balthazar isn’t trying to use you for anything. If my experience was anything to go by, he laid everything out for you very clearly then left the decision up to you, right?”

Keno nodded, curt.

“Good. Everything he laid out? That’s it. There’s no hidden strings. Balthazar is kind of paranoid. He doesn’t want to leave anything out when he talks to someone and risks them stabbing him in the back later. That’s also why he treats us as well as he does. He doesn’t want to give anyone a reason to think he doesn’t value them.”

Soft wails tickled Keno’s ears, pulling her attention away from Aqua. The soft cries were coming from a strange contraption in the corner of the room. There was a handle and a half-covering to shield the contents from the outside world.

Irene set the instruments in her hands to the side and walked towards the device. She cooed softly, cradling a small form bundled in cloth.

Aqua curled in on herself, awkwardly scratching the back of her head. “Sorry, I didn’t know she was here. I didn’t mean to wake her up.”

“It is fine.” Irene said, unbothered. She gently rocked the small child back and forth. “Keno, this is my daughter Seri.”

A memory plucked at Keno’s mind. What had Balthazar said when he’d recruited her? Something about a single mother who used to be a dragon? That must be Irene.

Keno slowly walked forward. She was surprised when Irene didn’t pull away, instead leaning down to show Keno her child. Keno couldn’t remember the last time someone hadn’t taken one look at her and fled with their children. They were too afraid of the vampire killing their young. She held out her finger as two small arms grasped upwards.

A small hand closed around her finger. Curious brown eyes watched her. The baby babbled something incoherent.

Keno was smiling, lightly tugging her finger around to play with the baby.

“What were you working on in here? Is this Vellia’s contract?”

Keno looked over her shoulder. Aqua was sifting through pages of notes on the desk Irene had been stooped over. There was a piece of paper held in her hands. Flames gently licked at the pages’ edges, but nothing burned.

Irene sighed, standing up. Keno felt a pang of disappointment as Irene walked back to the carrying device and laid Seri back down. She was enjoying playing with the baby.

“I was trying to determine if it is possible for Balthazar to create a similar contract without reliance on Faerun’s magic.” Irene explained. “In theory, it should be possible. There is nothing special about the connection between them. The difficulty lies in supplying the power and outlining the precise details for the expression of that power.”

“Can he not use Bedeze’s King Piece?” Aqua asked, a considering expression on her face. When she saw Keno looking at her curiously, her eyes widened. “Balthazar has something that he isn’t supposed to called a King Piece. Do not tell anyone outside of the peerage that it exists. Don’t even talk about it outside of the castle. It’ll create a lot of problems. Don’t tell people he can go to different worlds either. That’ll create worse problems.”

“I won’t.” Keno said quickly. That was the most serious Keno had seen Aqua since meeting her.

Irene sighed, walking up to Aqua’s side to look at the flaming paper with her. “Theoretically he could. I am uncertain if a contract made using the King Piece would permanently tie the warlock to the King Piece as a source of power. If that happened…”

“Then Balthazar would lose his ability to independently travel.” Aqua finished, deep in thought. “I’d need to go with him again.”

“I believe you can see why I would rather avoid that outcome. What happened with Vellia was unexpected but not damaging. We have time to investigate now. I believe it is wise to do so before anything is attempted again.”

“Can I help?”

Keno felt small as Aqua and Irene turned around and stared down at her. Sometimes she really hated being so short.

“I… I might not be able to do much, but I’d like to try.” Keno said weakly, not able to meet their eyes.

Aqua’s expression softened into a smile. “Of course. Come on. I’ll fill you in on what this is. So the paper is basically a…”

Keno focused on Aqua’s words. A small smile was etched onto her face. Deep in her chest, a warm feeling Keno hadn’t known for years bloomed.

Keno felt like she belonged.

X

Keno seemed like she was settling well enough. Aqua had been practically glued to her side since she arrived. I trusted Aqua to let me know if there was anything I needed to do to make Keno more comfortable, but for now it seemed like there were no issues.

Medea was gone today. After reviewing the script Serafall had sent her, she’d become openly excited about being on Serafall’s show Miracle Lev-tan. I’d tried to peek at the script a couple times, but Medea wouldn’t let me see it. She wanted to watch the finished project with me for movie nights. All she would tell me was that she was a villain like she wanted and that Serafall had written her to be a much bigger character than she’d originally thought. I took that to mean she went from a villain of the week to a recurring bad guy. I was looking forward to seeing the finished project. Even if they filmed quickly, it still wouldn’t be out for some time yet, and I had other things I needed to do to occupy my time with.

If I hadn’t opened my business with Magdaran, things would have gone very differently. I likely wouldn’t have the Satan’s backing and I’d still be poor instead of one of the richest individuals across the supernatural. I didn’t regret opening the business. We’d seen unprecedented success in a miniscule timeframe. Still, I wasn’t a fan of all the work it was creating for me.

Latia was constantly in talks with various factions looking to get a branch in their territory. While she handled the majority of the negotiations, there was still a lot Magdaran and I had to do to keep things moving forward. Kuisha helped when she could, but she was occupied with Sairaorg’s transition to the Vapula Pillar right now. We really needed some more employees we could trust.

I’d need to send out some advertisements that we were recruiting at some point, but I’d like to get people we knew onboard first. The downside of that was that I didn’t really know anyone who could fill the roles I was thinking of. Most of my friends were Satans or Rating Game champions, not exactly the caliber of people you would hire for office gigs.

Maybe I could look for someone outside DXD that would be able to help? I was still short a Bishop. There had to be some magically capable individual out there who would be willing and able to handle the managerial side of my business. Medea was occupied with filming right now, but I could ask her to start scrying for a couple worlds once I’d thought of some options.

I’d figure something out. I was meeting with Magdaran and Latia today in the human world to see about opening another location. It would be a good opportunity to see if either of them had friends they would trust with working for us.

A Hole opened around me. I reappeared on a flat roof. Gravel crunched beneath my feet. Tight streets and Victorian architecture surrounded the building I stood on. Thoroughfares were packed full of people and vehicles alike. I’d never been to Milan, Italy in either of my lives. From my first impression, it was fast-paced, almost like an ant colony with its constant motion and orderly processions.

“Balthazar, glad you could make it.”

I turned around. Magdaran was walking towards me, concerned.

“How did things go with the mine? Is everything alright?”

“Everything’s fine. There won’t be any further issues. Sorry I didn’t send word along. I got distracted.”

He brightened. “No worries. I’m glad everything worked out. Do you want to see inside?”

“I came all this way. I might as well.”

I let him lead me inside through a sturdy wooden door. I followed him down cement stairs to a large open area. The interior of the building was unfinished. Pallets laden with bags of cement and loose rebar laid abandoned, covered in a thin layer of dust. Floor-to-ceiling windows stood at the entrance. The windows were covered with wooden boards. Light streaked through the gaps.

“It’s good to see you, Balthazar.” Latia said, standing up and dusting off her hands. She’d been sifting through the mess on one of the pallets.

“You too, Latia.” I looked around at the cement floor and exposed walls. “So this is the place?”

“If we want to start right away, then yes.” Latia said. “There are other locations, but they all have their own issues. This place is relatively cheap and we can make it into whatever we need with the skeletons.”

“We don’t have the manpower to staff it effectively. We can’t exactly have skeletal receptionists in the human world. Even with wards and barriers up to keep normals out, we still might run into problems.” I pointed out.

“That won’t be an issue for long.” Latia said, sounding confident. “I’ve done some preliminary investigations into potential new employees. The moment we announce we are hiring, we will be flooded with applications from all over the Underworld and a fair few places beyond.”

“It’ll be hard to keep accountability of everything properly with other people in the mix.” I pointed out.

“That’s what the golems and skeletons are for.” Magdaran cut in. “We’ll have some of the best security around discouraging anyone from getting any ideas, and we’ll still be involved to make sure nothing goes missing.”

“Balthazar,” Latia said, fixing me with a stern look. “I understand your reservations, but we need more manpower. The skeletons are good for what they do, but they are too inefficient. We could be turning close to twice the profit we currently are if we hired people able to think for themselves. That would let us expand faster. It would also make it a lot easier for me to get permits to work with other factions. We’re already cleared to do business with the Norse and unaffiliated humans, but we could be doing more.”

“Do you have an idea of who you’d hire first?” I asked.

Latia nodded. “I have some friends from the Pillars who have been looking for an opportunity to step outside their families and do something on their own. That will be enough to lay the groundwork and we can recruit from the greater Underworld after. We can set up a probationary contract similar to mine to ensure there are no issues with any of them.”

I looked at Magdaran. “Thoughts?”

Magdaran shrugged. “I don’t have an issue with it. Latia’s been handling the management side of things well enough. I trust her judgement.”

I was inclined to agree. Short of the duties I was required for, Latia and Kuisha had dealt with the majority of the now named Bael, Abaddon and Astaroth Trading Co.’s workload. Latia had a piece of the pie now. She benefited by seeing us succeed, so I was willing to have a little faith.

“Alright. Let’s…” I trailed off, eyes narrowing. I turned to the side, staring at the wall across from us.

“Bal?” Magdaran asked, sounding slightly concerned.

“Do you not feel that?” I asked, still focused. There was something at the edge of my awareness, a faint presence brushing against my senses like a gentle paintbrush. The grey cement floor shifted. Yellow eyes peered out from beneath near-perfect camouflage.

Holes opened all around me. “I’m under attack. Magdaran and Latia are with me. Arm and armor then let me know when you’re ready to assist.” I spoke quickly, clinically through Holes as fire that seared the air poured out of other rifts I created. A circular perimeter of flame surrounded myself, Latia and Magdaran, shielding us from threats.

“We are ready now, my lord.” Shang Tsung’s voice responded immediately. There was an urgency present in his voice.

“Attack?” Magdaran whipped his head around. “What do you mean–”

A high-pitched wail split the air. Shadows flowed up the walls and windows, creeping towards us along the ceiling. The space was bathed in magical darkness. The ring of fire I’d summoned the only torch able to beat back the night.

“What’s happening?” Latia said. There was a quiver in her voice.

I ignored her. “Mothra, stay with Latia and Magdaran.” I ordered as Shang Tsung stepped out of a Hole, adorned in his full battle armor. Mothra rode his shoulder in her moth form.

The shadows drew near, closing down around us like hands grasping to enclose a precious gem. An unholy cacophony of sounds assaulted us from all sides. Flesh sliding across the ground. Sharpened claws clacking against the ground. Scurrying bodies. Challenging yips and roars.

“I am awake.”

“I’m coming, master!”

Matatabi and Coal’s answers came next. I opened a path for Matatabi. She leapt through and her head snapped around while she crouched low. The flames of her back spiked up like hackles. The space was too small for her full form, but she grew as much as she could while still being able to maneuver. Her head came up to my chest, tails swimming through the air behind her as she watched our surroundings.

No sooner had the flaming form of Matatabi emerged from my Hole than it was forcibly closed. It was not the only one. Many of my Holes were cut off, including those I was using to communicate with my peerage. The only ones still open were those that Aqua had locked open for me, my paths to the Elemental Plane of Fire and one connection that led into my castle.

“We need to leave! Hold on!” Latia called. A bright yellow teleportation circle began to expand outwards from her before fizzling into particles of broken magic. She looked shocked.

I frowned, eyes narrowing as the shadows on the ceiling above us joined, plunging the entire vicinity into darkness. “They’ve warded the area against teleportation. They must have set this trap up in advance. We’re repositioning.”

“What do you–” Latia’s words were lost as I sent her away with a Hole keyed to my castle. Even despite wards blocking magical transit, connections locked open by Aqua functioned. The wards protecting the Rating Game arena had been insufficient to stop her. Whatever inferior trick this was had no hope of preventing the connections she’d protected from working.

Holes opened around myself, Magdaran and my present peerage members, pulling us back to my castle.

“Magdaran, are you staying or fighting?” I asked quickly. We were out of danger, but I was not going to let whoever had set this trap for us get away unscathed. I was going back.

The Bael heir looked like he was suffering from whiplash. “I…what’s going on?”

“Stay here.” I said, deciding for him. He didn’t look like he was in the proper headspace to be fighting right now. If it were Sairaorg, he’d be rearing to go. Magdaran clearly needed some time to prepare before getting pulled into a fight.

Dozens of Holes opened around me once more. “Matatabi, wait here. I’ll open a path for you soon. Shang Tsung, with me.” I said as I stepped through another Hole.

Shang Tsung’s wings were spread wide behind him as he floated at my side. Together, we looked down on the building we’d been standing in not a minute ago.

A dome of pure blackness surrounded the building. Creatures moved in and around the dome. Half-feathered forms hefted weapons and flew haphazardly on molting wings. Humanoid shapes of fire and frost flowed around the perimeter of the dome at the ground, anxiously shifting about.

Knelt on the ground all around the dome were cloaked figures. Each pressed their hands to the ground in front of them, contributing their strength to a line of magical runes that flowed into the dome of darkness.

“Enemy is a group of humans and monsters. Over thirty targets. I want at least one of the human mages alive for questioning. Is everyone ready?” I asked through my Holes.

“Open a Hole already, master! I want to crush some skulls!”

I smirked. “I appreciate the enthusiasm, Coal. Let’s begin.” I opened two Holes near the ground directly behind the line of mages sustaining the barrier.

A duo of roars shook the area as a black dragon and a flaming cat the size of a semi-truck pounced onto the battlefield.

The line of mages broke immediately. Coal’s teeth closed around one while Matatabi batted two more away as she grew to her full size. The remaining mages scattered, screaming.

As the mages ceased feeding it power, the black barrier dissolved, unravelling all at once. More monsters poured out of the building as the barrier fell.

“Will you be safe here, my lord?” Shang Tsung asked. I could hear the indecision in his voice. He wanted to join the fray, but didn’t want to leave me alone.

“Go. I can take care of myself.”

He needed no further prompting. In a flash of green he’d assumed my appearance. He stepped through a Hole and was gone.

Before he could depart, a flutter of gray wings carried Mothra off his shoulder. Her wings danced delicately against the air as she came to rest on my head. I could take care of myself, but I appreciated her staying with me all the same.

Matatabi and Coal were wreaking havoc on the ground. Many of the flying creatures had begun to flee the moment they saw the dragon. The monsters fleeing the building – four-legged creatures with strong muscles and matted fur – skidded to a stop and tried to evade as Matatabi stepped into their path. Behind Matatabi, the air condensed into a feminine shape. The figment of air moved to attack, freezing as an arm punched through it from behind. Shang Tsung laughed as he drank the green soulstuff of whatever manner of creature it was.

A trio of the fleeing bird creatures careened towards me brandishing axes and spears. Holes opened all around them. The creatures shrieked a high pitched whine as Elemental Fire roasted them alive. When the flame departed, all that was left was a clump of ash to scatter in the wind.

I felt a pulse of magic through the pin in my jacket. The air in front of me distorted. A flash of violent purple light exploded into the space.

Medea’s wings caught her as she teleported into the area. Her apparel was different. She’d exchanged her robes for a black dress that hugged her body. She had on an overabundance of makeup that made her look pale and dead. Her lips shone red against the bone-white complexion. She wore a spiked silver crown on her face, the crooked thing suited her well as her murderous eyes scanned the area.

She saw me and relief flashed across her face. She dashed forward and wrapped her arms around me. “You’re safe. I’m sorry I’m so late. I should have–”

“It’s fine.” I cut her off. I leaned down and stole a quick kiss, smiling when she pouted up at me for cutting her off. “I thought it was more serious than it was. Whoever they are seriously underestimated me.”

A change passed over Medea as she followed my gaze to the battle below.

Calling it a battle was an injustice. It was a slaughter. Coal’s coiled body snapped about fast as a striking viper, pulling targets from the sky and hunting those that tried to flee. Matatabi scattered the ground forces as they tried to muster a counterattack, keeping them on the backfoot. When they inevitably tried to flee, Shang Tsung appeared behind them and drained them, letting their crumpled bodies fall forgotten to the ground.

Another Hole opened next to me. “The situation is under control now. The rest of you can relax. Sorry to bother you.”

“But I was just about to make a dramatic entrance with everyone else!” Aqua complained.

“Feel free to come, but the fight is already over.”

“It’s not fun if we won’t be doing anything.”

“Then stay home. Actually, do me a favor and check on Latia and Magdaran. They’re in the panic room. They might be a little freaked out.”

“I’ll talk to them.”

“Thanks.” I closed the Hole.

“Who sent them?” Medea asked, gaze intense.

“I don’t know. They set up outside the building while Magdaran, Latia and I were checking it over and attacked without warning. I don’t recognize the monsters.”

“I do.” Medea lifted a finger, indicating each creature. “Harpies. Elementals. Hellhounds. I don’t recognize the cloaks the humans are wearing.”

“We’ll figure out who they’re with soon enough.”

The fight had wound down. The only ones left were a circle of four mages kneeling on the ground, hands held up in surrender as Matatabi loomed over them, snarling.

I had my prisoners. Now I just had to figure out what to do with them.

A brilliant flash of energy blinded me for a moment. I readied myself to fight before allowing myself to relax.

A woman flew across from me on a pair of devil wings. Her dark hair was done up in twintails that fell on either side of her head. She wore a pink top and skirt cut to show her stomach with white frills on her arms and in her hair. Much like Medea, she was still dressed in the costume she’d been filming in a little bit ago.

I waved as she saw me. “Hey, Serafall.”

“Balthazar,” she greeted, curt. “ I heard you were…” She trailed off as she got a better look around the area. Her eyes narrowed as she took it all in.

The street was more or less intact. There were some chunks missing from the concrete where it had been cratered, but that wasn’t too much damage considering a dragon and a Bijuu had come out to play. More concerning was the sheer number of monster and human bodies strewn about the area. The only silver lining was that the area was clear of normals and civilians. Incompetent as this attack showed my assailants to be, at least they cleared the mundane population before moving in.

“Who are they?” Serafall asked, hands curled into fists as she glared down at the captives.

“I don’t know. I was planning on asking them that shortly.” I said, drifting closer to her on my wings.

Despite the inspiring, frilly magical girl costume she wore, Serafall looked downright murderous as she floated in the air next to me. “Leave them to me.” she said.

I frowned. “I wanted to question them.” I had three separate levels of subterranean dungeons attached to my castle. I wasn’t sure exactly who Medea thought we’d ever store down there, but right now they were just collecting dust. I wanted to justify their existence by actually holding someone hostage. Who better than a group of arrogant mages that tried to kill me?

“I will share everything I learn with you. I don’t doubt you, Balthazar, but I’ve handled things like this before. Ajuka is more creative than you are.”

“You’re going to give them to Ajuka?”

“Someone just tried to assassinate you. Regardless of how that worked out for them, we will respond.”

Medea laid a hand on my shoulder. She nodded at my questioning gaze. Looking past me, she said, “I expect hourly updates on Beelzebub’s progress.”

Serafall nodded, distracted as she continued to glare at the mages below. “I can’t promise hourly updates. Whenever we learn something, you’ll be the first people we call. Now, not to kick you out of here, but I’ve got people coming. They’ll secure the area while I deal with the prisoners. Once they arrive, it’ll make things easier for me if you weren’t here. But before you go, what were you doing here and how did they find you?”

“I was looking at a building with Magdaran and Latia. We were planning to buy it to be a storefront.” I said, pointing towards the building in front of us whose front windows had been shattered by beasts fleeing in the wake of my departure.

Serafall’s breath caught. “Are they…?”

“They’re safe.” I assured her. “They’re at my castle right now with no injuries. They tried to trap us with a teleportation ward, but that didn’t work on me for reasons you’re aware of. I pulled us all out of the trap and attacked them from behind after I’d secured Latia and Magdaran.”

“Good.” Serafall said, relaxing slightly. “Who was selling the building?”

“I don’t know. Latia set this up. I’ll ask her and let you know what she says.”

Teleportation circles rapidly expanded all around us. Ingvild arrived first, dressed in a silver outfit very similar to Serafall’s. Then a slew of devils I didn’t recognize wearing actual armor and business clothes. Mami was among the new arrivals in a yellow version of the same magical girl apparel.

“I’ll take care of this, Balthazar.” Serafall said, meeting my eyes as several devils forced the captive wizards to the ground and bound them with restraints. “I’ll let you know what I learn.”

Part of me really wanted to deal with this myself, but I couldn’t deny that I knew nothing about interrogating people. A deeply paranoid part of myself urged me to take the prisoners for myself because devils might be involved, but I pushed that nagging, illogical suspicion way down. Serafall wouldn’t let anyone try to kill me right after learning what I could do. If devils assisted with this, it was part of a separate faction.

Once Serafall’s people secured the scene, I opened Holes one by one to transport my peerage back home.

When it was just Medea and I left, I looked at Serafall and said, “Don’t let any accidents happen. I’m pissed off that people tried to kill me and want to know who it was.”

Serafall nodded, serious. “Believe me, Balthazar, I want to know who did this just as much as you do.”

A Hole swallowed Medea and I, pulling us back to my castle.

“Balthazar!” Magdaran was rushing over to me, a relieved smile on his face. Aqua and Latia were having a quiet conversation off to the side, interrupted as I appeared. “You’re okay! What happened?”

“The people who attacked us aren’t a threat anymore. Serafall showed up with a team to secure the area and take the prisoners away. Hopefully she’ll be able to learn more.”

“The Leviathan was there?” Latia asked, still sounding slightly shaken.

“Yes. Are you both okay?”

Magdaran nodded. “We’re alright. Sorry, Bal. I didn’t realize what was happening until after you left. I shouldn’t have let you go alone.”

“It’s fine.” I said, not holding it against him.

Magdaran wasn’t like his brother. He didn’t spend every waking moment sparring or training. He spent most of his time in his greenhouses looking at plants. That didn’t mean he was incapable of fighting, but he didn’t actively seek out combat like Sairaorg did.

“Latia,” the girl looked up as I addressed her. “Who owns that building we were seeing?”

Latia’s eyes narrowed. “You suspect it was a trap, then? The previous owner was a mortal businessman. The person who contacted me about the property was a real estate contractor for the supernatural. She works for many different organizations. I will try to find out who gave her the job.”

Medea perked up suddenly, eyes glossing over with magical light. “I don’t believe that will be necessary. Balthazar, will you accompany me?”

I took her hand, looking at Magdaran and Latia. “Stay as long as you need. Call your families to let them know you’re alright. Aqua can show you around. Tell the skeletons if you need anything.”

Medea reached out with her free hand and touched one of the gemstones fit into the wall. An explosion of colors swallowed my vision for an instant before I was somewhere else.

Dark stone walls. Pure white sculptures. I’d never been here before, but I’d seen it through Medea’s scryings. This was the home Idyia had made for herself at the bottom of the lake she’d created in my lands.

Ahead of us, a sofa and chairs were situated surrounding a small table with cups. Two people sat on the sofa. Idyia watched us as we entered, her eyes slowly tracking to the woman seated next to her. The woman stood. I’d never met her, but I was surprised to recognize her. Long pink hair. Pointed ears. A white cloak with feathered wings woven into it. She was the spitting image of her counterpart in the world Medea came from.

“Apologies, Lord Abaddon,” Idyia said before the woman at her side could speak. “I would have sought your permission to allow her entry to your lands, but the matter was urgent.”

“It’s fine.” I said, looking at her companion. If the ‘matter’ was what I thought it was, then I now had a pretty good idea about who just tried to have me killed.

“It’s been a long time, Medea.” the woman said, a small smile on her face.

“Circe,” Medea greeted simply.

Circe stuck out her bottom lip in a pout. “No ‘auntie’? I came all this way to visit and it’s like you don’t even know me.”

“Is this a social call, then?” Medea asked, expression guarded.

Circe’s vibrant demeanor faded. She wilted in on herself. “No. I came to warn you. Idyia said you all only just returned. I was too late, wasn’t I?”

“Not for lack of trying.” I cut in. Medea didn’t look too happy with Circe, but I doubted she would come here if she was involved in whatever just happened. I turned to Idyia. “May we sit?”

“You are always welcome to make yourself comfortable within my home, Balthazar.” Idyia said.

I sat down in one of the chairs. After a moment, Medea joined me. Circe sat back down across from us, her ears were dropped down by her shoulder.

“Please tell me what you know about the people that just tried to kill me.” I said.

X

The sun was a powerful thing. It could bring light when all was dark. Banish the cold with its warmth. Provide hope to those in despair. All respected the sun. Those few who did not were burned by its rays, taught the lesson all others had already learned well – the sun was mighty and deserving of your reverence.

For Helios, God of the Sun, this inescapable truth had been tested one time too many in recent days. Better were the years when mortals heaped their worship upon him, begging his power to cultivate their crop and show them the way.

In recent times, too many upstarts felt too comfortable challenging his word. For this reason, he had withdrawn almost entirely from the dealings of the wider world. What few children of his still lived could be trusted to look after themselves. There was no reason to concern himself with matters that did not concern him.

Then it happened. The day was unremarkable. Nothing foretold the coming of the event. He had not even borne witness to it personally. A supplicant showed him the recording of the Devil's Rating Game where, against all odds, his granddaughter returned.

To say the Sun was shocked was an understatement. He had been nearby when Medea died. She had been desperate to flee. In her desperation, she reached out to any who might listen, Helios included. The Sun God descended to the mortal world in his chariot, ready to whisk his granddaughter away from the fate that befell her.

He was too late.

Helios held his share of regrets about his life. His failure to save his granddaughter was one of the lesser ones next to his foolish decision to allow his son command of his chariot. Still, learning she lived was a surprise. Helios reached out to her through the only medium the devils would not take as a declaration of war. He sent her a letter. He wrote his apology for failing her and welcomed her home, urging her to return now that she was able.

Medea’s reply was swift and brief.

‘Thank you for your invitation. I respectfully decline. I am happy here. I ask that you respect my choice.’

Were the circumstances different, Helios might have believed it. Devils had spent hundreds of years kidnapping the brightest of other pantheons, forcing their Evil Pieces upon them and conditioning them to accept the Hell they had been forced to reside in.

What reason would Medea have to deny him? Happiness in Hell? A laughable sentiment. That devil Abaddon had enslaved one of Helios’s line and believed there would be no consequences. A fool, then.

First, he tried diplomacy. That irritating gnat that inherited the Leviathan’s seat barred him at every turn. If she would not turn over the head of the devil that slighted him, he would claim it himself.

Helios began his preparations. Irritating though they were, the devils persisted for a reason. They were powerful. No faction would be able to overcome them alone. It would take a united force to dispose of the filth. Alliances with other pantheons were always rife with infighting and opportunism. No one would dare trust another pantheon to fight at their backs while the devils were at their front.

Fortunately, Helios’s enemy was not Hell itself, but a single, isolated peon. Balthazar Abaddon had few allies. Those he possessed were young and did not possess much power themselves. That would change soon. His business was too impactful. Helios needed to act quickly.

The Sun God found an unlikely ally in his hatred of the Abaddon. Together, they made a plan. They would first remove the boy’s few allies among the Devil Pillars then eliminate the boy himself.

Helios did not know why he trusted the matter to another when he could have dealt with it personally. If he had been in charge of the operation, it would not have been such a dismal failure.

“Boreas!” Helios called out in fury, throwing wide the doors to the storm god’s palace. “A simple task I gave you. Your incompetence has rendered our goal that much harder!”

The wind howled in Helios’s ears. Storm clouds rumbled overhead, gathered near the roof of the palace. Wind carried mist down, swirling into a tornado. White feathered wings. Hair and a beard of ice. A simple cloth wrapped around his waist. The God of the North Wind appeared.

“Perhaps if your intelligence had not been flawed, the devils would be dead.” Boreas countered, his own rage visibly present.

Rays of light exploded from Helios’s head in a corona, simmering with his fury. “I arranged for the Astaroth and the Bael brats to be alone in the mortal world, isolated from the protection of their Pillars and of Hell. Your forces had ample time prior to the Abaddon’s arrival to dispose of them. Yet they waited. Why did they wait!”

“Absolute secrecy was your requirement, Helios.” Boreas countered. “The devils would be dead four times over if you hadn’t insisted my forces remove the mortals first.”

“And yet, when the Abaddon arrived, rather than retreating and preserving that secrecy, they chose to attack!”

“They believed they had a true chance at eliminating the devil that shamed and destroyed my daughter. The barrier they used should have prevented any method of escape.”

“And yet the devils escaped. None of your troops survived to report back. We do not even know if the barrier was successfully deployed or if it was merely as useless as the rest of your aid!”

Lightning lanced down from the clouds ahead, striking the marble to Boreas’s side. Energy gathered in his eyes. “You are a guest in my palace, Helios. You will not insult me again.”

Helios was not threatened by the minor god thinking himself equal to the Sun, but this infighting served no purpose. “Were all of your forces eliminated?”

The storm in Boreas’s eyes dimmed slightly. The rumbling clouds overhead quieted. “I cannot be sure. The elementals serving as my eyes were each found by the Soul Thief Shang Tsung. They were eliminated before they could relay the totality of the situation to me.”

“Then they may have taken captives.”

“It is possible.”

“They must not learn of our involvement. I will deal with this.” Helios may have withdrawn from the greater happenings of Olympus, but he kept himself informed of the goings on atop the mountain. He knew many of Athena’s spies in Hell. They would answer to the Sun. He would make use of them to ensure neither Boreas nor himself were implicated in this attack.

“I will gather another force, a greater force. Next time, they will be prepared for the Abaddon’s arrival.” Boreas assured him. The god’s body drifted apart, rejoining the clouds above.

Helios turned and left, letting the palace doors shut behind him.

He would need to raise his own force to assist Boreas’s. Were Balthazar Abaddon any other devil, eliminating him would be simple. Hole turned any assassination attempt into a maze of complexity. Teleportation took time. Hole was usable instantly.

If he was not struck immediately and from a hidden assailant, the Abaddon could instantly flee to any point in the world. If he chose to stay and fight as he did today, he could summon his peerage and any other allies he had cultivated to his side in a breath. This was a problem. Helios needed to find a way to prevent the Abaddon from using Hole when the time came to finally eliminate him.

There were methods able to seal power. Helios only needed to find one suitable to the devil that was his quarry.

X

It was rare in recent days that Zekram Bael found himself emotional. He was old. He was patient. He had experience dealing with every situation imaginable. Why would he allow his emotions to cloud his judgement when he knew how to bring about his aims regardless of what his opposition attempted?

Some time ago, Zekram had predicted that the first group to move against Balthazar Abaddon in the hopes of eliminating him would be the Greeks. Zekram’s estimation was correct. Harpies, hellhounds, elemental spirits, wizards using Greek magic – it was almost insultingly simple to determine where the group came from. Currently, there was no proof concerning who among the Greeks had initiated the attack. That would change soon.

Zekram knew every spy from every faction in the Underworld. When the Greek’s agents moved to dispose of the recovered prisoners, his own agents took them down and moved them to Zekram’s private estate for questioning. They would tell him who ordered them to silence the prisoners. His agents close to the Satans would tell him what they learned from the prisoners themselves.

Zekram was enraged. It was almost novel. He’d forgotten what it felt like to be so angry.

The Greeks knew the new Abaddon lord was a threat to them. Attempting to eliminate him was expected, respectable even. Zekram needed Balthazar to survive for the Underworld to thrive, so he would protect the boy, but he was not insulted that others sought his destruction. On the contrary, he would be insulted if they didn’t.

No. What enraged him, what reignited the fire of wrath in Zekram’s heart was how his enemies had decided to target Balthazar. The attack in Milan had not been meant for Balthazar. Balthazar’s arrival caused it to fail. Had he not arrived, their true targets likely would have perished.

Latia Astaroth. Magdaran Bael. Magdaran. Bael.

The fools thought to kill his grandson, the heir to his legacy. It seemed those beyond the Underworld had forgotten the power of Bael. Zekram would remind them. He would delight in reminding them. Already, Zekram had summoned loyal peons long left unutilized. A statement would be made.

Zekram truly believed that Balthazar held the potential to become the key to Devil prominence. He needed to buy the boy time to grow. A show of force from the Bael Pillar would work well enough to cow the supernatural into obedience until Balthazar had suitably prepared devilkind for the true war. When the time came, they would be able to wipe every contender believing themselves superior from the world. Devils would reign unopposed as was right.

But first, Zekram had a family matter to see to.

Chapter Text

Circe wouldn’t meet my eyes. “I’m sorry I didn’t get here in time to warn you. I didn’t know how serious it was until today.”

“So it was Helios.” Medea said, intense, furious.

Circe nodded, staring down at the table. “Father… He’s never been easy to get along with. I heard he met with the Leviathan about you so I went to speak with him. I was turned away. He told me he would deal with the ‘insult’ Abaddon had made against us.”

“I wasn’t aware I personally insulted the Sun God recently.” I said.

Circe shook her head. “I do not know if he believes Medea was reincarnated against her will or sees the existence of someone with his blood as a devil itself as the insult. Regardless, he seeks retribution.”

Off to the side, Idyia made a considering sound. “I would not have accepted the arrangement as easily as I did if my daughter were unhappy or coerced.”

“Most still don’t know you’re awake.” Circe said, looking at the goddess seated next to her. “There are some rumors that have cropped up about you being seen with devils. Most dismiss them out of hand as misinformation stemming from the devils reincarnating Medea. I haven’t contradicted that thought because I didn’t want to disturb your peace. Maybe I could have helped avert some of this if I’d been more vocal about waking you up.”

“What exactly are Helios’s plans for me?” Medea cut into the conversation, eyes boring into Circe’s own.

Circe sighed. “I don’t know. He wants you back. I didn’t think he would go so far as to attack you. I can see I was wrong about that.”

“Is anyone working with him? The monsters we faced were not his typical servants.” Medea said.

“I can’t say for sure. What exactly did you end up fighting?”

“Harpies. Elementals. Hellhounds. Mages.”

Circe turned her eyes to the ceiling as she thought for a moment. “Harpies, mages and hellhounds would listen to him easily enough. The elementals would take some more convincing though.” Her eyes widened. “Boreas.” she said quietly.

“Runa’s father.” I said with narrowed eyes.

Circe nodded slowly, eyes unfocused as she thought. “He went quiet after Runa died. He didn’t have the best relationship with her after the other Olympians forced her out of the family, but I think he still cared about her. He withdrew into seclusion and hasn’t been seen since we learned she died. He might want revenge against you.”

I sighed, running a hand through my hair. “So I have not one but two Greek gods who want me dead. And they’re working together to bring that goal to fruition.”

“Remain focused, Balthazar. A god stands allied to you as well.” Idyia said, watching me closely.

I met her eyes and nodded, grateful. If she stood with me against other gods from her same pantheon, that gave me a massive leg up. I also seriously appreciated the loyalty. I’d need her help.

“I don’t want to fight gods unless I absolutely have to. Do you think there’s a way we can clear this up with a conversation? Is he concerned I’m taking advantage of Medea? Will he back off if he sees that she’s here by choice?” I asked Circe.

Circe shook her head. “I don’t think so. From what I understand of his motivation, he assumes you’ve done something to affect her judgement. He doesn’t trust her thoughts are wholly her own. Anything you do to show him that she’s here willingly will just be more evidence that you’ve corrupted her.”

“And if I show that she is here by choice?” Idyia asked.

Circe sighed, embarrassed. “My father can be arrogant and stubborn when he puts his mind to something. It is why the two of us have not gotten along in recent years. I… I honestly can’t say how he’d respond to that. He might agree to leave you be. He might also take it as an insult that Medea joined you without telling him and that the Knowing Goddess would stand against him. His goal might change from securing Medea to soothing his pride."

“So successful negotiations are likely off the table.” I said.

Circe nodded, shoulders hunched. “I would prepare for a prolonged engagement. I can try to talk to him, but my father has never been one to quit until his goal is accomplished.”

“And how do you fit into all of this?” Medea asked, watching Circe suspiciously.

“I don’t understand your question.” Circe said, frowning.

“Balthazar is attacked in the mortal world. When we return home you are already here waiting for us. Convenient.”

Circe’s eyes narrowed. “Have a little more respect for me than that. If I wanted to hurt you, there are much simpler ways I could go about it.”

“She is not here to work against us. I would not have allowed this audience if she was a threat.” Idyia said, coming to the pink-haired womans’ defense.

Circe huffed, offended. “We may not have always seen eye to eye, but I don’t want father to kill you. You seem genuinely happy. You found what eluded you in life. I owe it to my brother to do what I can to preserve that.”

“I appreciate the information, but I can’t imagine you would work with us to openly fight two gods from your pantheon.” I said.

Circe shook her head. “I will not fight my father. I will talk to him. I will try to resolve this peacefully. I do not expect I will be successful. Boreas…” Circe’s features twisted in disdain. “Whether I intervene or not, he will not stop. You must prepare to deal with him one way or another.”

“Can you help in any way?” I asked.

“There is not much aid I can provide that Medea and Idyia cannot. I could help, but I do not want you to kill my father any more than I want him to kill you. I do not expect you would be capable of it, but my judgement has been flawed before.”

Medea did not look pleased with her answer. “And Boreas? What shall we do if he attacks us after Helios has agreed to leave us be?”

Circe frowned in thought. Her eyes fell down to consider the table. “There is one thing I could do – an item I could give you. I do not seek to inflame this conflict, only to protect Medea and my father and hopefully prevent any serious fighting between them. I will not take sides. If you desire my aid, I would need compensation for what I would give you. It would allow me to show Olympus I am neutral and only approached you to do business with your company.”

“What exactly would you give us?” I asked, interested. I was willing to bet I was rich enough to pay for whatever she was offering.

Circe raised her hand and pinched the air. Before her fingers met, a ray of golden light appeared between them, lengthening into a long rod. Between her thumb and index finger, a radiant golden arrow appeared. The arrow thrummed with power, singing into the air. The magical lights around the area were overpowered as the object bathed our surroundings in a corona of powerful light.

Medea inhaled sharply, surprised. Idyia hummed in consideration at Circe’s side. They clearly recognized something more impressive than I did. All I saw was a glowing arrow.

“Is that…?” Medea trailed off.

“Artemis and I are good friends.” Circe said, watching the arrow as she spun in between her fingers. Golden energy flittered off the fletches into the air as the arrow spun. “We meet often. Sometimes we simply enjoy one another’s company. Other times we play games. I won this from her in one of our games. She stole it from her brother to mess with him and thought it would be amusing if I won it from her before he could take it back.”

“An arrow of Apollo.” Idyia said, interested. She watched the arrow as Circe played with it, a small smile on her face.

I wasn’t the most familiar with divine artifacts. I knew the basics about them. They were obviously inherently better than their mundane counterparts and typically had additional effects. I wasn’t read up on my Greek myth outside of what I knew from my first life – something I would need to change now that I was being pulled into conflict with two of the pantheon’s gods. I didn’t know what Apollo’s arrows did, but I knew they would be powerful.

I didn’t know the first thing about using a bow, but I didn’t think that would be an issue. Medea was staring at the arrow like it held the secrets to the universe. I knew what she could create when she had access to decent materials. She hadn’t had the opportunity to show me what she could make when provided divine artifacts.

“What do you want for it?” I asked. With Medea and Idyia reacting the way they were, I was willing to pay just about whatever Circe asked.

“Thirteen each of ingots of mithril, ingots of adamantium, ingots of orichalcum, ingots of platinum, ingots of gold, dragon teeth, dragon scales, vials of the golden elixir created by Shang Tsung, and vials containing the flame you used against Bedeze Abaddon in your Rating game.” Circe listed off clinically.

“Why thirteen specifically?” I asked. I would have expected a more easily rounded number.

“She has a plan in mind for what she will do with the items.” Medea said. “Thirteen is a powerful number. By only acquiring the specified amount, her creation will be more potent.”

My knowledge of witchcraft had many gaps, so I was going to take my Queen’s word on that.

Circe was asking for a lot. The gold and platinum was inconsequential. Outside of that, were she speaking to any other supernatural entity, her request might have seemed downright ludicrous. One ingot of any of the other materials she asked for was valuable beyond belief. Scales and teeth from dragons were almost impossible to come by in modern times. Dragons had been hunted close to extinction. The majority of those that survived were so powerful that even gods didn’t dare to face them.

It was a good thing I was me. This was pennies as far as I was concerned.

“Will any negative effects befall the dragon whose scales and teeth we give you?” I asked. I could easily fulfill her request, but I didn’t want to give away Coal’s scales if she was going to use them to make a voodoo doll to harm him with.

“Nothing of the sort. I merely need their properties to contribute to my project. You have my word that Coal will not be harmed in any way.” Circe said, sounding a touch offended.

“In that case, you’ve got a deal.” A Hole opened at my side, bringing a large table to my side. More Holes opened, depositing neat stacks of the items she requested. Soon, all that was left was the fire.

“Would you like to gather the fire into vials yourself?” I asked.

Circe nodded, standing from the sofa and walking around the table to where she had more space. She lifted her cloak and thirteen small vials levitated up in front of her. “Please.” She said, motioning to the vials.

I opened a Hole to connect me to the Elemental Plane of Fire. Thirteen streams of flame snaked through the air, lazily drifting into the waiting vials. As each filled, Circe placed a stopper over the vial and set it on the table. The flame writhed, restricted within the glass flutes. When all were full, I banished my Holes.

Circe looked over the table laden with the items she requested with a keen eye. When she found nothing to be missing, she nodded, satisfied and turned to Medea. She held out the glowing arrow to my Queen. “I trust you will find a suitable purpose for this, niece.”

Medea took the arrow from her aunt, eyes glowing with potential as she looked down at the small object. “I will.”

“Good,” Circe said. “I will speak to my father. Do not expect a miracle, but there is a chance I can convince him to stay his hand. Boreas will continue regardless of my intervention. Prepare and defend yourselves, but I would ask that you show lenience with Helios. He is…difficult, but I believe his actions are well-intentioned.”

Well-intentioned or not, the god had tried to kill me. I wasn’t feeling very charitable right now.

“Thank you for your warning, Circe.” I said.

“And thank you for your business, Lord Abaddon. I expect I will be able to make something truly great with what you have given me. Thank you for your hospitality, but I believe it is time I take my leave.”

“I’ll lower the wards to let you depart.”

“You have my thanks. Idyia, it is always an experience. Medea, come by my isle sometime. The two of us need to catch up.” Energy gathered around the witch. In a flash of magic, she was gone. She’d taken the table filled with her payment with her.

There was a brief silence in the wake of the witch’s departure, broken by the gentle song of the arrow she’d left behind. A simple tune, humming into the air in many voices coming together in harmony.

“What do you expect you’ll be able to do with that?” I asked.

“I already have several ideas. Unfortunately, they will need to wait. I could use it now, but it would be a waste. I need something else to make full use of the arrow.” Medea said.

“What do you need?”

Medea seemed hesitant. She was slow to meet my eyes. “Alphecca Tyrant. I could use the arrow now, but it will be far more beneficial if I enhance it with Sephiroth Graal first. I cannot use Sephiroth Graal until I stabilize it.”

I blinked, slightly shocked. “Funny. I was just about to suggest we go grab that.”

Medea seemed taken aback. “You were?”

“Medea, I just learned that two gods are after us. Circe didn’t seem very confident she’d be able to get Helios to back off, so I’m going to operate under the assumption that he’s still coming at us with the intent to kill. We need weapons that can help us fight them off. You told me you can’t use Sephiroth Graal until you stabilize it with the Holy Nail. Having access to Sephiroth Graal would make our situation far less dire.”

I was just settling into my position in the Underworld, starting to feel safe. Now I learn that two Greek Gods want me dead. Boreas is of more middling power on the divine scale, but Helios is most definitely not. He is one of the stronger gods in the Greek pantheon, not to be underestimated. If we fought them now, we’d probably lose. I needed to secure whatever advantage I could to protect myself and my peerage. Sacred Gears were made to give humans – inherently weak creatures on the supernatural scale – a fighting chance against the enemies that opposed them. Longinus Sacred Gears were said to be able to kill gods, with several named Longinus having successfully done so in the past. I needed some of that power for myself right now.

“An astute position.” Idyia commented from the sofa, an approving smile on her face.

“Do you know where Alphecca Tyrant is?” I asked.

Medea nodded. “I’ve been investigating every Sacred Gear I would need. The only one I have yet to locate is True Longinus.”

“The holder is probably hanging around Dimension Lost, so he’ll be hard to pin down. You know where Alphecca Tyrant and Incinerate Anthem are though?”

“Both are held by human mages belonging to different organizations.”

“Will we have to fight our way through an entire magical society to get to the Sacred Gears?” I would rather avoid creating an incident for Serafall to clean up considering she was already dealing with the fallout from the attack.

“Alphecca Tyrant will be less defended than Incinerate Anthem.”

“Do you need Incinerate Anthem to use Sephiroth Graal?”

“No, only to empower it.”

“Then let’s hold off on getting Incinerate Anthem. I’d rather only create one problem at a time. There’s also someone I’d like for you to look for when we get back.”

“Another Sacred Gear holder?”

“No, a potential Knight for my peerage.”

Medea seemed intrigued. “You’ve thought of someone else?”

“No. This is one of the people I was considering originally. I decided against it because I didn’t think it was a good idea to reincarnate him when the Greeks might take issue. Now I don’t care. Hell, he’ll probably enjoy throwing down with some gods.”

Idyia had been silent, contenting herself to listen to Medea and I. Now she seemed intrigued. “Another from the world you rescued my daughter from?”

I shook my head. “There are some entities there I do not want to mess with. I was only willing to risk the one trip. Aqua locked the door behind me. He’s from somewhere else, but everyone will know his name. I didn’t want to risk a target on my back by reincarnating him, but since we’re already knee deep in enemies, I think he’d be more of a deterrent than anything else.”

I turned to Medea, focusing back on the task at hand. “What do you think is the best way for us to get Alphecca Tyrant?”

X

Night had fallen in London. Moonlight shone, reflected off tops of Victorian buildings and gently rippling rivers that cut through the city. Lone figures out past the descent of the sun wandered the streets, keeping to themselves and watching their surroundings close.

Four Devils descended from the sky, cloaked by layers of illusions. I’d debated bringing my full peerage along for this, but stealth was the better option. If we were able to get in and out undetected, we would have next to no issues following this mission. I was hoping things would go according to plan, but we were prepared in case things went sideways. The rest of my peerage were standing by back in Hell, ready to be transported to us should we need them.

Our target was a member of the Golden Dawn, one of the most prominent, if the newest, magician organizations in the mortal world. Medea had researched her extensively after locating her. She was a low-ranking member in the organization but there was evidence that many were watching her and setting her up for rapid advancement. It was good we were acting now. Had we waited any longer she would have been much better defended, deeper within the organization.

Still, we had to deal with other issues approaching her now. Meredith Ordinton, the young woman who possessed Alphecca Tyrant, was a member of Britain’s nobility. Her home was protected by ancient wards set in place by her forebears and guarded by its personal guards. There weren’t many of them. We could easily overwhelm them, but we were trying to be in and out without anyone knowing we were ever here. Leaving a trail of bodies would work counterintuitive to that goal.

As we drifted down towards the mansion, shadows slowly crawled up streetlights, darkening the road. Medea and I landed away from the door to watch the road. Aqua and Shang Tsung – wearing Aqua’s form and making it appear as if there were a pair of shadow-covered twins – approached the door. Aqua twisted her keyblade in the air. A warding rune on the door flashed as Aqua altered it to allow us entry. One by one, we filed into the house.

Aqua and Shang Tsung took the lead, melded into the shadows on the ground, flowing around the interior to map the locations of the guards. Even protected by Medea’s illusions, we did not want to risk being discovered.

Medea and I followed the shadows' direction through a kitchen and up a winding flight of stairs to a fourth level. Red carpet heralded our approach as a shadowy hand gently turned the knob of a door at the end of the hall. Medea and I swept into the room the moment it was open, a shadow zipping between us.

The room was lavishly decorated. Tall wardrobes and dressers stood along the walls. Marble busts sat atop pedestals. Paintings of ships at sea and great battles from ages long past hung around the room. In the center along the far wall sat a bed with a frame of acorn colored wood. The bed’s occupant was hidden by a velvety purple canopy.

Aqua sped across the ground to the bed, gently parting the canopy as we approached. Behind us, Shang Tsung returned to his normal form as he closed the door behind us, casting more illusions to prevent sound from passing beyond the door.

The canopy parted as Aqua pulled it open. A young woman in an ivory nightgown slept soundly amidst a bed of silken sheets. Auburn hair fell to frame a contented smile as she slumbered.

The moment I saw the girl, I opened a Hole. The girl vanished from her bed, consumed by an orb of darkness.

“You know the plan.” I said over my shoulder quietly.

Shang Tsung nodded, moving to the dresser and wardrobe and beginning to sift through the girl’s belongings.

Another Hole opened. Aqua, Medea and I stepped through.

We emerged into a grassy plain. Wind swept over the ground, bowing the fields. It was later here than it was where we left. The sun was starting to rise, coloring the sky a soft red.

The girl still slept. Her relaxed expression was gone. Laying unconscious on the ground, her features contorted in discomfort, like she could feel something was wrong.

I motioned Aqua forward. I would prefer we were done with our stated task before the girl woke up and potentially created problems.

Aqua’s shadow zipped across the ground. She emerged, keyblade in hand, and stabbed down towards the girl. A beam of golden light lanced into her chest.

Meredith Ordinton’s eyes snapped open, frantic. She moved to rise.

Medea’s hand gripped her shoulder from behind, slamming her back into the ground. Medea raised a wicked blade above her. “Rule Breaker.” The blade descended.

Meredith’s eyes shot wide. Her lips parted in a breathless gasp. Her body convulsed as light as pure as an angel’s feathers erupted from her chest. A golden circlet with many jewels set into its band slowly rose from Meredith’s chest. The moment it was fully free, Medea’s hand snapped out and disappeared it into her robes. She stepped back.

Meredith was gasping for breath. Sweat dotted her brow as she rolled to her side, curling in on herself in fear. She was alive. Had Aqua not unbound the Sacred Gear before Medea took it, she would be dead.

“Go,” I said to Aqua. She wasn’t needed here anymore, and Shang Tsung had no method to transport anything to this place. We were in an entirely separate world than the one we’d left. Among my peerage, only myself and Aqua were able to freely travel across such spaces.

Aqua stepped through a keyhole in the air and was gone.

Meredith seemed to be slowly getting her bearings. She was on her back, eyes darting between Medea and I. She slowly edged backwards away from us. I felt magic channeling.

“If you fight us, you will die.” I said plainly.

Meredith froze, intently focused on my every movement, my every word. The girl looked terrified. Not that I could blame her. She’d been kidnapped from her bed, woken up in a random field and had her Sacred Gear ripped out all in the span of a minute.

“I don’t enjoy needless murder. That is the only reason you’re still alive. Make problems or refuse to comply with my every demand, and I will determine that letting you live is more trouble than it is worth. Am I clear?”

Meredith was trembling, unable to look away from me. “Who…Who are you?”

“A devil.” I answered simply. “I have taken your Sacred Gear and brought you here. If you wish to live, you will use the pen and paper provided to you to write a note. You will detail how you decided to run away from your organization and your life for your own reasons. Do this, and I will leave you to make a life for yourself in this world.”

“I… What? Sacred Gear? This world?”

Did she not know she had a Sacred Gear? No. She was probably just struggling to keep up with the events transpiring around her.

Medea took a step forward. Meredith flinched, her eyes immediately snapping to Medea.

“You will write a note. You will do it now.” Medea tossed a clipboard with paper and a pen towards Meredith.

“I… What do you want from me?” Meredith shakily asked.

“I already took what I need.” I said. “The rest of this is to prevent problems for me in the future. I can either kill you and leave your body to be found, or I can arrange things to make it look like you ran away of your own volition. Write the letter.” I said, letting my demonic power flare for a moment.

Meredith jolted, eyes wide, manic. With a trembling hand, she picked up the pen. She stared at the paper in front of her, frozen in place.

A tiny keyhole appeared next to my ear. “We have a problem.” Aqua’s voice spoke through the hole.

I frowned, turning to Medea. “Handle things here.” I stepped backwards into a Hole and was gone.

I reappeared in Meredith’s room. Aqua stood sentinel by the door, focused, ready. Shang Tsung awkwardly stood over a corpse in red robes whose body looked more akin to a shriveled grape than a human.

I looked at Shang Tsung expectantly.

“He appeared as I was gathering the woman’s belongings.” Shang Tsung said quickly. “He must have had an enchantment or charm tied to the girl herself. When she disappeared, he came running. I knew I could not let him escape after seeing her gone, so I eliminated him.”

This was most definitely a problem. Our plan hinged on Meredith disappearing in a way that made it seem like she’d run away. Then people would be looking for her instead of us, the people who took her. It was impossible to know if this man had told other people that there was something wrong prior to coming to get her or if he’d come alone. Hell, he might have been here to try to kill her and he just so happened to pick the one night where we’d beat him to his target. There was no way to know now that he was dead.

Shang Tsung might have been able to ask his soul, but he’d very clearly consumed it in the process of killing the man. I imagined it would be impossible to converse with half-digested soulstuff.

A Hole opened around the body, sending it away. We’d examine it later, but for now we needed to get out of here.

“Are you done?” I asked.

Shang Tsung nodded. He held up a large backpack. The bag was filled to bursting. Every possible space had been filled. I looked around the room. The bed was made. The dressers were in order. Everything was neatly packed away in its place.

“Good,” I said, taking the backpack. “Check everything over one more time then leave. Aqua, transport back home. We’ll meet you there when we’re done on our end.”

Aqua nodded. “We’ll see you there.”

A Hole opened around me, pulling me back to the field.

Meredith jolted, her breath catching in fear as I reappeared in front of her.

“Is everything alright?” Medea asked.

“Later.” I assured her. I walked towards Meredith and knelt in front of her. “Is your letter done?”

With shaky hands, she held a folded piece of paper out to me. Tears were gathering in her eyes. A name was written in swirly script on the parchment’s face.

Heathcliff.

Was that a bodyguard? A friend? Sibling? Butler? I didn’t know.

I wasn’t exactly filled with wonderful feelings in my stomach as I took the letter from her. I knew what we were doing to her was screwed up, but I needed to secure my peerage’s future. We were fighting gods and needed the edge. Meredith hadn’t done anything to us, so I didn’t want to kill her, but she did have to disappear one way or the other if I didn’t want even more problems to come from this meeting.

I set the backpack down next to Meredith. She jumped in shock, still full of fear.

“This is filled with your belongings and plenty of supplies. There is a village several miles in that direction. If you start walking now, you should be there before sunrise. I don’t expect that anything in this world will be a threat to you, but be cautious regardless.”

She had clothes, food, water and a map of the area. Still, I felt it wasn’t enough.

Whether to soothe my morality or just to keep her alive, I opened a Hole. A staff, cloak and very light mage armor fell onto the ground.

“That’ll keep you alive. I wish you luck, Meredith.” I turned around and opened a Hole. Medea fell into step beside me.

“Wai–”

I didn’t wait.

Medea and I appeared in Meredith’s room. Stopping only long enough for me to place her letter on her nightstand before departing.

We walked through the Hole and I shut it behind us. Meredith would live. We had Alphecca Tyrant. Were it not for the mysterious visitor who’d interrupted Shang Tsung, this mission would have been a resounding success.

“Is everyone alright?” I asked as we returned to the castle.

A series of nods let me finally relax. I had been highstrung the entire night. Things went about as well as they could have, so I was counting it as a victory.

“I would stay to celebrate, but I have work to do.” Medea said, excitement evident in her voice as she ran up to me. She pressed her lips into my cheek to give me a brief kiss before scurrying off in the direction of her tower.

I looked around at the rest of my peerage. “Thank you for your help tonight. You’re dismissed to do as you will. Shang Tsung, I would appreciate it if you looked at the body a little more closely when you get a chance. I’d like to know what he was doing there.” I stepped backwards into a Hole, leaning into a table and crossing my arms over my chest while I settled in to wait.

The door to Medea’s lab was thrown open as she rushed inside. She paused when she saw me standing here.

“I don’t have any plans for tonight and want to spend time with you. Can I watch while you work?” I asked.

Her face lit up in a wonderful smile as she rushed towards me. She leapt into my arms, wrapping her arms and legs around me and pulling me into a deep kiss. My hands found her legs to hold her aloft as I spun around, pinning her against the wall.

She moaned in contentment before gently placing a hand on my chest and pushing me away. I groaned in disapproval.

“Sorry, honey.” Medea said with a teasing smirk. “I really do need to work. You can stay and watch, but we have to save our fun for later.”

I nodded, gently lowering her to the ground.

She swept past me. With a wave of her hand, magical lights and fires roared to life all around her workstation. She set Alphecca Tyrant and Sephiroth Graal down on the table in front of her and began prodding them with tools. The holy light from the Sacred Gears made her concentrated face look truly divine.

I walked around behind her and wound my arms around her waist. She tensed for a moment before relaxing into me. I laid my chin on her shoulder and watched her work.

X

Bael.

A name once feared throughout the world. When devils were still struggling to find their unity, That name alone was sufficient to terrify any would-be enemies into compliance. Zekram Bael had personally fought in many wars. Those which were remembered for their scale and those that were spoken of in whispers due to their brutal efficiency and slaughter.

Zekram was older now. He found himself growing to enjoy the finer things. Why would he involve himself personally when his reach was so vast that he could influence far more from behind the walls of his castle than he ever would alone? Every Pillar owed him favors. Many powerful pureblood devils owed him their loyalty. Members of every faction served him in their own ways, be it as spies or openly allied vassals. The memory of Zekram’s strength was enough. He didn’t need to personally involve himself.

That was his belief. His flawed belief. Zekram’s feeble failure of a son had done more damage to the Bael name than he’d expected. The weasel was content to dine the nights away and sleep through the days, content that he was Lord of the Bael Pillar, the greatest legacy in the Underworld. What had he done that was worthy of such a title aside from being born? Nothing. In contrast, he had sinned against the family, driving its reputation so low that an enemy believed a member of the Bael family a suitable target. Not even as a direct attack, but indirectly.

The Greeks wanted Balthazar dead. They sought to eliminate his allies to see that goal come to fruition. They targeted Magdaran not because they believed him to be a threat on his own, but because Balthazar would be weaker without him.

Zekram was already enraged when he heard of the attack. Learning of the reasoning made him downright murderous.

Initially, Zekram planned a proportional response. An attack on his bloodline for an attack on Helios and Boreas’s bloodline. The insult of striking Magdaran would cost them three lives from each of their lines. Now? That was insufficient.

The Greeks, the world needed to be reminded of their ancestor’s fear of the Bael family. They needed to be reminded of the apocalypse that followed Zekram’s every step in days past. They would remember that the Bael family was not a gathering of slothful fools like its present lord, but a force heralding the approach of death itself. Even the reapers would know fear when Zekram was done.

Helios thought to eliminate his grandson as an afterthought? Zekram would take that which Helios prized until only its memory remained.

Thrinacia was an island lush with life. Bountiful trees. Vibrant flowers and fields. Towering cliffs overlooking the ocean. Small in size, but great in influence. Here, Helios’s prized cattle grazed, tended by two of his daughters. They themselves were tended to by priests and warriors, all showing difference to the Sun God. The mortal hero Odysseus once came to the island. His men slew a number of the cattle and were consigned to the ocean floor for their transgression.

Zekram would like to see Zeus strike at him with a lightning bolt. He welcomed the challenge.

Horns and bells sounded, splitting the air as Zekram and his host made themselves visible to the denizens of the island below. Alarms, calling the island’s defenders to battle against the invading host of demons.

It didn’t matter.

With a wave of his hand, Zekram’s assembled force fell upon the island. Devils from across the Underworld swarmed the island from all sides, streaking down from the sky like raptors whose talons sought prey.

The island's defenders fought valiantly. Small siege engines were turned to bear, firing columns of enchanted arrows into the sky. Enchanted bows and spears raced towards targets, claiming a respectable number of devil lives. Greek magics sought to hold back the onslaught. Like the tide, Zekram’s force was unyielding.

One by one, the defenders fell. Cut down by blades. Blasted apart by spells. Engulfed in devil fire. They were nothing to a host of devils recruited from across the Pillars. Zekram’s reach was vast. Many owed him their loyalty. After this display, many more would flock to supplicate before him.

“Lord,” a man with silver hair and an excited smirk bowed his head to Zekram, hovering in the air next to him. “My agents have located the daughters.”

“You may proceed.” Zekram said. His focus was on the island itself, not the spawn of Helios. In arranging this endeavor, Zekram had agreed to allow others to handle them, securing their loyalty for centuries to come while also repaying the Sun God’s insult against the Bael name. Zekram was nothing if not efficient.

“Thank you, my lord.” The man righted himself before turning to fly down to the island. The current Lord Gamigin was brimming with energy as he descended, flanked by his Knights and Rooks, the only pieces he had used thus far to fill his peerage.

“And I, my lord?” The voice came from a devil to Zekram’s other side. He wore a white suit. Short brown hair crowned a thin frame.

“Proceed.” Zekram said.

“You honor me, my lord.” Lord Naberius bowed his head before following Lord Gamigin down to the island. Far slower, but no less eager.

Zekram observed the following events dispassionately from his point high in the sky. Lampetia and Phaethusa, the daughters of Helios and stewards of the island, were dragged from their humble domiciles and forced to their knees in the middle of a ring of devils. The women’s heritage was strong, granting them much power, but it was insufficient to free them from their current predicament. They were nymphs. Not fully divine. They had spent too much time enjoying the comfort and safety of their island. They were shepherds, not soldiers.

Lords Gamigin and Naberius squabbled. They came to an agreement. Each approached a different daughter.

The nymphs struggled, flailing, attempting to flee as glowing chess pieces were summoned by the devil lords. The surrounding devils did not let them escape.

Lord Gamigin took Lampetia. Lord Naberius took Phaethusa.

Their prizes in hand, the Pillar lords withdrew, their forces following shortly thereafter. Only Zekram’s personal soldiers remained.

Zekram’s men quickly set about gathering the cattle present on the island. They were herded together and teleported away in groups. Zekram would take the cattle to his lands. They no longer belonged to the sun god. Helios had forfeited his claim upon them when he attempted to harm Magdaran. Now, the cattle were the property of Zekram Bael. He would care for them, providing them with caretakers that would watch over them and maintain the flock. The cattle would provide wonderful beef for honored guests Zekram would host in the future. Special occasions only. The Bael monarch did not want to waste his prize.

As the final group of cattle was teleported away from the island, the few remaining devils flew up into the air, gathering behind Zekram.

The beautiful island below was marred by the evidence of combat. Earth upheaved from cratering explosions. The cliffs collapsed where a guard was thrown into the rockface. Trees were still burning after devil fire set them alight.

This island was an eyesore. It had no place in the world any longer.

Zekram raised his arms. Reality splintered before his hands as his power gathered. Eyes closed, breathing deep, Zekram continued to build his power. The devils behind him watched in awe as the sky darkened around their master.

A crackling orb of pure chaos appeared in front of Zekram, growing larger and larger as the ancient devil fed it more power.

Zekram exhaled, pushing the orb forward. The ball of pure destructive power shot towards the island. When it contacted the island’s surface, it rapidly expanded, encompassing the entire island and a large swathe of the ocean beyond.

All at once, the orb vanished. The island was gone. There was a hole in the ocean at the perimeter of Zekram’s power. Water rapidly rushed together to fill the gap, sending chaotic waves in all directions.

Zekram’s work was done. There was no reason for him to remain any longer. He felt the gathering energy of hostile entities teleporting into the area to defend an island already lost.

They were beneath his notice.

Let them live. Let them look upon the nothing where their proud island once stood. And let them remember that Zekram Bael did this to them. Let them spread the word to all who would listen.

The Bael name would be feared again.